Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Have you ever felt like you were falling into a dream just to wake up gasping for air? Was it possible for the dead to breathe if they were waking up from the same experience? Daniel James Fenton woke up to the feeling of falling after his death but he didn't gasp for air. There wasn't a sound when he was revived, all he could hear was silence even though his two friends were clearly trying to get his attention. When he looks back to that day Danny realized 2 things, Daniel died that day and he has never stopped feeling like he was falling. Time stopped applying to him, his Lichtenberg figure burned everyday with just enough force that his whole arm was numb by the start of the new week. Danny kept going, he learned that he had powers and decided to use them for good. He kept going even though Daniel had long since died.

Vladimir Masters always annoyed Danny to no end, it wasn't because Vlad wanted to kill his very neglectful father. As much to Danny's dismay, it was because Vlad had no respect for the dead. Vlad kept calling him Daniel and yes technically that was correct, to Danny, he absolutely despised being called Daniel. That was the name for the living human boy, that boy was already dead. Danny was not Daniel, he will never be Daniel and Daniel is not coming back. However Danny kept that to himself, he couldn't explain that to his living counterparts.

Being envious of the fully dead was never something Danny expected, the ghosts he fought after dying himself were much more interesting than the living he went to school with. They were definitely not as interesting as space but they were up there. The alive never questioned why Danny was slightly abnormal, he was just like his parents after all. Once they found something they like, they would study it even after it stopped breathing. Some people could never appreciate a good study but Danny only felt in tone to follow ghosts. He wonders if they felt like they were falling too.

Danny got his life together, not for his parents but his sister. Jasmine was going to college soon so she asked Danny to make sure he would be ok while she was away. Danny thought about it, he wasn't going to be fine. He hadn't been fine in over 4 months but it was January already by now so it was just a bit longer before she left. His parents weren't as thoughtful as Jazz was, when they remembered that they were parents it was because they were either trying something new in the dining room or Danny was in trouble for something he didn't even do but what else was he expecting. Danny decided to continue living out his life even though it wasn't really his to live.

Time really stopped being relevant for him, here he was. The aftermath of fighting Pariah Dark, the sleeping tyrant that Vlad woke up. The fruit loop really had no respect for the dead. The fight was just a long blur in his memory now that the adrenaline has worn off. Pariah was finally back in his catacomb, though Danny's core nagged at him. It was a stupid feeling that he didn't get. So the halfa did what he did best, ignoring the feeling. He wasn't sure what his core wanted but whatever it was wasn't important right now. Looking at the aftermath of the fight, the people of amity had every reason to believe ghosts are evil. The whole town was taken into the afterlife, they had no reason to trust Danny but the students of Casper High were very vocal advocates that Phantom saved them from the evil ghost.

His family weren't as positive as the students of Casper High. Jazz had some thoughts but she was happy that Phantom helped them. His parents on the other hand were spewing nonsense, that Phantom let Pariah out as a staged act. Danny couldn't help but growl under his breath, all that work and effect and they think that he was the one that opened that stupid catacomb when it was all Vlad's fault. Greedy old man that was the world's biggest creep. Danny decided to take a step on his own, to at least convince them that he wasn't that evil, that was a mistake. His mother slapped him, his parents were never physical before but now even suggesting a ghost could do good in their general presence was heresy. Danny simply held his cheek and didn't cry, tears weren't worth it. He could feel something inside him flare up but he pushed it back down. Daniel was never hit but Danny wasn't Daniel so to these people he was a stranger in his own home. Could Danny even consider this his home?

He went on with life, he went to school with Sam and Tucker. Sam pointed to the bruise on his cheek that wasn't there from the Pariah fight and Danny just waved it off. It was simply from his face planting into his wall from exhaustion he told them. They believed him, Danny had to use Daniel's clumsiness at some point. What didn't concern them doesn't have to concern them. Sam and Tucker try debriefing the whole tyrant situation but Danny didn't stick around long enough for them to actually get through what happened. The ghosts that came to visit started to become more frequent, something about a challenge but Danny didn't listen to all their ramblings. Vlad couldn't have made their meetings any more boring even if he tried, Danny's face scrunched up when Vlad said he wanted to adopt Danny. Well that was new, his core had a very violent reaction to that. For once his mind and core were in agreement, Vald will never be his parent.

He tried to explain as best as he could to his dad that Vlad was using a more aggressive approach, he was going to try killing him and was trying to get to mom. Of course his father didn't believe him, why would he believe a 14 year old compared to a man that went to school with him. His dad was so confident that his "god father" was a good person, Danny tried arguing his case but was met with yelling. Danny wasn't going to win when both of his parents were unreasonably stubborn, here was his mother calling him his living counterpart's legal name and scolding him. He flinched when she raised her hand, she scoffed and started berating him about her never hitting him. Ironic how she conveniently forgot that she did in fact slapped him across the face. His mother kept going until Jazz finally returned home from one of her college interviews and Danny took that chance to go to his room.

Why did Danny keep trying to get through to his parents? He doesn't know but he was getting desperate, his arguments were to a wall by now but it didn't stop him from trying. The arguments were getting shorter and the strikes were quicker. Why argue with a wall when the wall fights back. Tucker suggested a sleepover in the middle of all of that and Danny took him up on it. Danny wanted to ask for how long but once he met his friend in the eye he realized what Tucker actually meant. Danny's lies weren't as convincing as they were originally. There was just so much time Dash or a wall were actually involved but he just walked in the school building, no dash or wall to make his excuse believable.

Between staying at Tuckers and sneaking into Sam's room some days, the days he finally came home he almost set off the Fenton security. They changed it while he was away, Danny huffed before pulling out the tools from his bag. He should have expected as much with how frequent the ghost attacks have been. Jazz hadn't been home as often and Danny could just tell, his room was thrown around probably by his father. He adjusted the sensors by the window and went for the ones by the door, in the middle of that his father came up the stairs and was just staring at Danny. He was fixing the sensor just in case one of the food experiments came upstairs, he said. Danny internally scoffed when Jack actually believed him and said he was going to do the same for the downstairs sensors. His parents were supposed to be smart but they were not the brightest.

Some days Danny considered joining Vlad, he had seen the older ghost more than he saw his own parents these days. Even before Danny started couch surfing, Vlad was more present than his parents were. Yet his core was essentially screaming at him to not do that and that it was the dumbest thing he could do. Yes Danny was slightly aligned with Vlad but he still wanted to marry his mother. The same mother Danny was actively avoiding, so Danny just flipped off Vlad and continued his routine of fighting him until Danny won. There was little faith Danny had in anyone, he only trusted his two friends and Jazz, but even his sister was scarce. They met during school hours but where she went after school Danny never thought about.

Red huntress was iffy on the scale of trust. Some days she was an ally, other days she was just as annoying as Vlad. It didn't help Danny when she would willingly work with Vlad. Danny loathed the days she did, but they fell apart after a while so it was the end of that terrible partnership. "Hey ghost boy, whoa you look like.... actual shit." Red huntress pulling up behind him. Danny really didn't have the energy to fight her, he just souped Ember and Skulker. "I don't know how a ghost can look more dead than y'all already do but look at that. An even deader ghost boy." She chuckled at him but Danny didn't bother to respond. He had things to do, one including sleeping properly. Thankfully for him she didn't chase after him. Danny just wanted one good night's sleep, that was all he asked for.

That was all he wanted, a normal day. Time really did apply to him, it just hadn't caught up to him. He was living in a motion blur ever since he came back to life but here he was counting every second. Every second Dan lived was a second Danny was losing. He was losing everything he had in the living world because Dan existed on the same plane of existence. An angrier more violent Danny, a man that had everything good tore from him. But looking at Dan, he wasn't Danny of course not. That was Daniel, the true original that actually had a good life until his parents died in an explosion. If Danny cared enough about his parents would that have happened to him? There was no reason to think of it now. His life was losing seconds, everything went wrong within seconds of Dan revealing himself.

Danny needed things, whatever he could find in the Fentons workshop. Danny was pathetic at best, he always needs something to help him with stronger people. He never believed that he would fight Pariah again even though Vlad wasn't exactly that stupid to do it again, here he was fighting someone just as strong as the sleeping tyrant. Who would have thought he would win this, it took so much energy but he made it. But now he lived in a land where people knew who he was, the world where people realize Danny really is just one bad day away from being evil. Out of the ruins of the crash site and ashes, Danny stood staring back at his friends. Their faces weren't the ones Danny was expecting, fear. They legitimately backed away when he got closer, they were scared of him. Of course they were, how could Danny think he could play this off. Danny himself could become a villain so easily, he wanted to protect the people of Amity but they couldn't look past the monster that was created from that love. So Danny chose to do the next best thing, run.

Running was for those who had nothing to lose, Danny had nothing left. His friends were afraid of him, Vlad was the butterfly that created Dan and his parents- could Danny even call them that. Jack and Maddie were working with the government, they were probably coming to hunt him down as he ran. Danny had been different since the day he was born, not 14 years ago, when he came back a few months before this. He was angrier than normal, he was labeled creepy a lot more. The day Daniel stopped being human was the day Danny was born. Not as Daniel James Fenton, but as Danny Phantom. The lost soul of a 14 year old that died from his parents neglect. The soul that was connected to a hazmat suit that haunted the streets of Amity for the following months. He was a tired soul, he wanted to rest but he couldn't be put to rest. He died so violently that he couldn't move on, he was living in a body that should have decayed by now but it was in an eternal cryostasis, a weird form of cryostasis that still required him to act as if he was alive.

Danny Phantom was tired. Daniel James Fenton wanted to move on. The life of a halfa was the worst thing in existence, it was the agony of existing that was too much for him. He doesn't want to exist anymore, there was no reason for him to exist. He wanted to fade away so he kept running. Perhaps running will finally lead him somewhere that could give him what he wanted. He kept going, kept pushing. At some point he found himself in the infinite realm.

He found it.

More like his core was attached to this place for some reason. A coffin that should never be opened, it changed lives and afterlives that last time it was opened. But that voice in the back of his mind told him this is what he wanted. If he opened it at least he would be the first one to go, he wasn't going to watch what happened next. This was his forbidden chance, Pandora's box of his life. Once he opened it there was no going back, but what did he have left to lose. His parents despise him, his friends were afraid of him and his sister? Danny doesn't even know where Jazz was. They used to be so close but his sister was gone before she even went to college.

It was all going well had it not been for Pariah. Not even, if it wasn't for Vladimir being a greedy narcissistic old man who didn't care about anybody else but himself Danny would have been well off. But Danny couldn't go back to find Vlad now could he? Seeking out a narcissist will only inflate his ego even more and Danny is feeling all forms of spiteful at the moment. He looks down at the coffin before him and just contemplates his options, the Ancients that put him away originally hadn't come to stop Danny. Do the old spirits not learn to put guards on this tomb? Danny didn't care anymore, he choked out a sad laugh before making his way to open the coffin. If Danny was going to die, at least he chose the way he could go out this time.

It was a slower start to what he imagined, watching Pariah reawaken from his slumber was one of the most anti-climactic things to possibly be witnessed. Danny was really debating on trying to find a cast iron pan and hitting him with it just so he would wake up faster. Pariah was so slow with his entrance to the conscious world that Danny sat Chris crossed on the floor and started playing Tic-Tac-Toe with the air. Once Pariah got up from his slumber, he went into a 10 minute monologue and Danny genuinely debated why he woke up this overly dramatic flamboyant supposedly tyrant. It must have been written all over his face because Pariah immediately snapped to look in his direction and scoffed. How rude when Danny was the one that woke him up.

Finally he got the reaction he was waiting for, Pariah growled at him and Danny felt his core pulse again. The original tugs that Danny felt when he put Pariah away. He wasn't going to bottle up these feelings anymore. He was going to let go of every emotion finally, all his anger and frustrations, every piece of annoyance that came from all the adults in his life. Adults failed him when he needed them most. His teachers berated him for his grades, his counselors couldn't help him get out of his situations, no matter how many times he made anonymous complaints the coaches always loved Dash and his parents- there wasn't a list long enough to put every time they failed him in order. He was doomed from birth. Danny couldn't help but laugh at himself, there wasn't a time where he wasn't doomed. His luck was nothing better than a wet cat.

So he mentally noted today is where he died. Today was the second death of Daniel James Fenton, the first death of Danny Phantom. He wanted to make sure this time he didn't come back, he took a fighting position and stood before the sleeping tyrant. He was ready to go out, he was no longer Schrödinger's cat because he shouldn't exist. He wasn't going to die, he wasn't going to live, he wanted to just cease to exist. And almost like irony, when people are supposed to be sad when they are about to die Danny doesn't feel sad. He could see Pariah getting ready to start and Danny just watched.

For the first time in many months, Danny Phantom genuinely smiled.

Chapter Text

How exactly is a neverborn born? Wouldn't that contradict the whole meaning of never being born? But here was a being that people would describe as soulless appearing in a sea of green. Screams of agony were always pleasing to his ears, fighting was his life. It has been since he came to be, his birth was a violent one. For a neverborn, he was prideful from the beginning. The rules and regulations of the infinite realms always annoyed him though because he couldn't be his true self. The emerald empress always wished for poise and perfection, she made everything green and straight. The doors in-between the realms were so annoyingly ugly and a sight for sore eyes. Either way, Pariah was itching for a massacre. He wants something and he couldn't have it because the person in charge wouldn't allow it. It was then he decided to make up his mind.

Pariah killed the emerald empress. It wasn't as difficult as he thought it would be. It was almost disappointing how fast she went down. Winning the power that she held was what he wanted so that is what he did. Her corpse and soul were gone which gave him a new thrill, he could just make people disappear as he pleased and with the people who witnessed her death Pariah Dark became the new king. Honestly he could have cared less for the half witted title. Becoming King was a journey with blood and death trailed behind his every step, observers were what they were called. They wanted the crown but they weren't nearly as strong, what they lacked in power they made up for in numbers. Pariah could have made them go extinct but the realms forbid him from doing so. So he made a royal decree just so they couldn't try overthrowing him, it was fun to watch them squirm. He went on to start wars because he could, letting the knights fight it out and he would join them. It was a good day when he found a knight he actually liked.

The knight himself brought fear and turmoil with him. He was perfect, and Pariah kept him at his side. They marched forward, Pariah gained more followers from both the living and dead. The infinite realms finally had a major rework, he despised the color green yet it was everywhere. So he took his wrath out on people, apparently some people had wanted him dead so he took it as a perfect time to set an example for the denizens. The people who were questioning his authority were starting to get on his nerves. Nothing a royal decree couldn't fix. Pariah had a brief moment of clarity, this is why he existed, he was meant for this position. The first thing he heard when he was created was agonizing screams, it followed him and continued to follow him. He enjoyed every second of it.

It was what he wanted.

Pariah found another realm to terrorize. It was one of many by this point in his rule. It was disgustingly green, he let his soldiers rampage the land. He heavily loved the red that would stain the ugly green, the fire and blood. He would continue forward through the realm to watch it all burn. It was more than enough for him, or so he thought. His core had an odd reaction, a chirp came from behind him. Something Pariah had never seen before, it was small and loud. It kept crying such awful sounds that Pariah wanted to run his sword through it. It fell back with water running from its eyes, Pariah lifted his sword to kill it but a deity appeared before it and Pariah glared at her.

"Do you wish to cease existing?" Pariah snarled at her, her eyes were a blazing flame like that fire of the burning forest around them. Pariah recognized this deity; she had attended a few gatherings before. She kept to her sister's side but she was the eldest of 6. Her family kept their distance when it came to him so this was most interesting.

"I will not let harm come to this child. They are one of my own." She stated firmly. The little creature was a child, it was nothing like the whelps of denizens. Pariah watched her carefully, she could be lying to him. That would be extremely bold of her, openly lying directly to his face would be an interesting choice. She however stood her ground, briefly picking up the child and whisking it away. Pariah simply stared at the spot the deity once stood and burst into a humorless laugh. Fright Knight soon found him in the same spot and looked confused.

"I've found the most interesting things in this realm, we will continue." And continue they did, Pariah never understood why the children of this world were so small and fragile. He didn't bother killing them, watching them stumble and fall gave him pure amusement. At some point his knights were going to go for some of the children but he told them he would handle them. Rumors went around the guard that a deity would snatch certain creatures from the battlefield before they could be slain, the fright knight expressed his concerns but Pariah just found it amusing. That Deity was labelled The Hearth of Children by Pariah, she only took the smaller creatures and Pariah found it most amusing. He ordered his knights to not mind her, before that order got around she managed to be injured.

That injury went unnoticed until she appeared near Pariah, she tried grabbing more children. Her gold blood gracing the battlefields, she had pushed herself too far that even the children were concerned for her. Here the hearth was, on her knees shielding the children with her body. Pariah didn't understand why she was so insistent on saving the small children, they couldn't all be hers. He questioned her, pointing the tip of his blade to her throat forcing her to look at him directly in the eyes. She simply smirked, even with her life in his hands she was protecting these fragile creatures and he didn't understand why. She looked disheveled at best, bleeding but that didn't stop the fire in her eyes, the pure determination for the children behind her.

"When we are created, the universe assigns us a position, yet children can change fate itself." She said with such confidence, Pariah was baffled. She took the children behind her and left, she said that to catch him off guard. Yet his core wanted something else, something more. Her words were a distraction so why was he so affected by them? He called his men, they were leaving, the sooner he was out of this realm the better. He despises this realm, he despises the green that covers it and the golden red that dwells within it. He wanted nothing to do with the children of this realm, they would have to build from ashes. He could care less about children.

It was what he wanted after all.

The Ancients decided his actions have gone too long unchecked but he didn't care what they thought. They weren't going to let him continue but they wouldn't kill him so he scoffed. They weren't going to do anything because they hadn't stopped him before, the ancient of time should have known this was going to happen. He sees all so why wouldn't he have attempted to stop them if that was true. They were scared, he could tell they were afraid and he was more than pleased with that outcome. They are supposed to be powerful yet here he was making a powerful coward.

Well apparently he was too arrogant, they were simply plotting in the background. They weren't nearly as vocal as the floating eyes, in fact they weren't vocal at all. They simply didn't plan, once the ancient of time decided it was time the others just followed. They had been planning their own parts and just ran with it, what was the worst part of it? It was working, Pariah wouldn't go down without a fight. It was intense, the realms felt themselves fall apart and stitch themselves together repeatedly. They couldn't kill him, they would be left without a ruler because an Ancient could not be a king. It was too much power for one person and Ancients were the contingency plan for the ruler.

They decided to put him to sleep, it was ridiculous. They hadn't planned this but they knew what they were doing, traitors every last one of them. They wrestled him for a while before the Ancient of dreams had his paws on Pariah. He tried resisting but he could only hear one voice among the chaos of his imprisonment.

"When we are created, the universe assigns us a position, yet children can change fate itself."

Why was Pariah thinking of that at a time like this? He was being imprisoned and his thoughts went to a battle from centuries ago. It wasn't until he realized it wasn't his thoughts, the Ancient of time stood in the corner of his vision. Pariah hadn't noticed that the Hearth herself looked a lot like Time. He simply smiled back at Pariah before repeating the words Hearth had spoken to him. What was he trying to tell him? His mind was causing his vision to blur, it wasn't long until he was in a void of his own thoughts. There wasn't much he would do, someone would free him someday he would just wait until that day arrived.

That day arrived and everything changed, a stupid soul woke him and demanded things. It was so incredibly dumb, he went about his business. Pick up where he had left off, and found the realm he would start with. That realm was the one the soul came from so he would do him the honor of taking it over. It was relatively easy, though the creatures of this realm had a protector. They yelled for their protector and Pariah would have great amusement taking them on. He needed a good fight after a long sleep.

It was a child. Pariah looked at the whelp in front of him, its core wasn't even fully developed yet. This must have been some form of humor, this child was freshly formed and yet he was fighting for the fully formed adults. Pariah scoffed at this offense, had the Hearth been in this dimension she would have already pulled the boy off the battlefield. Pariah looked down at the child and simply swatted him away, he was not going to fight this whelp. Some adults decided to fight him and he took them on without hesitation.

He continued to ignore the whelp, swatting him away. Yet the child kept coming back, he laughed each time the child came back. Reminded him of himself when he was a young neverborn. The child finally came back in some weird contraption and was determined for a fight. Pariah decided to entertain the young whelp, it was a rather interesting fight. Worse, the child was actually getting the upper hand, so he decided to take this child honestly. If it wished to fight like an adult he would treat it as such, children tend to run crying from Pariah yet this one kept coming at him. He enjoyed it, he enjoyed it a bit too well since he was sent back to his imprisonment but he was actually pleased with this. That child was an interesting one, hopefully after a few centuries he will leave and find that child again.

Pariah Dark was a man of many titles, however he was well known as a tyrant. He personally would call himself trash but the titles the denizens spread had nothing to do with his personal opinion. He took whatever he wanted, changing rules that would contradict one already in place just so he could execute an observer that was getting too arrogant for his own good. The time between his imprisonment wasn't even long, the little whelp that locked him away again had released him again. His core was still not developed but he looked different. He wasn't older, Pariah couldn't exactly figure out what the child was experiencing but it made him look terrible.

The child had experienced something and it was clearly stopping his core from fully developing. Pariah growled at that then paused, why did he care so much? This child imprisoned him but released him again. What a confusing ghostling this one was. Pariah could see anger written all over this child, it shifted to annoyance before bouncing to disgust. Whatever the whelp was thinking really motivated the child because soon after he started giggling to himself before a smile plagued his face. The child wanted another fight, who was Pariah to deny him.

Pariah wanted to know the motivations of this child, his punches were strong. Why would he use that ridiculous hunk of metal when his punches landed just as hard? The child's smile never faltered once, Pariah simply studied the boy's form while they fought. He was bleeding, why does Pariah always encounter determined people bleeding? This boy was not fighting with strategy, he wasn't trained. He fought to survive, he fought like Pariah did many years ago. This was a survivor, not a warrior. He was a child, he shouldn't be fighting like a barbarian. "You have no desire behind those eyes, child." Him speaking threw the child off guard, he could simply bat the child back.

The boy shielded his face, however his eyes were unsteady. He tried focusing on Pariah but his mind was clearly fogged. "Why are you fighting?" Pariah lunged at that child and he tackled him down against the floor of the catacomb. The child managed to get free and free fell through the floors of the catacombs and Pariah followed suit. They had fallen back into the infinite realms, the green hue plagued him to no end. The boy started shooting and Pariah simply dodged, the boy had no plan, he simply wanted to fight. However there was something wrong with this fight, his core was against him. The boy hadn't spoken a word since the fight began, there was no passion for a fight behind those eyes.

"You don't wish to live." The child froze as Pariah slammed into him. They landed on a floating piece of land. For once the smile was no longer on the boy's face, there were glints of hope in his eyes. That made every instinct in Pariah's body be absolutely feral, this child hadn't even been around for a year and yet he wished to stop existing. He explicitly woke Pariah up to be his executioner, that was his plan. Pariah tried looking for hints that he was wrong but the boy simply looked at him hopeful. Pariah stood over the boy, himself making no move to stand. The king looked down in disbelief, this child had so much potential yet something took a perfect disciple and turned them into this.

Pariah just looked disgusted, the longer he looked over the boy he could see the glint of hope drain away from his dark gray eyes. At some point during the silence the boy could probably register that Pariah was not going to kill him, he tried turning over but whined while holding his side closer to his body. Pariah core was screaming, this whelp was injured yet he just stared. At what point did he start caring for this child, he only spent a combination of a few hours with him and yet he was worried about him.

"When we are created, the universe assigns us a position, yet children can change fate itself." He mumbled to himself, the ghostling tried looking up at him but whined harder.

"Don't just stand there, he is injured!" The voice of the Hearth echoed in his mind, Pariah wasn't sure what he was doing anymore. One second he was standing over the boy and now he was kneeling by his side. This boy will not die here, had he been born during his original reign he would have given him to Fright Knight to be trained properly. His disregard for his own life and opened Pariah's coffin to fight and die by his hands. This boy was far too young of a ghost to crave permanent erasure. If this is what Time meant before his imprisonment, Pariah wasn't sure. He hated how weird the old bastard was but this was a child he had somehow become attached to. Perhaps they do change fate.

"Spirit of fear, I call for you." Pariah looked at the boy, he already fell unconscious. How unpleasant, this one was far too underdeveloped. A dark rift in reality opened beside him, a knight upon his horse trotted through. He hadn't been asleep for long but his knight was always prepared for his arrival. He dismounted to kneel before him, Pariah stood over him. He clearly spotted the young boy behind him because he would not stop staring even though he tried hard to not look up directly. "Speak." Pariah demanded.

"My liege, would you like me to dispose of that?" Pariah paused, he must have misheard. His knight that has followed him into battle countless times, he was his right hand and yet he dared ask that question to him. Pariah did not know what his expression was but it was clearly not a pleasant one. "Forgive me, my liege. I shouldn't have assumed." He said bowing even further. Had Pariah said something or moved in his knight's direction he wasn't sure his instincts wouldn't have taken over. Children were supposed to change fate yet all he felt was anger, and one indescribable feeling that he wasn't exactly sure of.

He simply turned away from his knight and bent to pick up the boy. He needed treatment and to be fed. He was far too light for a whelp of his size. "This boy is mine now. You will not disrespect him or treat him as lesser. Unless you wish to cease to exist, I can have that arranged for you since you already offended him once. Understand I let you live because you didn't know better but if it happens again." He left the rest unsaid, his knight was a smart man. Upon closer inspection the boy had star-like patterns across his nose bridge. Fighting wasn't his passion, it was a lifeline. This child had a mask when he originally fought him for the very first time but today he was without it. He had come straight from a fight to a death match.

"Summon the court to my keep, but call for that yeti from far frozen first. I have a lot to discuss and this cannot wait. Send him to my quarters." Pariah directed but didn't bother looking at his knight. He could hear him retreat but he stayed focused on the solar spectacle in his arms. The Hearth knew more of children then he did, she was also the only one he knew confidentially wouldn't coward before him. She was a fighter and so were a few others in his court who were like her. This was going to be the start of a new era, and having the Hearth and her sisters on his court would make things somewhat bearable.

Was this what he wanted?

Chapter Text

When it came to death it always felt like it happened fast, or was it slow? Danny never had that experience of "your life flashing before eyes" as people with near death experiences put it. That was probably the difference though, those were near death, Danny did die. He died and woke up in the same old body, that was Danny's life. No out of body experience, no life replaying like a movie, no blank void that was a coma. Danny woke up falling and he continued falling even when he woke up but instead of falling he was sinking. It wasn't enough to count as drowning but this was just enough to feel grounded. At least he wasn't falling anymore, he didn't like falling anymore.

Is this what not existing feels like? If he was supposed to be erased from the universe was he supposed to be conscious? He tried remembering the last moments of his life, he felt intense pain but it wasn't from fighting Pariah, it was from running. He definitely crashed into a few trees, he needed to focus to stay intangible and he was not focused at all. He remembers hearing something about fate from Pariah but honestly he was probably talking about him being destined to die. His ears started ringing mid fight so he wouldn't be surprised if Pariah spoke more after slamming him into what Danny assumes was an island.

As happy he would have been, he clearly wasn't dead. His parents were hyper focused on the void and black holes at one point, he remembered those lectures. Void has no sound, he must be in some form of coma. He could hear voices, a heavy voice that he couldn't exactly make out with the voice of someone who was most likely hovering over him. Did Pariah leave him dead and some ghosts found him? That was the most likely thing to happen, he didn't want to be healed. If Pariah left him to die, that was exactly what he wanted. The voice above him started to sound panicked while the muffled voice came closer.

"Stop panicking, child. It will be over soon if you stop fighting it." The muffled voice said. So there was a process to disappear, of course the ghost zone was complicated. Danny relaxed before feeling a cold fluid enter his body, despite being cold it made Danny feel warm. So they were making him comfortable for death, that's a bit weird but if a violent death is what kept him alive a peaceful one should definitely help him die. "He clearly has the wrong idea." The muffled voice said as it walked away. Was it talking about him? There was a third voice in the room but it was too far for him to hear. Danny was supernatural but his hearing was clearly failing him.

Danny relaxed in the void for a long while. He decided to name the voices that he heard while he was in this state, the one that hovered over him so long was dubbed Executioner. Clearly he was the doctor, he always fed Danny weird soups and cold fluids. The muffled voice was Judge because he kept making snarky back handed comments that Danny really didn't get, some days if Executioner wasn't in Judge would just sit near him and call Executioner a lair over and over. He also used a lot of fancy words Danny didn't understand. The last voice was Jury, she was nice. She told him stories and hummed lullabies. On some days she would berate Judge for being judgemental and Danny mentally laughed, Executioner always started panicking when Jury did that though. Apparently Judge was someone Executioner respected a lot, which sucked because Judge really didn't like him.

The names stuck even after Danny realized they weren't trying to kill him. Jury made that very clear Judge wanted him to live for some reason. Judge always made his core feel weird, if he was gone it felt like he was under pressure but when he was around he was as light as a feather. Danny wasn't sure why he always wanted Judge to stay but Judge clearly caught similar pains. Executioner was going to explain but Jury told them to move outside, the one time Danny was upset she told them to leave. One step at a time, the void wasn't as lonely anymore. Beside the voices, it started getting brighter. Danny wanted answers, why wouldn't they let him go? He guessed this was their way of giving him a will to live. It was almost embarrassing how easily they convinced him to live for some dumb question. Well not easy, who knows how long he has been like this.

At some point he tried opening his eyes, it took some effort, his eyelids felt so heavy. He was met with an empty room, Executioner and Jury stepped out to talk to Judge about something today. Looking at the ceiling was a bit weird, he wasn't in a hospital of some kind. It was a bedroom made into a life support room. Danny turns a bit but realizes he is incredibly sore, that is what he gets for fighting someone equivalent to a god right after fighting his evil duplicate. He could hear the door at the end of the room, just how big was this room? The courtroom trio definitely walked in. A gasp followed by rapid steps from someone clearly barefoot against marble floors came closer to his bed.

Jury was to his right, she was very pretty. A brunette with a long braided ponytail resting on her shoulder, she had a lovely Kotinos on her head. When she stared down her smile was warm just like her eyes, she felt like home for some reason. To his left was Executioner, he was huge and very fuzzy. Danny never thought about the wonders of the world but if he was to guess he was a yeti, if Danny could have moved he would have 100% cuddled the man. He looks warm. His horns were a pretty blue that shined as if they were made from crystals, even one of his arms were made from that stuff. All he was missing was Judge, he wasn't close enough to the bed for Danny to see him.

"Glad to see you could join us young prince." Executioner bellowed, that was a choice of nickname Danny thought. "My name is Frostbite and this is my companion Hestia. Blink twice if you can understand me?" Danny does as instructed.

"You won't be able to speak for a while so don't force yourself, your body had to shut down in order to preserve what little life it had left. If someone hadn't made it worse you would have been back sooner. You are a young ghostling so there is a lot you missed out on that you should have been introduced to at the beginning of your afterlife." Hestia spoke but she looked pointedly at the other end of the room where Danny assumes Judge was. Danny could very much see Frostbite look completely defeated by now, at some point he had stopped trying to stop Hestia. Frostbite stuck to yes or no questions for his physical, everything felt sore but nothing was broken which was a relief to everyone. Frostbite told him to get rest but he didn't want that. He had enough sleep and he could hear a small 'agreed' from the other end of the room. "Ugh, had I known they were alike I wouldn't have agreed to this." Hestia pinched her nose bridge, he didn't want her to disappear so he agreed with little fuss.

Going back to sleep wasn't difficult but waking up was. He woke up a few times, to Hestia or Frostbite or both. At some point Judge completely stopped coming around, which made Danny a bit disappointed. The next time he tried waking it up it was incredibly difficult, but once Judge was essentially bullied into the room by Hestia he felt well enough to be awake a lot more. It was weird having adults care about him even more, well Frostbite was the doctor so that made sense but Hestia being here didn't make much sense, much less Judge. He never got close to Danny for him to see his face nor did he speak aside from muffled back handed comments from his corner of the room. Hestia simply said Judge didn't know how to interact with Danny yet or how Danny would react. Judge was snarky and fancy with his words, he didn't seem that bad plus from what he learned from Hestia's stories he was the one to bring him in.

Danny finally had a bit of mobility in his forearm and hands plus he could make small sounds with his voice. Frostbite took the chance to teach him both living and dead sign language and Hestia taught him ghost speak. A small incident with Hestia teaching him the call for help, when Danny did it he could feel his core tug hard and from the sassy corner of the room things fell. Danny wishes at times like this he could see what was happening with Judge, for the first time Hestia actually told him an apology and Judge just left the room. He hadn't come back since which Danny couldn't help but think it was his fault.

Danny decided to shake that situation out of his mind, Hestia mumbled something about progress and Frostbite just looked at the door worried. They decided to stick with sign language ever since then. Danny finally got mobility in his spine. He started sitting upright when he could, he pouted to the corner where Judge clearly used to stay. This room was fancy but that corner looked like it came directly out of a Victorian painting. Shelves of books big and small, a rug underneath the shelves and a big old armchair though there was a noticeable lack of green. The fact that the corner was the only space with carpet was so confusing. He couldn't help but chuckle to himself, Judge was very dramatic. Hestia looked over to him curiously and he simply signed to her 'Judge really has a flair for dramatics'.

Oops Danny just called him Judge in front of both of them.

Hestia was so curious about the nickname that Danny cracked and signed about his time in the void before waking up. Frostbite looked horrified by his nickname but Hestia found hers hilarious. He tried getting Frostbite and Hestia to give him Judge's name but Hestia was still giggling about being the jury and Frostbite actively avoided it at all counts. Danny simply pouted before feeling a tug on his core, a ghost core was like a soul but Danny's kept tugging onto something that wasn't there. Was he having a core equivalent of a heart attack?

"Oh dear, he is doing it again." Hestia spoke sadly, Frostbite shocked his head disapprovingly, did Danny do something wrong? It ruined his mood and his core responded with a strong tug of what felt like recognition and anger. Was Danny angry? No he shouldn't be, Hestia and Frostbite have actually helped him so he had no reason to feel angry. Yet the more his core pulsed it the less it felt like his own emotions but the emotions of someone else. It almost felt like someone was cuddling him with a weird sense of protection and over possessiveness?

The emotions themselves were a bit overwhelming, it felt like someone much bigger than him was smothering him with their feelings of being protective. A knock on the door pulled his attention from the overwhelming emotion for a few minutes. The person who entered was the last person Danny expected, even worse it confirmed the little voice in the back of his mind on who exactly Judge was. Danny had his doubts but it definitely became more clear when Fright Knight entered the room.

Some days his friends teased him for being a bit slow but dumb was something Fenton was not. The family being so hyper focused on sciences made them run through every other subject along the way, from the history to the percentages. Danny hated puzzles but clues always led him to discover something new and foreign to him. Everything was clearly laid out for him, Judge never got close to the bed, Frostbite respected him and was nervous when Hestia spoke her mind and Fright Knight was here now. There was only one person that made Fright Knight walk around all domestic like.

Why did Pariah want him alive, did he want Danny to be conscious while he executed him? Danny kept running through the scenarios in his mind, none of them were positive. He was so lost in his thought he wasn't paying attention to Fright Knight who was motioning for Frostbite and Hestia to follow him. When Hestia and Frostbite started moving away Danny couldn't help but grab both of them by their arms. He didn't want to be left alone now that he was figuring things out, they were the only two that he could fully trust in his current situation. Hestia looked back at him and Frostbite looked at Fright Knight, if the man could be expressive Danny would have called his stumble a conflict of interest.

The two adults with Danny stayed put in Danny's grip while Danny scowled at Fright Knight. Did the king think it would be funny to torment him more for death, was this krama for thinking he was over dramatic when he reawakened. Danny didn't want to lose these two because once they left he wasn't sure they would come back. Danny was finally doing better, if this was some major play Pariah really did just live up to his title. His core throbbed at the thought, he needs Frostbite to explain this pain in his chest. His core hated when he thought anything negative about the tyrant which was ridiculous, Pariah was a tyrant. Danny let go of Frostbite to clutch his hospital gown.

Frostbite started checking for any injuries, not like he would find anything since this was all internally. Hestia scoffed before cupping Danny's cheeks. "I will be back, I need to scold a big meathead." She said with the warmest smile, Danny genuinely wanted to believe her. She said it with a confidence that it would make anything she said be true but Pariah wasn't someone she should just go so willy nilly on. He tried reaching out but she was already out of his reach. Curse his legs for not being functional. Hestia reached Fright Knight so they could leave but the door behind them opened.

Danny made eye contact with Pariah, his expression portrayed nothing. He motioned for Fright and Hestia to step aside, yet he didn't break eye contact with Danny. Hestia was going to protest but Frostbite shut her down instantly, Danny heard a stern tone he didn't use before. Pariah strolled up to the bed and simply looked down at Danny. It was like looking the lion straight in the mouth. Whatever this guy was thinking Danny could not tell. Normally ghosts were expressive both facially and bodily but Pariah was neither. He stood with a critical stoic expression of someone who had an insect in front of them. He mentally felt small but his core was running laps through all the emotions. Danny hated every second of this.

"I asked my knight to bring me the doctor and hearth but he took far too long. What did you do?" Pariah questioned him, honestly Danny's face scrunched up as if he ate a lemon. Pariah's tone didn't sound demanding, almost as if answering was optional.

'Mine.' Danny signed. When in doubt be brutally honest, the best part of that was the fact that it actually caught Pariah off guard. He had shock in his eyes, Pariah being stunned was a funny memory for Danny to have. Someone behind Pariah started coughing heavily, Hestia wasn't exactly subtle, she was clearly trying not to laugh. Pariah looked almost pained before settling on a weird grin. 'Is it painful to smile?' Danny was very much playing with fire here but his mind and core were not cooperating with each other like they were for Vlad. Hestia physically had to excuse herself and didn't come back until the laughter was fully out of her system. Frostbite simply stared at the ceiling, Danny could tell he was probably contemplating how he ended up in this situation.

"You are really bold for a boy who was wishing for death not too long ago." Pariah somehow pulled a dagger and it was aimed for Danny's neck. Normal people would be screaming and crying, either begging for their lives or trying to make deals in these situations. But Danny wasn't exactly normal, Frostbite looked more than just concerned and Hestia could barely be seen. Her expression was stern, almost as if she was daring or cursing Pariah mentally. The people in this room were so drastically different from each other Danny had no idea how they were functional when he was in the void.

To trust others you must trust yourself, to fool others you have to fool yourself. That was what Jazz read to him while she was studying psychology. If his mind was thinking like a reasonable human his core must be thinking like a ghost. Danny looked Pariah directly in the eyes and didn't break eye contact when Pariah pushed the dagger closer, he could feel the metal but his core was just screaming that Pariah wouldn't do it.

It was right.

Pariah let the dagger disappear into a cloud of dust as soon as he dropped it. Pariah was way too proud of himself but Danny simply cracked his neck as if he wasn't being held at knife point. Hestia deadpanned to Frostbite who exhaled deeply. Pariah was a weird man for sure, Danny wasn't sure what made him so confident that Pariah wasn't going to kill him. Just looking at his expression didn't portray it but his core just knew. This was some weird assessment and Danny had successfully passed. 'So why are you being extra dramatic today?' Danny signed, Hestia didn't hold back her chuckles but it came out more exhausted. Pariah on the other hand, smirked.

"As of today you are the crown prince of the infinite realm." What? WHAT?! Danny squinted at him, Pariah had to be joking. How did his plan on dying backfire to this? This was not the outcome he was thinking of, at best Pariah would banish him from the infinite realm. It felt like getting promoted for a job he didn't even know he had. 'Why?' Danny signed. Pariah decided to be the most vague person in existence at that very moment. "Because fate decided it." Pariah left, leaving Danny with his mouth open and alone with Frostbite and Hestia. 'He can't just leave like that, what does he mean by that?!' Danny was incredibly confused.

"Even after centuries of dealing with him he does not change at all. Trust me hun I have been trying to figure out his entire deal for so long and I still don't understand why he's so dramatic. And I thought I knew my brother was incredibly dramatic but this is like a whole other level of being an extra drama queen." Hestia huffed. "One of the few things that you were supposed to learn upon death is that ghostlings like yourself, young ones who've only been around for a few days in the afterlife and only lived before they became full mature adults in their living counterpart, tend to crave an adult in their life especially if the adults in their living conditions didn't actually meet the requirements. A lot of the time children in the realms don't get to pick who they want or never get the chance to pick who they want. A lot of children end up abandoned and wither away from not having the support that they need. After all since they're so young, and dealing with a violent death as they tend to have is too emotionally heavy for them to comprehend. They need to feast off of ectoplasm but the pure ectoplasm of the realms is way too strong for them so they nurture off of their parental figures Essence essentially." Danny looked at her stunned before signing 'How long do they normally last?'

"Children who don't get a parental figure don't tend to last more than a few days if they are younger when they pass they don't even last a few hours. The fact that you have lasted this long is probably due to your human nature. There isn't a lot of research since you are the first of your kind in several millennia. Any records of this I do not have and I don't know anyone who would. But at some point your core connected itself and resonated deeply with the King's and now you two are connected." Frostbite continued. Danny was at a loss, he had somehow gained a parent against his will because his core felt lonely. Wonderful.

At least now it explained a few things, especially at the fact that resonating with Pariah seems to affect him as well. He thought back to the chirping incident and all the scattered noise was probably because Pariah's instincts went off. His core didn't connect with Pariah when he woke him up it connected when he put him to sleep, no wonder, it was pretty much crying out the fact that Danny just left him there. It also explained his mood swings and why he was so incredibly tired he was dying. His body preserved a little life it had left which means deep down he didn't want to die the reason he felt like dying was because he was dying. Daniel James Fenton wasn't tired. Daniel James Fenton stopped existing and he has been gone for a long time.

Danny Phantom didn't want to die, he didn't want to disappear. He finally got an explanation of what his original emotion was, the one that he bottled away so long ago. Danny for the first time in a long while felt tears run down his face, he didn't feel scared, he didn't feel angry anymore. He finally mourned, he had lost so much and now he's here for the first time with people who actually want him to be around. Pariah clearly accepted it because he wouldn't have let Danny die, if he didn't want this he could have easily let Danny kick the bucket but he didn't. Danny hunched over with only one thought on his mind.

Danny Phantom wanted to be loved.

Chapter Text

The twisted child, the offspring of a confused wanderer. An accurate description, to parents of this understudied useless child, she was sorry. She was sorry for not being the child they were expecting. She was sorry for having so many secrets. She wasn't what her parents wanted and she will live in the void of solitaire. She knew that well. She was a child of a mother, not a mom. A kid of a dad not a father. She was set up for greatness and a receiver of failure. She took what she was given and planted it but did not expect fruit from her labor when she was not given the water to hydrate it. This was never her story. It was the shell of a daughter who never understood trust. The story of the child that believed that pain was a solution. A truth of a half bred washed fetus that grew into an enigma, a letch, a parasite.

Starting the day the exact same every time. Wake up, go to the bathroom, take a shower, hear her parents talk about something new, wake up her brother, make breakfast, get her brother out the door for school. School, ghost attack, library, dinner, shower, sleep, repeat. Though her schedule slightly shifted when her brother started having more sleepovers. Wake up, go to the bathroom, take a shower, hear nothing in the hallway, make breakfast and go to school. Not too difficult since she could just see her brother at school.

She had to keep going, keep pushing even if she had silent pains. Waking up every day just about ready to claw out of her own skin, she woke up to bright neon green dots scattered on her skin. Feeling so slimy every morning but it was a part of her routine to wash them away. What they didn't know was that it was easier for her brother to have a normal life. She was an actress after all, a quick cold shower and a few minutes in front of a mirror the sooner the cheerful older sister came out.

Wake up.

The day was going well, she woke up and her brother even made him his favorite pancakes. Thankfully nothing came to life. Out the door and ready for school. School is where it went wrong, there was always something during school hours. Honestly the biggest inconvenience when she is trying to study, the school library was full of chatter while a ghost attack was on the tv. It wasn't important anymore, she knew that the new ghost hero of Amity would take care of it. Though she watched from the corner of her eye, something about his fighting style looked familiar but she couldn't place it. The fight should be over soon, Phantom would win and she could go back to her normal routine. Or that's how it should have gone.

There she was looking at the screen, the new larger ghost ripping off the gas mask from Phantom. It didn't matter if his hair or eyes were the wrong color she knew that look. The tears, the anguish on that defeated face. He was clawing for the mask. Phantom was her little brother. Phantom was a dead ghost. Her little brother was dead. Jasmine's little brother Danny was dead. She couldn't stop looking at the screen in front of her, she could hear the murmurs and whispers. People were watching her brother, they were watching her. Her family was at the center of every issue in this town and now the people are watching her with judgement, they looked at Danny like he was a monster.

"Are you even human, Jasmine?"

She stopped looking at her brother fighting on the tv to look at the person next to her. These were supposed to be her friends, people she spent most of her time with. They even let her stay at their places when she didn't want to be home. She wanted to play it off, do everything to keep up the facade but she wasn't even sure herself. While she couldn't respond she was still smiling, she wasn't sure what they saw. Her friends, the people she called friends back away from her. The only expression on their faces was fear, and something in the back of her mind just clicked that even one word came to mind.

Cowards.

These people couldn't help her, not anymore. She needs to get moving, her brother needs her and she is just standing around like an idiot. She spun around to walk out of the library, she could hear people call out to her but she picked up the pace until she was in a light jog. Without a doubt it was probably the weirdest sight to see her sprinting down the hall with a smile on her face but she couldn't stop thinking about it. Her brother was a hero, her baby brother was saving and helping people.

Her brother died and she didn't know.

She should have realized that something happened to him. From the first day, the day Danny and his friends came out of the basement as if something happened but they didn't want to tell her. All the signs were there, from the absence notices to the times he disappeared over break. Did Danny not trust her? Danny had been a ghost for months. He was scared, not of her but of their parents. The same parents yelled and boasted about killing Danny to his face, dissecting him like he was one of their many experiments. She should have recognized that look. But in true Fenton fashion, another secret under the same roof for months. She had to keep running, she needed to find her brother.

Had she told him her secret, perhaps they wouldn't have been in this mess. Jazz had more than one after all, it was a special secret. Jasmine had it all planned, the papers, the appointments, even the call logs, all the work she carefully crafted to show her brother that he could live with her while she went to college. She never once wanted to leave him with the mad scientists that were honestly unfit to be parents. They lost those rights the moment they left Jazz in charge of Danny. She had stopped being a sister the moment he was born. The oldest child is a third parent, the third pair of hands, the third emergency contact for the younger children of the house.

Jazz was his ride, she was the provider, the one that changed him and fed him. She would walk with him to school and drive him once she could, she would help him hide anything he may have found, she was the cover he would hide behind. His protector, his historian, his teacher. She was all that and more, because that was the job she was assigned. But she was a child too. Barely 17, not even out of school yet. No boyfriend, no college, not even an apartment of her own not yet. She was still in the town she was born in, surrounded by the people she grew up with. She could never cry, show fear, she had to be brave. All her childhood days were a performance. At some point Danny picked that up from her. She thought back to where it went wrong, from the end to the beginning because at home she will be the unbridled creepy oldest daughter with a smile that rivaled the sun and he was the quiet observer, he studied people and mirrored their act. They were born differently, Danny more than her but she could tell.

All she could do now was run and she kept running, even if she ran into corners or people she kept going. The scenery was a blur, passing buildings and houses, at some point even the people became less frequent. There was a smoke pillar where Jazz knew Danny was. She was exhausted though that didn't stop her from reaching where Danny was. She got a good look at her brother and his friends who were standing at the edge of the crater while she was leaning against a brick wall. Jazz was going to get closer but Danny took off with a thermos in a hurry. Of course she noted his friends seeming to back away from the crater.

"What did you tell him?" Jazz spoke, Sam looked spooked while Tucker screeched. That was all she needed.

They backed away from her just like they did Danny.

Cowards.

"You both need to wake up." That was all she told them. They weren't going to help her find her brother if they were so quick to shun him. They must have known he was Phantom but now they fear him? How stupid.

Jazz needed to find her brother, wherever he ran off too. She kept moving. Clearly she didn't know him, where would he have gone? She thought about the people Danny was close too, that pretty much ruled out herself and his two ex friends. People he disliked? Dislike was putting it very lightly for the person who came to mind, Vladimir Masters. She wasn't even going to bother looking for that man, as creepy as he was the last thing she was going to do was invite herself willingly over to his mansion. Danny had complained about him for months and to no avail with the older Fentons. She needed to pick up her pace, her brother was most likely running to hide somewhere. But where too? She clearly didn't know him anymore. She failed. She paused.

Jasmine Fenton was 3 when Daniel James Fenton was born, she was 4 when he said her name, it was also his first word. She was 6 when he accidentally called her mom. She was 10 when he told her that he wanted to be an astronaut, she was 12 when he started picking up different languages so he could complete his dream. She was 14 when he was sick and mumbled to her that she was his mom. She was 16 when Daniel died. She was 16 when his last moments were every single day his ghost stayed in that house. She was 17 and Danny was 14. She wasn't an adult, she didn't pay taxes nor did she have a job. Jasmine was there for all his firsts and even worse all his lasts. Last meal, last talks, how she had forgotten to give him an I love you.

"Do you really think right now is a good time for an existential crisis?" She snapped her head to a familiar red suit. Red huntress without her mask. Valerie Gray. "Wow you both really do have that freaky glow with your eyes, you should probably see a doctor for that." She wasn't afraid of her, Valerie came closer on her hoverboard just grinning as if she was just greeting an old friend.

"You aren't scared?" Jazz was just speaking her thoughts by this point.

"You and Spooky were always the kinder half, plus I own him for saving me a few times over by now. I've been doing this for a while, if I started being scared now I would be one big wussy." She said playfully while crouching on her board. She moved closer and Jazz was almost relieved. "Speaking of the ghost boy, I think he went to the zone. Or I'm pretty sure he did, that's where he normally goes after catching the daily noise." Valerie was god sent clearly, Jazz wanted to hug her.

Victory was short-lived when one of Valerie's radios went off, the GIW was going after her brother and they were going to use the Fenton's Portal to track him. She could hear Maddie yelling over the radio about Phantom taking her son. "Is she for real?!" Valerie scoffed, Jazz just stared at the radio while she heard Maddie yelling and cursing Phantom's name. There is no amount of grief that can justify absolute murder. There is no amount of accountability that stops someone from committing murder. No amount of pleading, begging, blaming or justified anger will bring back the dead. Danny had been dead. Phantom was the result of their neglect and their mother, Maddie wanted to rip what was left of her son's memory like he was a parasite.

There was no point in playing the fool anymore, no more masks. Jasmine was no longer trying to smile. No more hiding behind walls. There was no reasoning with a wall, they had dug their grave and now Jasmine was going to lay whatever was left to rest. There was one source to every problem in this town and Danny was definitely not safe even to come with her. The government would surely hunt them down, even with how much ecto in her own body, she really needed a shower. It was time to end this. There was one thing the Fenton's should have learned a long time ago.

Respect the dead.

"Valerie, you should go home."

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going to a tree and burning it. You should really go home, take your dad and leave town." Jasmine said, she said it calmly while looking Valerie in the eyes. The huntress looked a bit taken back by the request but went on her way.

Jasmine was going to channel all the emotions she had left. Valerie had a bright future, she shouldn't be involved in what Jasmine was about to do. Finally reaching the place it all started, the basement that changed Danny. There were a number of violations just walking down into the lab without her hazmat but she didn't care, once she was done there won't be a reason for a hazmat. She ignored the amounts of cuts and scratches she was trying to get to Fenton Portal. Her arms were bleeding away, covering her shirt sleeves in crimson red with a glitter of green. She stood at the start of it all, the thing never worked before but when Danny and his friends came out of the basement that day months ago it started working. This thing that is considered a prize wasn't even protected. Unsupervised and unguarded.

The most cursed creation to be made. The cause of all their problems, what killed her brother. Jack and Maddie never cared how the thing started, they didn't even question it. Well Jasmine had enough of the stupid thing, it was hideous. The worst shades of green swirled before her, Jasmine decided she was going to make a mess of this place. It didn't deserve to be respected. She took a metal bat and hit everything but the portal, the computers, the weapons on the wall and everything in-between. She gained more cuts but she didn't care, she was going to destroy the place that took her brother. Danny was happy, he was going to be an astronaut. The day this stupid thing turned on Danny stopped talking about being an astronaut, his grades started dropping, his smile was forced. He was faking every day since he started out as Phantom, he went around cleaning up after the idiots in the white. He was cleaning up adult messes, adult problems even though he was a kid.

No amount of tears were going to bring the dead back to life, not when Danny was a ghost for months. No amount of screams will reach the pleas of a grieving sister. Jasmine was supposed to be tame, cautious, and an actress but she failed.

"Danny was 14." Jasmine kept hitting the monitors.

"Danny was 14." Jasmine ripped out the circuit boards from the pc.

"Danny is 14." Yet the world decided to give him all the worst outcomes. Jasmine had one wish, one wish she would always say on her birthday and when she saw a shooting star. She wished for Danny to have a happy life, a better one. He deserved a better life from the one he had to live in. She wasn't sure who was listening, her brother was alive and she was well aware of that so she turned to the portal to make her final wish.

"Honestly, I don't care what is on the other side. If it's Danny, you shouldn't come back. There is nothing left for you here, not Jack or Maddie, not Sam or Tucker, not me. If it's something else, whatever god or demon that is on the other side of this stupid thing listen up! I, Jasmine Fenton have one wish. Give my brother the best life, I wish for Danny to have a great life. Where he can fall in love, grow old and die peacefully. He doesn't need me anymore, he deserves a second chance. It is what he would have wanted, his dreams should not be allowed to die here." She was crying by this point, screaming at something she wasn't even sure was there, she could feel her voice get more hoarse. The portal made a strange sound that almost sounded like a woman's laughter but Jasmine was probably hallucinating from the blood lost by this point.

Jasmine looked around the lab, at the destruction. After a while, she found a gasoline tank and realized how much the Fentons were really careless with their lab supplies. There were sparks everywhere, she didn't need a lighter. With only a little gas the fire was bright, ironically it was green as well. Jasmine was starting to despise the color green. If she just threw all the gas on the portal it would most likely explode, because of course it would. Jasmine Fenton would die here with her brother. She could hear muffled yelling from upstairs, Jack and Maddie made it all the way here just because their precious lab was on fire. At least she knows they can enjoy the show with her.

"Hello, Fentons~!" Jasmine decided she was going to smile, putting her biggest show winning smile. She turned to greet the couple who couldn't move closer because of the electrical fire. Maddie was clearly yelling something but it wasn't audible because Jasmine's blood rushed to her ears. "Sorry I can't exactly hear you, could you speak a bit louder?" Not that she cared about what they were saying. Turning to the portal, dumping the rest of the gas that quickly caught light. Jazz took one look at Maddie and Jack behind her, there was an expression she had never seen before. Was that fear plaguing the Fenton's face? The same people that wouldn't bat an eye at a dead body. She laughed to herself, she decided she wanted to be petty. This was her final curtain call after all. This was for Danny.

She gently smiled and bowed.

Kaboom.

"Wake up."

What?

She jolted awake. She felt like she was falling, her body was on fire. She could feel her body both dying and healing in agonizing pain. Jazz didn't know where she was and soon passed out from the pain. She could feel her body ripping itself apart, death was so painful. Her body was rearranging itself. She could feel her ribs break and reform around her organs, her hands and legs melting just to solidify itself again. Even her head started pounding, her ears burned in a way that felt like lava was dumped on her head. She hated every second of it, it felt like it could keep going on forever. Then it stopped. Jasmine couldn't move but she could tell her body was different. It didn't feel like her body anymore.

When she woke up again, it wasn't as quick as before. Her ears fluttered open and she was staring at an unfamiliar ceiling, it was simple with a touch of emerald green cravings and gold cracks. Jazz took a moment before sitting up slowly. She coughed up, what looked to be ectoplasm but darker and felt like hot sauce on her tongue, she wasn't sure why she didn't feel it before. In her hands, she was trying to focus her vision. Her body really did change, her hands were definitely bigger than before and the tips of her fingers looked like they were dipped in navy blue paint with glitter. It blended in once it got to her palm, her skin wasn't the usual peach but an ashy greyish blue. Once she noticed she was in a bed dressed in a nightgown she was very confused. Silk robes felt weird on her.

The room was empty so she went to stand, the room itself was huge. Looking down to the floor, her feet were similar to her hands with the fading effect. She pulled a bit of her hair, it was still the usual red which she was glad for, but when she went to grab for more hair she briefly passed what felt to be her ears. They were pointy like an elf. She kept looking at the floor, her body looked a lot longer than before. She wasn't sure what happened to her but one thing was for sure, she was no longer human. There was a mirror near the bed, she went to stand and wobbled a bit before catching herself on the wall. She wasn't going to get used to this. Looking at herself, she still had her teal eyes though they were much brighter like a cyan hue now, even her hair was longer.

The door of the room cracked open and when Jazz turned to who it was, she was slightly confused. An older woman walked in with two men behind her. She had sharp green eyes but they were more like jade then the neon green of the void she was in. She definitely seemed intense, studying her as if she was prey. It doesn't stop Jazz from leaning against the wall and trying to appear relaxed, the lady wasn't exactly scary to her.

"It is a pleasure to have you here, My name is Talia Al Ghul and you are currently in my family home. We have a lot to discuss."

Chapter Text

Honestly staying in the hospital was probably much worse than staying in a very flamboyant room. Mentally noting Danny probably was better off here but he still felt bad for the people who had to stay in the hospital for most of their time. He wanted out of this room, he hated this bed by this point. When he finally got mobility in his legs, he was up and about in the room he was staying in. At some point he learned it was Pariah's bedroom, no wonder it was designed the way it was. But if Danny was staying in Pariah's room where did that man sleep? Does he even sleep? Danny didn't like being in a coma, Pariah was asleep for centuries so he was probably sick of sleeping too.

Speaking of Pariah, he did come around to visit but those days were when Frostbite visits became less frequent. Danny wasn't essentially life support and he had other things to do. Much to Danny's dismay but it was clear he genuinely cared for Danny because Frostbite would visit even on days he wasn't doing check ups. Hestia was away from her Pantheon for a bit too long so she had to leave as well but she said would check in and so far she has stuck to that promise. She even introduced him to Pandora who was just as sassy as her aunt(?) Danny stopped questioning the Greek Pantheon after he asked the grandparent question.

The days Hestia popped in were full of very delicious foods and stories, she told him about a fighting style "Pankration" was what it was called. Pandora was going to be both his history and fighting instructor so he could ask her to teach him. Hestia wasn't much of a fighter herself but she was always happy to see her nieces and nephews spar amongst themselves. She was incredibly sweet, Danny was surprised when she said she had no biological children of her own. "A home is where you choose to be with the people that chose you, my family is enough for me." Is what she said. She was pretty content with her life so Danny didn't pry.

The days Frostbite came to were always on a fixed schedule, or what felt like a fixed schedule. The lack of calendars and clocks in the infinite realms was pretty much throwing off his sense of time. Danny was in a coma for 3 months followed by the 3 months of recovery to get his full mobility back. His voice always felt awful when he spoke and Frostbite explained it could be his core not being fully prepared to move forward. The lack of voice wasn't as bad though, he actually preferred it. Sign language felt more natural to him so he picked it up fast.

Moving on to the days Pariah came in, that was today. Danny spread his limbs out on the floor next to the bed. He despised the bed so at the moment he was just imagining setting it on fire. By now he wouldn't be surprised if he was classified as a pyromaniac for the amount of things he wanted to burn within this room. The squeak from the door and a pause before Pariah fully walked into the room. Danny stopped burning holes into the bed and looked at Pariah sitting up slightly to make eye contact. Pariah was still in the doorway, staring with a stoic expression. Danny laid back down and Pariah just went to sit in the armchair.

He doesn't know when it became a silent mutual agreement to be silent during his visits. Ever since the weird test Pariah had stopped going near him and Danny didn't bother getting closer. Pariah would just sit in the room, read one of his many books and Danny would just lay or sit in whatever spot he found fitting in the room but now Danny hated this room. He wanted out, he stared at the same wall days on end for months on end. He might as well be fully recovered. So Danny flopped to his side before worming his way closer to the bed, he could feel Pariah staring at him from behind. He perched himself on top of the bed before turning to look at Pariah.

"What is it?" Pariah spoke for the first time. Danny just stared back and Pariah simply eyed him from his corner of the room. For a tyrant he sure has a lot of free time to just be chilling in this room with Danny of all people. Instead of answering him Danny just flops onto his stomach and stretches out on the bed. The doors for the bedroom weren't closed this time around, Danny could actually see more of the hallway. Most days someone was either standing in the doorway or the doors were closed instantly. He eyed the door for a brief moment before looking back at Pariah whose focus went back to the book in his hand. Danny might as well take his chances while he could.

Hopping off the bed wasn't out of the ordinary, so he simply hopped off and looked at Pariah once more to make sure he wasn't watching. Once he was cleared, he simply beelined it for the doors. Danny didn't stop until he made it down the hall, the place itself was very in line with the Historical Victorian lifestyle Pariah clearly had going for himself. The hallways were far too big for him though, he couldn't even reach the windows. He went to float up to one of the lower windows, if he pushed it Frostbite would definitely have him under room arrest or whatever. The hallway clearly didn't do this place justice, it was like he was in a small castle town of some kind but all the buildings were connected and he was looking at the center of it all, a beautiful garden that had more blue plants than Danny has ever seen in his life. What is with the lack of green in this place?

Heavy footsteps started coming down the hall, Danny turned to see Pariah looking directly at him. Danny floated down and ran off into the other direction, he wasn't going back to that bedroom until he saw this whole place. He was determined to see the whole palace that they were very much in at the moment. Pariah wasn't exactly chasing after him, he was huge compared to Danny. Pariah could have easily caught up to Danny with his long legs. Danny wondered what exactly people like him or Frostbite ate to get that big. The further he went the more Pariah followed, his pace never changed even when Danny turned a corner. What exactly was Pariah trying to do? Corner him?

Danny finally found himself in the garden that he saw from the floor above. Walking through the garden was the most interesting part, Sam would have loved how pretty these flowers were. He frowned at the thought of his old friend. This was the first time he thought back to his old life, his friends and his sister. His parents. The image of them flashed in his mind and he groaned, they were the worst people.. or was Danny just hard to love? A large hand rested on his head, he tried looking up but the hand started ruffling his hair. A weird sensation purred out of his core, Pariah was trying to comfort him. It was weird feeling the sensation of being patted. It made him just lean into it but his mind was screaming at him that it was Pariah. Survival versus nature.

'Since when did you start caring?' Danny asked simply looking down to the floor. There was a growl from behind that made Danny stiffen.

"You know when, yet you ask anyway." Danny could pick out the bitterness from Pariah's voice. Honestly he wasn't wrong, Danny misphrased his question so he tried a different approach. 'Why would you accept this, me?' Pariah's hand retreated and Danny could finally look up. He didn't need to turn, just looking straight up he could see Pariah staring down. Danny never noticed how much Pariah's hair looked green indoors but more teal while in the garden. If one eye was green what color was under the eye patch Danny wondered.

"I will be honest, I wasn't going to." Danny wasn't even surprised before Pariah's hand started hovering over Danny's face, it was like he was tracing something right above Danny's nose bridge. "However, something about you intrigued me. How much a ghostling like you reminded me of myself from many cycles ago." Danny scrunched his face at that thought, they were nothing alike.

'What, a villain? A danger? A mistake?' Danny rolled his eyes before deciding to walk further into the garden.

"A survivor." Danny spun around so fast that definitely stretched a muscle in his neck. Pariah didn't look at him but a bright blue flower that looked like it was glowing. More often than not Villains are not born. Jazz voices echoed in the back of his mind from when she wanted to study the ghosts that came to Amity, they had a reason for visiting. They wanted to be heard, live their last moments and learn what they couldn't when they were alive. Danny never thought that would apply for people born in the realms, but the realms were a mess. If there was no one to guide children they would die, if Pariah had someone tell him what he was supposed to do would he have been a tyrant?

"Long ago an ember told me that children could change fate. They call me a king or an emperor yet I am a father to none. You are a child of no one. We were forsaken from the start yet we are still alive, that must mean something. You fight to live, I fought to keep what is mine. If keeping what I earned makes me a villain then so be it. Being dangerous is for our survival, no one would be stupid enough to try to out right kill us. Being who we are makes us perfect, there is no changing it. Only we can decide whether we are worth it because mistakes can be corrected." Pariah pulled the flower in front of him closer before it withered away in his hands.

There was definitely more to Pariah's ruling. Danny was one of a handful of ghosts that weren't there for it but with both Hestia and Frostbite interacting with Pariah, Danny couldn't exactly gauge how bad it actually was. On one hand Frostbite respected him and feared him on some level but on the other Hestia treated him like a sibling bullying their little brother. Danny looked up to see the normal realm sky that would be green was a lilac purple. It was almost like the rising dawn sky where few stars could be visible but Danny could see stars, interesting enough there were earth constellations that he knew. The brightness of his favorite constellations made it feel like he could grab it from this distance. "Cassiopeia." Danny could only whisper as much though he could hear a slight hum. Pariah had moved closer but also looked up, Danny couldn't tell what he was thinking of. It was peaceful, almost as if Pariah simply appreciated the sky too. If it was always like this Danny wouldn't mind staying here, stargazing was always his favorite pastime.

"The sky of my keep was never like this before, you seem to know about it however. Explain." Pariah never demanded anything from Danny, he always made it sound like an optional question. Though if the sky wasn't like this of course Pariah wouldn't recognize it, Danny took a chance and sat on the pathway of the garden. He went on to point out specific stars and whatever constellation they were attached to while whispering the short history and their names. His voice was going to be very hoarse by the end of it but Pariah just so happened to pick the one thing Danny was passionate about, so he kept going only pausing when Pariah handed him a glass of water. But at no point did he stop him, Danny faltered a bit worried that he was just talking to a wall again but Pariah made so many snarky comments about Hercules being stubborn and Andromeda needing better parents that Danny couldn't help but laugh insanely hard.

Having someone to appreciate the stars was always the best experience Danny had, especially if he was able to introduce them properly to someone with little to no knowledge. It almost felt therapeutic being under the stars like this. Pariah had sat next to him at some point, stargazing was always a wonderful experience with someone else. "I won't understand why someone would sacrifice their own children when you are so easy to love." Danny didn't look away from the sky, he couldn't. Hearing something like that just broke something inside him, Pariah wasn't talking about him. Truly he was using you as a general term right? From the corner of his sight he could see Pariah looking at him. It wasn't a general term, it was meant for him. Pariah said that he was easy to love. Danny wanted to cry, if he looked down he would cry. He stopped crying long ago, knowing that no one would come for him. Yet he could feel the wail in his throat.

Pariah covered him with his cape, it had black fuzz on the ends and was warm like a coat. Danny felt like he was wrapped in a blanket, Pariah scooped him up and since the cape was so oversized Danny could barely be seen. "No one will see you." Was all Pariah said before Danny could feel himself being held closely. Even when Danny wanted to wail all that came out was soft whimpers, tears that felt like ice to his skin. Crying as a ghost made it more painful, he could feel the electricity from his scars. But he didn't stop crying, as much as he hated to cry and would bottle it up this was the second time he would cry. It wasn't for sorrow, he finally felt loved because he was chosen. It was odd to hear words from your enemies but they would forever linger to the front of his mind. He could make new memories, he chirped out a sob and could feel Pariah's grip tighten.

Even for a former hero, only your enemies would care about you so much.

Crying took so much energy, he didn't fight back or even bother struggling when he felt like he was picked up. Pariah was probably taking him back to the room and Danny just rested against him. Well Danny assumed he was going back to the room at some point Pariah took a turn and there was more noise in this area of the keep. People were whispering but fell silent the moment Pariah stopped, Danny tried peeking out of the cape but Pariah shifted him to one arm and kept a firm grip on the edges.

"Not yet." Danny scowled to himself, he tried looking up to where he thinks Pariah's face should be hoping he could feel the confused scowl. Pariah chuckled so hard that Danny vibrated.

The sounds of doors opening and steps scurry away had Danny fussing around in the cape. It wasn't soon that Pariah dropped him on what felt like a bed, it was definitely much softer than the other room. Very rude even though the landing was soft, Danny had to fight the cape off so he could see where he was now. A few minutes of ruffling out of the cape Danny was met with a bright room that took his eyes a while to adjust too. If Danny could call this the perfect room only he would know that. The walls were covered in a navy blue wallpaper that had slightly glowing white lines that ran across the whole room creating a celestial map of both constellations that he did and didn't recognize. In contrast to Pariah's Victorian styled room this one had a more modern planetarium look. At the end of the room a large window met the floor with the biggest telescope Danny has only ever seen in commercials.

"If you don't start exploring now I believe you are going to combust simply sitting there." Pariah looked incredibly smug, Danny blew a raspberry before crawling off the bed. He didn't realize how tangled he was to the cape because his face planted into the side of the bed trying to get up. There was a short snort that converted into a cough. Pariah found that funny, his guilt was evident when he actively looked away from Danny. Thankfully his bed frame wasn't made from wood, it was then he realized that he didn't even have a bed frame. The bed itself was an oversized cat bed that was shaped like a cloud. The blankets themselves were nebulas.

'How?' Danny signed.

"How what?"

'How did you know that I liked space?'

"Our kind are all tailored to their special interests. I believe Frostbite went over this. Yours just so happens to be written all over your face." Danny wasn't sure what Pariah meant by that but he was instantly offended. Frostbite said denizens of the realm personalities were tied to their appearances. Frostbite quite literally being a yeti and has his frozen arm or Hestia being warm and was always wearing comfortable outfits from her home realm. Pariah passed Danny a mirror and he simply gasped, it really was just written all over his face. Star-like freckles that also connected themselves to look like constellations. If Danny squinted just enough he could see the faintest glow of those stars, red blues and yellows glittered his face. He also took note that his once green eyes were more of a grayish blue now.

The slightest differences in his appearance in contrast to his human form wasn't exactly a disappointing thing. He actually preferred this outcome, the less human he was the less he looked like his human parents. His skin was gaining a more teal hue as well, perhaps if Danny stayed long enough he would probably look like Pariah somehow. That thought started a giggling fit and one weird stare from the tyrant in question. This realm wasn't as bad as Danny thought life would be, had Danny known this would happen would he be here? Most likely. Pariah wasn't so bad, well it wasn't like Danny was some unsuspecting knight or housekeeper. Living with him is definitely going to be an experience now that he is out of Pariah's room and in his own room. But taking a chance to explore his new situation, no, a new life, Danny decided that this wasn't so bad. Also meant that his first order of business was to deal(mess) with Pariah.

"So are we going to eat Dad?"

Chapter Text

When people dream they don't tend to remember those respective dreams. On the rare occasion that a person does remember a dream it goes one of two ways. Either it was the most unrelated and silliest thing their brain could come up with or they were like Duke's. Duke Thomas despised dreaming. They were cryptic, dumb, somehow relevant or irrelevant depending on the day and dumb! He already thought of them as dumb but he needed to get his point across because if Maladaptive Dreaming wasn't already a pain Duke just so happens to be a meta and on occasion very unfortunate moments of seeing the future. So on days he has dreams Duke has to personally figure out if he was dreaming or was it his powers showing him something.

"You look like shit." Tim was sipping on his coffee while leaning against the kitchen island. His brother didn't even try hiding his grin, Duke groaned before taking a seat next to Tim and face planting into the island. "Rough night?" Understatement of the century, thankful today was Saturday so Duke wasn't going to be fighting the urge to punch one of his professors at school. Junior year at Gotham academy was not simple at all, he would be free in three months so that was worth as much as gold to him right now.

"I had a dream night." Enough said, Tim stopped grinning to turn to him with a knowing look. Thankfully when Duke had moments like these Tim was always the one to help him decipher whatever it was. It was a fun workout for his brain first thing in the morning if he wasn't working on a case. Not like Tim wouldn't drop everything for Duke's dreams, sometimes they were related too. Tim down his coffee to find his laptop that was most likely somewhere in the dining room. Alfred in turn made an omelet that he set in front of Duke along with a cup of tea. Duke sent small prayers to Alfred which had him chuckling.

"Omelets? Was it that bad?" Duke turned slightly to be met with his hair getting ruffled by Dick and Damian huffing not far behind him. Alfred only made omelet days Duke had dreams so he just sighed before digging in. Alfred shooed everyone out of his kitchen so Duke was banned from the dining room, Tim already sat in his usual seat with his laptop open and ready. Dick and Damian decided to stick around because if it did turn out to be his powers then Duke would want to jump out a window. The bats took his dreams very seriously, they did come in handy if they were relevant. The last time they were helpful it saved both Steph and Bruce's life so Duke knew they weren't all bad when they wanted to be helpful. Tim motioned to Duke to start talking once everyone was settled.

It started in a void, it was the most annoying place to start because Duke doesn't know where he was if a scene didn't instantly appear after that. Duke couldn't see himself when he looked down, there was nothing until there was. One spark of light, a flame that was connected to a torch Duke was too far to see the designs on the torch. A little girl formed from the shadows, Duke felt like he recognized her but he couldn't tell from where. She grabbed the torch and held it close to her face, upon making contact with the torch the girl gained color. Long wavy black hair with bright electric blue eyes, if this was another Wayne kid Damian was going to throw a fit. What were the most noticeable features of the little girl was her bracelets. One was black with green cravings and red gems while the other one was silver with blue cravings and purple gems.

The girl walked over to Duke, her steps were carefully. She was being cautious as if one miss step would take her and the torch away. Once she reached him she handed him the torch, Duke wasn't sure how he was about to take it without a body but when he took the torch he had gained a physical body. The bracelets that were once on the girl were now on him, and the girl herself slowly lost her color. She was saying something to him but no sound came out, she paused before pointing to her lips. He read what she said 'take care of them for me'. Duke wanted to ask her who but she just pointed to the bracelets before disappearing completely. For a brief second Duke swore her eyes went from blue to a flame red with gold almost like a fire. When Duke woke up he felt the weight of the bracelets on his wrist, looking down the silver on the left and the black one on the right but once he got out of bed they were gone.

"And the torch itself was definitely some kind of Greek design." Duke finished explaining his dream, Dick and Tim looked mildly concerned.

"Perhaps you were cursed, you did go on a mission with the dark league last week." Damian suggested. Duke sure as hell hoped he wasn't cursed. Tim typed out the whole dream before breaking it down into symbolism and reality. If the torch was a Greek artifact of some kind they would have to ask auntie Diana for some assistance. Magic actively avoided Gotham and Gothamites actively avoided magic, it was a silent mutual understanding both communities had. So for someone to come and drop random lore on Duke on a Friday night it might as well have been asking for trouble. "Or this dream means nothing and Thomas is having another moment." That could have been true too, if they didn't have to ask for outside help they wouldn't. But something about this felt too real and the bracelets were definitely on him when he woke up.

Dick and Tim bickered over whether it was real or not and Damian added fuel to the fire by being cryptic and dramatic. At some point Duke had just about enough and left, Bruce told him he didn't need to worry about patrol today because the sirens had some big plans and needed space to practice. Whatever that means. Duke weighed his options and decided he was going to take a walk. As long as he was in the sun he felt great and could probably figure out his whole dream situation on his own. He picked out one of his many stolen hoodies from friends and family, eventually picking a Red hood sweater he "stole" from Jason because he could and left the manor.

Passing the manor gates was easy but honestly Duke didn't know where to go from there, this wasn't his usual neighborhood, the one where he would walk up two blocks to his favorite corner store and get a sub with way too much mayo for one's health. He would get scolded by Pepa the owner about him eating that abomination, it was the funniest thing because she would still let him pay for it. Those days things were simple but now, with his parents how they are. Duke decided he never really explored this part of Gotham enough so he decided to go further in. Passing the Drake's was a weird feeling, how empty that house was when Tim would either stay with his boyfriends or the manor. But the house across was pretty much empty too, or it was. The weirdest moving truck that was navy blue instead of the usual white was parked in the driveway. Bruce hadn't said anything about neighbors, especially not during this time of the year.

Duke paused to walk past the place slowly, trying to get a good look at the workers or if he was lucky the residents. The bushes to the place were really high though, almost like a wall of warning to keep people out but someone was definitely watching Duke because as soon as he walked a bit further he heard ruffles of bushes and a loud thud behind him. He turned to find a person in an oversized hoodie face planted on the sidewalk. Duke went over to check if the person was okay since they weren't moving, getting closer he could see a very pale hand poking out of the sweater. He rushed over to check if this guy even had a pulse on his wrist with his right hand, it was weak, too weak to be conscious. Duke pulled out his phone to dial 911 but stopped when the wrist he was holding yanked itself away.

"Rude." Duke heard from a very accented voice. The guy sat up and wiped his wrist against his hoodie while he didn't even bother hiding his look of disgust. Duke should have expected as much, rich people were always the worst and the Wayne's just happened to be better people. He was going to just leave this guy but he also looked medically unwell so Duke was debating morality right now. The guy snipped his finger in front of Duke's face which made him flinch back. 'Why are your hands so disgustingly sweaty?' The guy was signing to Duke. Duke snorted before apologizing, he needed to stop judging so quickly. Damn that bat mentality.

This guy was insanely pale, it was almost inhumane, he had shaggy black hair that went past his shoulders and teal ish blue eyes. Bruce adopted bait in the making, actually he was weirded out on how much he resembled Bruce. It was very uncanny, the guy even scowling like Bruce. 'You can just say I am ugly dude, no need to stare.' Duke started choking on air. This guy could not be serious, Bruce was openly known to be attractive and he thinks Duke finds him ugly. Has he not seen a mirror?!

"Sorry, I was just realizing you are kinda uncanny in a way. My name's Duke by the way, I live down the street." In turn, Danny introduced himself. "So, not to be much of a weirdo but why exactly did you just fall out of a bush?" Danny scoffed 'long story' was all he said before he snapped to the bushes behind him. An older man could be heard on the other side of the bush calling his name. 'We should go.' Danny signed quickly before grabbing Duke's right wrist and dragging him down the street. For a guy with clear health issues he was really strong, a bit on the shorter side but not too bad. Danny didn't let up until they were in a completely different part of the neighborhood, Duke recognized it as Kate's territory. How they managed to get all the way out here Duke lost his sense of direction a few blocks back, it will catch up eventually. Looking at Danny he wasn't even out of breath.

"Did you just get me to assist you with running away from home?" Duke needed to know what Danny's deal was. 'That was my doctor, I am currently running from a few people actually.' Danny had a personal doctor and they just ran from him. Duke might as well have just helped Danny into his grave. "Dude, you should go back if your doctor is looking for you?! You look about ready to meet Jesus." Danny snorted 'Been there, done that, 6/10 experience, don't drink the wine.' That made less sense in Duke's mind than most of his siblings' stories, even Tim fighting Santa made more sense. Duke felt his phone buzz, he went to check and it was his siblings wondering why he was on the other side of town for no reason. He looked at Danny who was staring at his phone curiously. 'What's that?' He signed.

"Never seen a phone before?" Danny looked at it as if it was a foreign concept. 'I've been sheltered for a long time....' Danny simply stated without looking up from the device, honestly that checks out with the state of Danny. Duke decided this was the perfect chance to text his siblings.

__
Child Army without the General

Trigger Warning: @Kermit the Frog My brother in Christian memes WHY ARE YOU BY KATE'S?!?!! 👊👊👊👊
Trigger Warning: WITHOUT ME?!

Circus Freak: Duke come back please Tim wants to ask about the bracelets but you left before we could interview you

Possibly a Gremlin: Thomas did the right thing. Leave you two brainless worms together and you start adding more worms to your cause.

Kermit the Frog: You were one of them! don't even- 🤨

Trigger Warning: TWIN! WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!!!! 🥺🥺

Kermit the Frog: Nobody knows me like you do 👊😔
Kermit the Frog: Um Lowkey I think I just got kidnapped by a civvie ✌️

Circus Freak: What?!
Circus Freak: Do you need me to come get you?

Kermit the Frog: Nah, it's fine
Kermit the Frog: Actually could you tell B we have new neighbors,,, the neighbors kid is who dragged me out here

Trigger Warning: WE HAVE NEIGHBORS?!
__

Danny kept staring at Duke's phone case. Perhaps he should get Danny a phone as a welcome gift. He should at least get this guy home before it gets any later. Sick and Gotham night life is not a good combination. Though Duke wasn't entirely sure Danny was human, there was an eerie chill and he looked like he was glowing blue the more the sun setted. He could easily drag Duke around even though he clearly has no present muscle mass. Taking a good look at Danny it almost looked like he was cold all the time, even his breath was visible but it was March already.

Days like this, Duke wishes his future vision was always accessible. Somehow a grown man snuck up on Duke and passed him, there was no sound in his footsteps. He was fast too, Duke tried grabbing on to him for some reason he beelined it to Danny. Danny looked caught off guard, and backed away. "Hey!" The guy turned sharply to look at Duke who grabbed his shoulder to put space between him and Danny. He was tall, tan and if Duke couldn't see the weird hue of purple, his hair was pitch black. Duke hated the fact he sort of resembled the joker but also a few other people he recognized. Like all the people duke hated, feared as one person. That didn't stop him from standing in-between them, Duke wasn't going to stand down.

"Sir, step aside, I have a job I cannot fail." The man glared at Duke that made him stumble, he could even feel cold air shiver down his spine. Danny put a hand on Duke's shoulder before stepping out from behind him, couldn't Danny tell that this guy was terrible news. "Are you done running, young one?" Danny winced before falling over into the older man's arms. "If you hadn't insisted on running, you wouldn't be feeling this at the moment. Bites is going to have a field day lecturing you now." Duke watched as the older man picked up Danny as if he weighed nothing, Danny seemed to be very light but this guy manhandled him. Duke tried memorizing his face but every time he thought of it, it changed ever so slightly.

Danny winced that almost sounded like a chirp and the man sped up, away from Duke leaving him alone with his thoughts. Something wasn't adding up but Duke wasn't sure what it was, he could figure that out later since it was late and he should have been in the manor by now. Though that didn't stop him from shooting a text.

__

Puzzle Solving

Puzzle: I think the new neighbors are related to the dream

Solver: How so?

Puzzle: The kid was adoption bait.

Solver: Well fuck-
Solver: B or No B?

Puzzle: Honestly you and Dick should meet the kid first and see why I hesitate to answer that question

Solver: ????

Puzzle: Tim.

Solver: Fine fine little brother
Solver: Dick is nosey anyway
Solver: Get your ass home

Puzzle: 🫡
__

Getting home was an easy matter, dealing with the aftermath wasn't. Tim and Duke kept the dream that may be related to their new neighbors to themselves. Steph had called a family meeting (friends included) to talk about the new family. Not shocking to Tim or Duke, Bruce didn't know anything about someone moving in that month which meant Bruce was extra paranoid about newcomers. Though after Duke mentioned Danny being sick, the theories became a lot darker than Duke liked.

"He wouldn't run away if he wanted to stay, the fact someone from that house came to get him is enough said!"

"Steph that isn't enough evidence, for one Duke said the kid was wearing a sweater-" Tim tried pleading his case but Steph was pretty sure she was right.

"EXACTLY IT'S ALMOST APRIL AND GOTHAM GETS HEATED!" Kon had to hold Tim back from tossing a pillow at Steph, he was going to try smothering her with it if he succeeded.

"Yeah that's true but Steph I did mention that he was cold right? He could be anemic?" Duke suggested this just so Tim would sit down. Steph pouted and Cass petted her.

"How is the background check Barbara?" Bruce barely made any comments about the wild theories being thrown around but he definitely had his concerns. Barbara on the other hand was scowled at her screen.

"Well their story and finances check out. Vesper Nightingale, 37 and his son, Danny Nightingale, 17. Vesper was born in Munich, Germany and moved to the coastal city Nafplion, Greece after his mother passed leaving him a good fortune. A few years later Danny was born. The mother is unknown but it's clear they had no contact with any other family members outside their staff. Nothing outstanding about their staff either. 3 maids, two who happen to be twin sisters, a butler, Danny's assigned Doctor and the head of security that closely matches the description Duke mentioned. I think the only issue I have with all this is no pictures, there's no video evidence or even photos of the Nightingales anywhere. There's a clear paper trail but that's it. There is one person that seems to interact with the family, her name is Theodora Fotiou who is Danny's friend." Barbara sighed, were they missing something? Duke tried figuring it out, from interacting with Danny aside from his original judgement he wasn't a bad person at all. He was a curious person, one that found himself in a new country with opportunities. But just the sound of that didn't even seem right to Duke.

Wait, Danny was from Greece. The Greek torch. So his dream was relevant, but how? Tim also figured that out, he looked over to Duke and he just shook his head. He doesn't know if Danny being in Gotham was a bad thing or good, for all they know Danny could be in danger because there were still a few things unaccounted for. Duke didn't meet Danny's dad nor is there a sense of there being a mother present but if Danny was in danger there was a whole side of his family unaccounted for. Playing mental gymnastics wasn't a part of Duke's job description but here he was trying to figure out why a little girl was trying to get him to take care of someone else. Duke couldn't hear her tone of voice, it could have been negative or positive for all he knew. He really didn't want Danny to be a part of this drama but the more they dug into him the more it connected Danny to the little girl.

There was definitely more to this.

Chapter Text

"What if I don't want to?"

"Young prince-"

"No."

"Please, your highness."

"Calling me that isn't going to make me want to go more." Danny is more than annoyed with Pandora and Frostbite today. There was no reason for them to even suggest what they wanted to do, well that wasn't completely true. Danny is just being stubborn. His dad called him to this meeting with two of his favorite people just to turn around and be a traitor. Speaking of, the traitorous smile plaguing his dad's face, Danny was going to get wrinkles from how hard he was scowling at the moment.

Today, Frostbite, Pandora, his dad and Clockwork, who wasn't currently present for some reason, had all plotted against him, deciding that Danny had to go back to the human realm. He was doing fine, up until a few months ago. Danny kept falling asleep in places he shouldn't be sleeping in, it wasn't so bad until Danny woke up behind Pariah's chair in the middle of an execution that scared the defendant so much that he exploded. Pariah didn't mind that at all, he found it hilarious but he also didn't know Danny was just asleep behind him which was odd. So it turned out his human half was actively affecting his ghost half which was ironic. Why was existing so difficult for Danny, he sighed. Life in realms was way better than the human realm, aside from executions every other day but Danny just chose to ignore that. Well not exactly but that wasn't important.

His ghost form had definitely grown and changed but he hadn't changed back to his human form since the day he left the human realm. As much as his younger self would have hated it, Danny became more inhumane over time. Sharper teeth, pointy ears, even his hair grew out. Some days he would hear "little elf" or "small kitten" whenever he passed the castle staff. Though the only staff members that would try using it directly, were to demean him. Observers, they were the worst. They always pestered him, asking him for things or showing him stuff and the only reason they did that was because they were afraid of his dad. They don't bother him nearly as much when Pariah is around and that is why Danny ended up in similar locations to his dad.

Back to his current situation, Danny stayed pouting at his mentors and dad. Pariah reached over, pressing his index finger in-between Danny's brows. For someone who always wanted Danny to stay by his side he was the most insistent that Danny goes. If he was to guess, this would probably give his dad a good excuse to kill the humans that hurt him before. Even with that guess, it's less of a guess and more of a promise. Pariah was such a vengeful spirit and it was starting to rub off on Danny, if Daniel could see him now they would definitely not get along. Not like Danny has killed anyone per say, but he may or may not have had a hand in some people going missing just for waking up in the right place during the right time. Perhaps he could use this as a distraction actually.

"The observers aren't that annoying I would want to leave, I mean they are cutting it close but not close enough." Just the reaction he wanted, his dad was annoyed and Frostbite was concerned. Pandora knew exactly what he was doing but they made eye contact and she just sighed. No stopping Danny once he got the ball rolling in the opposite direction.

"What are you talking about? You have never come to me for those idiots." Pariah lends back in his chair, on the contrary, Danny has. It was just one of the many things Danny never explicitly said out loud, not that he didn't mind spending time with his dad. He only wishes it was under better circumstances not that he was going to say it out loud. Observers are a prickly bunch, they are like rats. No matter how many of them disappeared, more would come back to take the former's place. Danny has heard the stories about them being bold and direct before but one decree from Dad and they all became a crafty and shady bunch. Well two could play that game, they didn't like Danny since day 1 and in turn Danny despised them.

"Eh, it's nothing major, just the floating eyes keep trying to ask for things. Sometimes they try to get me to sign things but I could never read them with their messy handwriting so when I tell them I will ask Pandora or Dora to read them to me they just retract it." Dorathea or Dora as Danny got to call her, knew about the observers. She was a princess after all, she explained to him that some people try taking advantage of the younger crown just because they aren't in charge. Though Dora was the younger sister of two she was able to over power her brother who was the crown prince. She was extremely good at plotting against the upper hand, properly teaching those methods to Danny. Sadly when they were together the observers were cautious, that didn't stop Dora from believing him. It just fueled her belief even more, they knew what she was capable of.

His dad hated observers but they were never really able to do anything for a long time. It looks like he was going to give them a quick reminder. Danny could feel overwhelming possessiveness from his dad, a small voice in the back of his mind saying he was probably going too far but Danny just shoved that morality nonsense back in its box. Ghosts were true to their nature, they had no reason to lie or mislead people unless someone was scheming. Dad was blunt, over time so was Danny. If someone wanted something they either fought for it or just straight up took it, Danny was tired of scheming backstabbers. They reminded him too much of Vlad, so if they wanted to act like Vlad Danny would treat them like Vlad. Without remorse, swiftly and in style.

"Your majesty, we should handle this so the prince can rest properly. Them not being dealt with now can affect his healing process in the future." Frostbite wasn't going to let up with Danny going to the human realm. He was going to have to fight them on this but he wasn't exactly sure if he was going to win against these three specifically. They could have planned the whole trip and he wouldn't know.

Royal nonsense as Danny very highly puts it, was long and annoying. Firstly he had to dress up, he got used to wearing dress pants and the occasional vests and suits but it didn't mean he liked it. So while Fright Knight and Pandora summoned the observers to the throne room Danny had to change. Normally Danny would skip court meetings, mostly endorsed by hie Dad since Danny didn't want to meet the court and Pariah couldn't agree more. The one time he met some people from his Dad's court it took everything in him to not punch them for being so incredibly touchy. That brought him to his second point, there was nothing to do. Danny just sat in a chair for hours on end if it wasn't some kind of ball or whatever. He would sit and sit until he got tired of sitting normally and would bring his knees up. Some people took issue with it but Pariah made quick work of them and Danny just giggled the whole time.

"We greet the blood king and the star prince." The observers were polite as ever, Danny rolled his eyes while following Pariah closely from behind to their seats. The observers must have known this wasn't a normal meeting, they were the only ones from court in attendance aside from Pandora Frostbite and Fright Knight. "How can we be of service to the crown?" Spoke the head of the observers. Danny brought up his legs and popped a book that he brought with him, it was astrology but Danny had already read this book. He simply did this for a reaction, they were predictable because some of the ones in the back started shuffling amongst themselves. They might as well have signed their wills and death certificates upon arrival, plotting against Pariah was a death sentence in the making if caught. Being rude to Danny was just poking the bear with the promise of food.

Not that he didn't mind someone sticking up for him.

Danny didn't bother paying attention to the rest, Pariah's grand dramatic speech about trying to overthrow the government, cue them begging and Danny waving at them before they were killed. He was sort of glad that the executions weren't as gorey like human ones. Some did try running but Fright Knight waited by the entrance, Danny could sense him smiling. It was morbid yes but it wasn't him doing it, either die by the king or find yourself in your worst nightmares. He wondered what exactly his fear would be now?

"Danny, we need to continue our earlier discussion." Pandora snuck up behind him after his dad and fright knight were finished. He groaned, he didn't want to continue this conversation.

"You all know I don't want to go back, why are you all so insistent I go back to that hellscape. Especially you, Dad!" Not less than a year ago they were glad Danny came to the infinite Realms but now it's like they were kicking him out. Was his purpose here no longer needed-

"Son, you are overthinking it again. This is for your health, also you are not going to your original realm or do you forget where you rule as well." Pariah said, reaching down to ruffle Danny's hair, he could always tell when Danny was overwhelmed or overthinking possibilities.

"You will be going to my original home, one where Aunt Hestia and our family used to reside. There are humans and it is similar to your last home. The humans there are more accepting of non-humans; in fact, a few of the realms' protectors are non-humans themselves." Pandora spoke. That world having their own protectors meant Danny didn't have to be a child hero anymore. Honestly perhaps going to this universe wouldn't be so bad, he could be normal. A world where he didn't need to save everyone and put himself in the line of fire, protecting people was his job not a passion. It stopped being a passion when it got worse, people became more violent on both sides. It stopped being fun when it kept happening.

"Wait, why are you excited about me leaving?" Danny looked directly at Pariah, the man in question looked away while Pandora just looked unimpressed.

"His majesty is going with you."

"What?! I thought this was some kind of boarding school punishment, why are you coming with me?" Danny sassed but deep down he was actually really glad that Pariah was coming with, if he went by himself he would probably explode.

"He said, and I quoted this to my Aunt "I want to see the place that created a wildfire called the Hearth." And "Unless you want me to kill all the court members that are against me going, I am leaving regardless because he is my son." Dramatic as he is, he was never letting you out of his line of sight again. Especially not after the failed dinner party last month." Pandora explained. Danny had nearly forgotten about the dinner party, there was yet again another touchy court lady and Danny punched her. Though if it wasn't for her being so touchy Danny would have been drugged with the drink she got him. The following few weeks Pariah kept an extremely close eye on the nobles that entered and exited the castle afterwards.

To restart a life as a half human in a realm that wasn't his own was going to be fun, especially in a place where no one knows who he was or his history. He was no longer tied to the Fentons, he was tied to the realms and his dad. That was all he needed, so after enough time Danny agreed. Danny and his dad were going to stay in the human realm as a vacation until Danny got better, if he wished to stay longer that was to be discussed later. A few other people were going as well, Fright Knight obviously, Frostbite was going to come and go just to check on Danny and Technus, for some reason the technology ghost was very determined to go with.

Clockwork soon joined the preparation meetings and joined forces with Technus to make a good enough and logical story for the royals. When Danny asked him where he was, the older ghost just smiled and said he was assisting his daughter with something. Danny was half tempted to ask which one but he had a feeling that Clockwork wouldn’t answer it so he dropped it.

Pariah needed a cover name and Danny very quickly picked Vesper. He was red from embarrassment, and it turned out Danny thought about this a lot. If Pariah were to be human what would his name be? Pariah had a human disguise that looked like he could be an older Danny if he tried hard enough. Turquoise eyes and long black hair held back in a ponytail braid. They even had to pick out suits for Pariah's human size, he was tall. 6 '6 giant that made Danny kick him in the kneecaps. It was an impulsive thought that followed through, Pariah looked down at Danny who was actively avoiding to look him in the eyes.

Fright Knight also had a human disguise, his form wasn't exactly concrete though. Being the spirit of fear, and Fright not exactly being human at any point in his life, just looked like people Danny feared. It didn't help that it kept shifting his features so Technus couldn't exactly get a good description to put on Fright's human license.

Pandora was to contact Pariah if anything went wrong while they were away. Now that all that was finished, they were off. Some fae and spirits came to help them move things into the Mansion they were staying at. Danny could already guess whose idea it was for this house in particular. Stepping into the Mansion front hall, Danny had transformed for the first time in almost 3 years. He was a lot shorter in his human form, going down 7 inches. He also instantly fell over. Fatigue and dehydration were hitting him like a truck. Fright found him, but Danny being stubborn just pushed himself up and asked him where the kitchen was. Danny would just eat, that's fine. It would solve all his problems.

Let's just say it didn't.

Not only was Fright a snitch. Frostbite instantly came in but by then Danny jumped out of a window and landed in some bushes below. Turning he could see Frostbite's worried face and Fright looking panicked, he gestured to them sorry but when Frostbite signed to him to come back Danny beelined it to the front of the house. He wasn't staying if they were going to coop him up in a bedroom for 6 months again. Someone yelled his name so Danny turned but that wasn't the smartest decision if you are running in a new place. Danny fell through the bush wall that was surrounding the mansion and face planted into the concrete floor. What a start to his first day back on earth, face planting into every floor surface available. He just decided to stay there, someone from the mansion would come get him and drag him back. Well that was the plan, until he felt the sweatiest hands grab his wrist. Some random guy from the neighborhood was grabbing his wrist, Danny yanks his arm back while looking at his wrist. It felt really gross.

"Rude." Danny told him, the guy looked back at him as if Danny grew three heads. What was this guy's problem? Danny tried waving at him but to no avail the guy was unresponsive, so he snapped his fingers and that brought the guy back. 'Why are your hands so disgustingly sweaty?' Danny cringed, he forgot humans aren't so blunt about things, at least the guy didn't take offense. He started cackling at Danny's antics. Even though he was laughing Danny definitely noticed the guy was eyeing him so he signed at him again. 'You can just say I am ugly dude, no need to stare.' This guy looked more offended than he did before, he was a confusing person. On top of that he had weird bracelets on and they glowed, must be Danny's ghost vision acting up.

Those were definitely Greek artifacts though.

"Sorry, I was just realizing you are kinda uncanny in a way." Well Danny wasn't sure if that was an insult or compliment. "My name's Duke by the way, I live down the street." So they were neighbors, that was good to know. Maybe they would run into each other more. "So, not to be much of a weirdo but why exactly did you just fall out of a bush?" Honestly that was a valid question, Danny sighed before signing that it was a long story because truly it was. From the other side of the bush wall Danny could hear his dad and Frostbite calling out to him. Danny had either a choice to go back willingly or learn more about the people they lived near. He took the latter, signaled to Duke that they were going and grabbed his wrist because he didn't want to touch the sweaty hands. Not exactly surprising enough Danny had no clue where he was going, he found a direction and stuck with it. They ran for a while but unlike Danny, Duke looked a bit out of breath. Danny wanted to apologize but Duke just stared at the floor for a minute.

"Did you just get me to assist you in running away from home?" Duke almost sounded concerned for Danny, he replied back 'That was my doctor, I am currently running from a few people actually.' His dad was definitely going to send someone after him, if not come get him himself. Danny finally noticed Duke standing straight; he was taller than him. Duke's facial expression went to extreme concern and Danny didn't understand why. "Dude, you should go back if your doctor is looking for you?! You look about ready to meet Jesus." Danny snorted at that. 'Been there, done that, 6/10 experience, don't drink the wine.' He was a chill guy honestly, Danny wasn't really supposed to be drinking alcohol though. After all, he is underage. There was a slight buzz sound that came from Duke's direction that confused Danny.

Duke pulled out a small thin black box with yellow markings on it. Danny wanted to see what it was, every time it buzzed it would glow. 'what is that?' he needed to know. Duke asked him if he had never seen a phone before, phones from the last time he was on earth were nothing like that. 'I've been sheltered for a long time....' which was technically true, Duke gave him a questioning look before he started tapping away on his phone. Danny should probably get one of those if this was the new way to do communication on earth.

Speaking of getting things, his ghost sense went off. Someone had finally come to get him, he wasn't exactly expecting to see Fright just appearing from a shady alleyway but here he was. What he least expected was Duke coming in-between them and trying to get Fright away from him. It was almost amusing watching a random human guy stand up to the spirit of fear in broad daylight, he didn't even back down when Fright told him to step aside. Danny liked this guy, he should get him a gift when they get some more things from the realms delivered to the house.

"Are you done running, young one?" Fright and Frostbite haven't exactly decided on what to call Danny in public yet so the young one is what they were both using for now. Danny winced, his legs were on fire and he hadn't even noticed. He was falling but thankfully this time Fright caught him. "If you hadn't insisted on running, you wouldn't be feeling this at the moment. Bites is going to have a field day lecturing you now." Fright was going to snitch on him again, the absolute worst thing in the world. He picked Danny up and was going to take him home but an even sharper pain ran through his whole leg that made him whimper.

Danny was going to get the biggest lecture of his life.

Chapter Text

"You know, I think the saddest thing about living in a city is that you can't see the stars at night."

"Perhaps if you start getting better we will travel for a bit. Now sit, you've run from your doctor and now you must listen to him." Pariah pointed to the seat in the middle of the manor's library. Danny pouted from his spot by the window, after Fright had dropped him off Pariah guided him to the Library. Apparently the ceiling had a perfect mural of the stars from Pariah's sky. It helped feed Danny ghost desire just by being there plus a few magical enchantments.

"I'm not in that much trouble, right?" Danny squinted at the ceiling, he was trying to determine if the stars were glowing or not.

"Well, you ran off into an unknown dimension without a guard." As much as Danny loved that his dad came with, the helicopter parent was going to be a bit much. "Though Fright said you picked up a hostage. A fearless hostage on top of that." Pariah sounded a bit too proud about that.

"He wasn't my hostage, Dad. More of an informant that showed me the coolest thing in this version of Earth by the way! It was smaller than the tablet but it was what they used for communication! We should get some. Technus, are you here?" Duke was not a hostage, yeah he was a bit funny but Danny might as well make a friend from the neighbors kid. Pandora said make friends, Duke seemed cool. Technus appeared next to him holding a small tablet that he found left in the manor from the previous owners. Danny told him about the phones and Technus just lit up like a Christmas tree. He snorted, remembering Duke's confusion when he told him that he fought Santa.

His dad looked conflicted about the devices used here but he was going to get one anyway just in case they were in public. Knowing his dad and Technus, if Danny left these two alone Pariah would 100% put a tracker on Danny as if he doesn't have the ghost parent intuition. Even though it was getting late the house staff went to find human food for Danny to eat. It arrived before Frostbite so he got his lecture postponed. Danny made his way to the dining room with Pariah close behind. Entering the dining room he was instantly hit in the face with many different aromas that made him drool a bit but it was a little stronger the closer he got to it. The table itself was covered end to end with food, different varieties of meats, vegetables, grains and everything in-between.

"I won't be able to eat this." He whispered to his dad.

"Nonsense, this is about the amount you eat at home." Danny just knew the blush crept its way onto his face. He aggressively started poking at Pariah's side. "What?"

'Humans have limits, ghosts don't!' He signed aggressively to Pariah before pulling a seat away from the table, the different foods in one room was a bit overwhelming. There were definitely foods that shouldn't be combined here, if he ate it all he would definitely throw up. He looked over to his dad who hovered over the table before directing the maids to get rid of some of the dishes. They took most of the big meats leaving either cut food or soups. The smell decreased dramatically which Danny was glad for, it was still a bit too much but he pushed some of the dishes over to his dad while he ate the chicken soup.

"Why have you handed me this child?"

'Try it.' Danny had never seen Pariah eat anything before, it was a bit odd but his dad never slept or ate, especially not around him. Pariah eyed it like a cat getting a new diet and Danny snorted. His dad looked almost offended at the fact he was definitely laughing at him.

"Well this all looks pleasant. Young one, please tell me you didn't eat anything heavy while I was away." Frostbite appeared next to Danny looking over the sea of soups, Danny chugged the broth from a miso soup before signing to Frostbite 'only soups'. He pushed what looked to be fish soup to Frostbite before reaching for a different bowl. "Are you giving this to me?" Danny nodded. Frostbite didn't hesitate to pick it up, though he wasn't exactly sure how to eat it and just drank it like a slush. It was weird watching him gulp it down in a human body but it was just a disguise so it was probably just magic behind that. Technus was eyeing a bowl of Linsensuppe and Danny waved him over to eat too. It slowly dissolved into a soup competition with Frostbite and Pariah who have never eaten human food and Technus who simply rated foods that he ate during his human life.

Danny thought he could use this as a slip but he was caged in by twin maids who simply smiled and told him to sit down. They were clearly Pandora's people. Twin sisters Neoma and Amaris, ironic that their names mean moon, weren't that hard to tell apart since Neoma had a scar that covered her right side. They always grinned which was funny compared to Cyra, the third maid. She never smiled or spoke, she was also Danny's attendant and they had a mutual understanding about many things. She was also the one he could practice his sign with if everyone else was busy.

Once Frostbite and his dad were done with both tasting the menu and picking the meals for the next few days, he pulled out the chair in front of Danny and scolded him with a smile for the next 2 hours. Danny tried hard to look anywhere else in the room but he either landed on his dad who was a traitor and laughed at Danny for pouting or Technus who looked like a real life motion blur with how fast he was typing. After Frostbite swore he was done Danny could see the yeti's face burned into his mind. Danny was exhausted, he is going to just resign and sleep the rest of the evening. Just knowing how awful his concept of time was he would probably wake up around 11 am tomorrow.

"Where are you going?" Danny heard his dad call out to him. 'Sleep' he signed sluggishly. "Also, I cannot believe you are going to bed the way you are, child. Come you are going to be scrubbed head to toe." Pariah picked Danny up by the scruff as if he was a cat and Danny half-heartedly tried fighting out of his grip, he did not want a bath. This was going to be a daily struggle, the realms never required hygiene which meant his human body was untouched for 3 years. Honestly he was surprised he wasn't a mess upon arrival, must have been his ghostly half affecting it. Even more he was surprised he wasn't covered in sweat because the last time he was human was for Dan.

Now that he could think about it, it wasn't like he was Dan. He was a different type of unhinged for sure but not the one that went around killing humans just because. Yeah sometimes people "disappeared" but it's not like he was responsible for them being stupid or breaking the law. Danny was just doing his civil service as the realm prince. Danny was nothing like Dan of course not. Don't be silly. He hadn't ripped out his humanity, it was just something he didn't listen to. He wasn't going to punish humanity for a mistake, honestly Danny scoffed at the idea of Dan. He overreacted for sure.

It's not like his new family could die.

The fight for the bath was tiring for sure, a lot of splashing and swears. Multiple threats of washing someone's mouth with soup, and it wasn't Danny with the potty mouth. Danny came out with a newly found fear of the twin maids. Cyra, the best, snuck Danny out of the bathroom before the twins could smother him in perfumes. He didn't want to smell like a collection item that came out of a lady's makeup bag, thank you. Danny was no longer tired, it was as if they washed away the sleepiness. He ran to his room to find his space pajamas, the last thing he was going to do was walk around his own house with a suit on. He went for a stroll around the manor, it was big but nothing compared to his dad's keep, that place was a maze Danny had fun getting lost in. Looking at the clock it was around 11:30 pm. Danny took a mental note to never piss the doctor off on purpose.

He passed by the main entrance stairs, Fright and one of his knights that he grabbed to be a butler were standing in the doorway clearly talking to someone. Danny sat, waiting at the top of the stairs. Fright looked like he was ready to jump whoever was on the other side of the door. Thankfully after a few more minutes of angry whispering with the person, they left. Fright noticed Danny at the top of the stairs and Danny signed to him asking what happened. Fright held 3 small boxes stacked on top of each other, Danny moved from his spot to get a closer look at the boxes. Each box had a label on the side that read "Wayne Tech Co."

"That boy you found sent these as welcoming gifts. They are from his father's company." Danny stared at the boxes. 'Give them to Technus. I don't know if earth phones will work with us, we got lucky the tablet did.' Danny did find it a bit odd that the tablet was left behind but didn't think much about it since most rich people he knew just replaced the things they lost. After dismissing Fright, Danny made his way back to his room. It was a bit plain compared to his room in the realms but once he laid down he was out like a light.

It wasn't until after Danny realized this was the first he slept in this form in a long time. One thing neither Danny or Daniel had was normal dreams. They always existed even before Danny met the ruler of dreams, Nocturne. So when Danny woke up in a weird location he wasn't surprised when he realized he was dreaming.

It started off on a beach, the weird thing about this beach was the black sand and bright neon green waves rolling in. Danny stood on a vacant beach with a giant cliff behind him, this wasn't a place he recognized. He couldn't try climbing the cliff since there were no edges to climb up and he couldn't fly up, so he did the next thing and walked along the beach. The sky was an unusual shade of grey as if clouds had permanently imprinted itself as the sky, Danny just kept moving. When one of the tides rolled in, a small glass bottle got caught in-between his feet before the tide could take it back out into the sea of green. Danny bent to look at the small bottle, there was a blue glowing liquid inside of it. As he examined the bottle he heard a huff behind him, Danny turned to see a boy with bright blue eyes placing his hand out to Danny. The kid wanted the bottle.

"Fork it over motherfucker, that's mine." The kid had so much sass that Danny very much didn't want to hand it over and that was exactly what he didn't do. Danny looked at the bottle in his hand then at the kid, he turned to the sea and chucked the bottle as far as he could into the sea. It went really far, Danny wasn't exactly sure if that was a good thing or not but it was definitely far enough it wasn't going to roll up back on the beach. The kid squinted at the sea before deadpanning to Danny. "You're an asshole, I hope you know that." Danny snorted. The kid looked about 10 but he didn't throw a fit instead he swore like a sailor. The kid spun on his heel and started booking it down the beach, Danny was going to follow him but the kid tripped over his own feet and face planted into the sand. Danny was fighting back a laugh.

"Jason!" Someone from behind Danny yelled but by the time Danny could react he woke up.

That was his first dream in years as a human and they were just as annoying as ever. Danny never understood them and wasn't going to bother starting now so instead of wasting away in his bed he got up to brush his teeth. Once he was done he passed by the front doors and heard a knock, weird timing on his part since he was on his way to the dining room. They weren't expecting anyone and his ghost sense didn't go off. He peeked through the curtains of the window near the door, two humans, they looked rich-like so they must have been their neighbors. It was way too early to be dealing with people but when Danny looked at the clock it was almost 1 pm. Of course. He weighed his options and just decided to deal with it since he was here.

"Can?" Danny tried speaking when he opened the door but the words were failing to come out and he suddenly felt uncomfortable. The two guys just stared at Danny and he really wanted to just shut the door on the two guys. The older man looked slightly shocked to see him and the young one looked almost unnerved. He wasn't sure why they reacted like that but they quickly changed their facial expression. Their body language didn't help them though. Danny was really close to just slamming the door on their face since they haven't spoken a simple word. The older one must have noticed Danny was very slowly moving the door to close it because he spoke up.

"Right! Hello my name is Dick Grayson. This is my younger brother Tim. We live down the street from you guys. Are you Danny?" Tim elbowed Dick hard, Danny just looked at them unimpressed. The neighbors know his name, they must be friends of Duke's or at least know him. 'Who's asking?' He signed to them in English. Danny felt a hand on his shoulder, his dad was glaring at Dick and Tim. Danny could tell he was annoyed but also an underlying feeling of protection. Pariah took over this conversation while pushing Danny behind him. Danny chirped low so Pariah didn't kill some humans on their second day on earth. Pariah hummed back carelessly so Danny started poking his back aggressively, he was not going to let his dad kill these guys just because. His presence clearly took the two new arrivals off guard, Dick stumbled back a bit.

"Who are you and what do you want?" Pariah demanded. He wasn't sure if it was because of his overwhelming height or just because Pariah was just intimidating but when Dick reintroduced himself to Pariah he stumbled a lot. Danny poked his dad's side hard causing him to grumble and look at Danny. 'Be. Nice.' Danny signed with a grin, his dad's eye twitched but he mumbled something about returns in Esperanto.

"We are neighbors, Duke is one of our younger brothers and told me about Danny. We were wondering if you guys wanted to come over for dinner- as a welcome to the neighborhood! It is at Wayne Manor, two houses down from here tonight. It's around 8 if you are interested-" Tim took over his brother's little rant, Pariah looked back at Danny and was definitely debating on how to say no, politely. Having dinner out would be a nice experience for once. Not that Danny minds eating at home, but meals are always better with more people. Plus they dragged him here to interact with people. 'We are going.' Danny signed to his dad in Esperanto.

'We know nothing about them. They can poison your food!' Pariah signed back. Danny deadpanned to him.

'They can try and fail. If they somehow manage too, which I doubt, you win and I won't stop you from being you. But they have been nothing but nice, a bit weird but they are still nice.' Danny responded. Danny could see the two guys fidget so he shoved his dad to respond.

"Fine, however tell whatever chef you have that he can only have soup varieties." Pariah sassed before slamming the door, Danny mentally facepalmed. "Technus, bring the devices you received from that family." His dad called out.

They moved to the dinning room for lunch. Technus walked them through the devices, he took them all apart to add some personal modification and removed anything that wasn't needed for it to function. There were three phones but his dad let Technus keep the third one to play with. Aside from them being a lot easier than the old phone Danny had, the fact he could just research his neighbors was actually insane.

Looking up Dick Grayson had over 100 million searches, it was actually ridiculous. The name 'Wayne' was used in all the articles so he just searched for that next. It didn't narrow his search, if anything it made it worse and longer. He clicked the first article from Gotham news "The Wayne Family Spring Equinox Gala, featuring the whole family." What Danny found to be real insanity was how big the Wayne family was. He found a sibling photo. 5 kids, all varying in both looks and fashion. The only thing they all had in common was the black hair. Dick Grayson stood next to him Timothy Drake, Duke Thomas and Damian Wayne the Family youngest. In a chair in-between Tim and Duke sat the only daughter, Cassandra. Scrolling further, there were notes and tributes about there being another son, Jason Todd who passed away a few years back. So 6 kids. When he finally found a picture of Bruce Wayne he couldn't help but stare at it for a little too long.

"What is it?" Pariah hovered over Danny's shoulder to see the screen just to be met with a familiar face that looked like it aged by 3 decades. "Look at me son." He cupped both of Danny's cheeks and Danny wasn't sure what was on his dad's mind but he didn't let go of Danny and started saying something in an ancient tongue Danny didn't know. It kept going so Danny decided he had had enough and just bapped Pariah in the face. He could see the horror from Technus, and he had to mentally remind himself that the tech ghost never saw Danny with his dad being themselves. "What?" His dad finally speaks English.

'You were being weird.' Danny signed.

"No I wasn't." Pariah cleared his throat and finally let go of Danny's face.

'Yes you were.' Danny huffed.

Lunch went on, Danny set up his phone and added Pariah. When he looked over to his dad, he had to stop himself from laughing when he saw Pariah actually squint at his screen like an old person. He excused himself but the maids got a hold of him so he could get ready. Before they could drag him to the pits of hell Danny decided to just try the new phone.

__
DannyNightingale created a chat
DannyNightingale added VesperNightingale to the chat
DannyNightingale renamed the chat to Not A World Domination Plot
DannyNightingale renamed themselves to Out-Spooked
DannyNightingale renamed VesperNightingale to Grand Helicopter

Grand Helicopter: Child, what is this?

Out-Spooked: c ÒwÓ c
Out-Spooked: It's the messaging system that Technus explained to you 🫠

Grand Helicopter: And the names? Why am I a "Grand Helicopter"?

Out-Spooked: Don't worry about it !!! 😚

Grand Helicopter: What is with the yellow faces you keep sending as well?

Out-Spooked: It's for me to be extremely expressive ☝️🤓
Out-Spooked: 🌚🌝👹🎃🫨🤧😪🫡😶‍🌫️🫥
Out-Spooked: Anyway got to go!
__

Danny dropped his phone on his bed before his dad could respond back. He backed away to the door when he saw the twin maids pull out some suits from the closet.

"No running, αστέρι." Neoma grinned.

"Yes yes, no running αστέρι. We need to make you pretty!" Amaris nodded.

For two sisters that looked so laid back compared to Cyra who never smiled, they were the exact opposite. Cyra somehow got roped into their shenanigans and was left in charge of the door while the sisters threw outfits at Danny. By the time they were finished Danny looked like he stole a vampire's wardrobe, lucky for him he talked them out of a tie and corset and just stuck to a simple red vest. The amount of frills on the dress shirt sleeves along with going to annoy him, the corset would have just killed him. They finished off braiding his hair and ushered him to the main entrance. Looking at the clock as they dragged him around it was almost 7- how did they spend 3 hours on this alone when it usually takes Danny 10 minutes max to put on his normal outfit?!

"You look unhappy." His dad said. Danny looked over at his dad, they looked like a vampire gothic family. Danny would take the sick orphan Victorian child, look over this vampire aesthetic any day. "You are thinking about that creature again. He does not own the category, we wear it better than he ever could." Danny snorted hard, he nearly forgot that he told his dad about Vlad. When he told his dad the first time about dressing like vampires he said that a fly can ruin anything but you can reclaim anything you want and make it 10 times better than the stupid insect that ruined it in the first place. That whatever Danny wanted was his to take and make his own because Vlad didn't own it. They quickly made their way out of the house.

Even though the other house was very much within walking distance, rich people were apparently allergic to walking and they had to keep up the facade. Apparently it wasn't a normal walking distance for humans but Danny didn't protest. Danny didn't bother putting on his seatbelt while in the car even Pariah didn't either. Elio, the family butler, just drove without complaint. That was probably going to be the shortest distance he ever drove this family. When they arrived at Wayne Manor Danny noticed that the manor was much further from the front gate then their own home. Creepy woods with an even creeper Manor. Of course the manor itself seemed to be claimed by 3 old souls and one ghost that wasn't around at the moment, it was the weirdest thing. Danny wondered if the Wayne's were aware their house was haunted.

"Good evening, Family Nightingales." Danny heard the moment he stepped out of the car, the first old soul came to greet them. A butler that very much should have been dead a while ago stood in the doorway of the Wayne Manor. His face and body language gave nothing away, he simply side stepped so they could go inside the building. "My name is Alfred Pennyworth, the family butler. Please follow me to the dining room."

This was going to be a start to a very long evening.

Chapter Text

Dinner was a quiet affair, though the food was nice. He was almost glad they didn't exactly over dress since the brothers were also wearing dress shirts and vests. Danny couldn't believe one man made all that food but Alfred was clearly some kind of house spirit so that completely checked out. There was a comfortable silence while eating, once in a while someone would ask something to either him and his dad would answer or to Bruce and he would vaguely answer. They were definitely being cryptic though, every time his dad answered they looked to each other or to Danny as if he grew a third head or something. While they waited for dessert, Bruce properly introduced his children.

Dick whose real name was Richard was a cop, Danny side eyed him hard which caused Duke and his older brother Tim to burst out laughing. Dick's smile didn't fade from that but Danny definitely noticed his eye twitch, at some point someone muttered that Jason would have loved this kid and the room went quiet. Right the dead brother is a sour subject, completely fair even though Danny had a sneaky suspicion the ghost that claimed this manor as its haunt was Jason. Moving over to Tim who was the CEO of Wayne enterprises, Danny looked at his dad and Pariah looked slightly confused.

'He's the boss of his father's faction, like in charge of work and stuff.' Danny signed in the Realm sign that he dubbed RSL. His dad just nodded and ruffled his hair, Neoma would be upset all her work is going to waste but his dad did this too often to not be accounted for. Continuing the introduction, apparently they didn't go in order of the oldest, Cassandra or Cass used sign language just like Danny. She was the second oldest, a ballerina and sometimes modeled for the family company. Next was Duke, apparently they were the same age. Danny was slowly reconsidering being friends with this guy.

Lastly was Damian, he was definitely a handful. Firstly he didn't introduce himself, instead he eyed Danny like he was offended Danny was even in front of him. Bruce continued talking to his dad but Damian didn't look away, he wasn't even sure what the problem even was. Danny was really close to just checking out and tapping his dad to go home since clearly he wasn't welcomed. Honestly looking back he should have.

How did he end up in this situation exactly? He was a firm believer in eating the rich and punching snotty nobles. He never left his dad's line of sight for more than 5 minutes but here Danny was in a library with 5 of his neighbors kids away from his dad that got dragged off to Ancients knows where for about 30 minutes now. It's not like he couldn't sense his dad, he still could. But sitting here out of the line of sight put him on edge, as if he was a small rabbit in a den of wolves. Which was very unrealistic, they were humans and Danny wasn't so why was he on edge?

The siblings talked among themselves, Danny didn't chip in. They knew he didn't speak and Danny was more than happy to just sit there invisible. He had no idea what they were even talking about, it was around this point he realized that he was really out of his depth when it came to people around his age. Dora would rip him a new one for not being able to socialize with people. He looked down at the phone he got as a gift and just stared at the screen, almost trying to manifest an excuse to leave. While looking down he noticed a person next to him shift, when he looked up Cass was looking directly at him.

What is with this family and staring at Danny he doesn't know. He shifted uncomfortably under her gaze. Duke, who was next to her, noticed him and tapped her. Cass signed something super fast to Duke that Danny couldn't catch. Duke nodded and she stood up. Cass looked down at him before signing to him to follow her. Danny looked at the others in the room and the other 3 brothers were so focused on their own little world they didn't even acknowledge her standing. He did as he was told, if anything she could be taking him back to his dad. Hopefully.

This girl, Cass, stared at him with a blank expression. He couldn't read her at all. He followed her out of the room but everything about her didn't scream any agenda. They continued to a balcony that faced Gotham, it looked almost like a mystic fog with no moon to light it up the city, it didn't take long for the city lights to peek through but the fog was so thick it didn't change much of the setting. Cass leaned against the banister looking out to the city. Danny wasn't sure why she wanted him to follow her, she didn't express anything or sign anything, just stared out into the foggy city. So he decided to join her, a few feet away from her but still just staring off in the distance for a few minutes. It was sad he couldn't see the stars above.

"It's nothing like home, yeah?" Cassandra spoke for the first time, Danny looked at her confused before nodding in silence. "You were overwhelmed inside. Though you might like it more outdoors, though it's probably nothing compared to home." Danny couldn't help but agree with her. The city was so polluted he couldn't even see the sky above it, it was just grey clouds. The fact that people probably could tell what time of day it was without a watch was ridiculous.

"There's no stars, the sky is terrible." Danny let out softly, he just realized how hoarse and underused his English was. Did he accidentally pick someone's accent, Danny thought to who he spoke English the most with. His sign was so much better that he just laughed to himself on how ridiculous that was. "I miss the stars, a lot."

"I've seen them before, they are very pretty. But you are right, it's sad we don't see them here." Cass said she looked up to clouds and Danny did too. If he could see where exactly they were he could probably point to where each star should be, yet it was a comfortable silence while Danny mentally tried to map the stars in his mind. "I have a question, and you don't have to answer if you aren't comfortable." Oh, Danny tilted his head a bit while waiting for her to ask.

"How old are you really?" Danny just blinked once. Then twice. Then a third time for good measure. Her question was about his age. Danny pulled out his phone and flipped it to the selfie camera, he didn't magically deaged into an infant because of an experiment gone wrong, he was still himself. He looked at Cass with a confused expression before signing 17 to her. She looked almost disappointed by his answer so he checked himself again and was very confused by her reaction. So he signed to her 'What is it?'

"You are very small for your age. Especially next to your father." Danny snorted and Cassandra looked confused.

"My dad would agree with you on that, I wasn't really fed well when I was little. Dad has been making it his personal mission to fix that for the last 3 years." And Pariah was deeply upset when he realized all his progress didn't transfer to his human half. Danny looked out into the distance, when Cassandra didn't respond he turned a bit to see her staring. This family with the staring is starting to get really old and fast. Was it a rich people thing? Nah not even the nobles back home stared at Danny for long, though that may have been because of his dad.

"So you are safe, with him?" Cassandra sounded so small when she asked. Danny fully turned to her, he wasn't sure if he should feel angry or offended. Being with his dad was the best thing to happen to him and now a bunch of strangers separated them for what, a wellness check. 'What are you, CPS?' Danny signed annoyed. He was half tempted to stomp back inside and find his dad himself.

If Danny looked at himself 3 years ago he would have been confused. 3 years ago Danny would have been confused on why he was even alive, Pariah isn't a perfect parent. He definitely fucks up a lot, but he tries. He does more than Danny's biological parents ever did, he stayed. Pariah picked Danny and Danny picked Pariah. There was no way in the infinite possibilities he was going to be abandoned now, they were stuck together whether Pariah liked it or not. He knows his dad loved it, in his own weird way Pariah loved him. Even if it involved very messy bloody situations. But Danny loved his dad's little quirks, and his dad treasured his quirks. He turned to leave but stopped when he heard soft giggling behind him. Cassandra was laughing at him and Danny pouted.

"You love him a lot. You found him like I found Bruce, no one will take him from you or you from him. They will die trying." She said, for once Danny could finally read her. She was being genuine.

No matter how much her family worried about him Danny was fine and she knew that. She gestured next to her and Danny slowly shuffled next to her. For once Danny actually felt comfortable with someone else that wasn't family. Cass reminded him a lot of Jazz in many ways. Danny could tell she loved her family a lot even though she did apologize to him if they overwhelmed him. They kept with the small chatter about space and how life was before he moved. He wasn't exactly lying when he honestly preferred it there than here, but he would give it a chance as long as he wasn't in his room for the rest of his life.

At some point Duke entered up joining them. Duke knew so many facts about the sun that Danny was actually impressed, when Danny complimented him Duke just rubbed his neck. Duke looked over his shoulders before he started choking on air, Danny looked back to Cass who just shrugged. He kept coughing and Danny wanted to check if he was ok but Duke shuffled away while asking for a second. He tried playing it off but he could clearly see that Duke was on the verge of tears. Cass passed a box of tissues and water, Danny didn't remember seeing them when they came out here where did she even pull them from? "Magical Wayne's." Danny blurted out before covering his mouth. The Wayne siblings looked at each other before sharing a knowing grin and giggling. Danny must have been red by this point, humans weren't so blunt and he was quite literally just making a fool of himself. After a while it died down and Danny just stood in-between them pouting.

"So Danny, are you gonna go to school in the fall?" Duke asked and Danny honestly forgot about school.

School wasn't the best experience at first especially with Dash and the other A-listers. But after he started out as Phantom they were his biggest supporters. Honestly compared to everywhere in Amity it was almost ironic that school was his safe haven. It was the only place he could go when he didn't want to be at home during the day, somewhere to get free food. Even with the ghost attacks the other students knew to stay out of his way and even helped him. The A-listers and Valerie. Ancients, he missed his partner. He wondered how Valerie was doing, not that he would go back to check. It was probably for the best that he stayed away.

"Danny, shit sorry I didn't mean to make you cry?!" What?

Danny touched his cheek, he was crying. That wasn't normal. He took a tissue and dried his face.

"Sorry I don't know why that happened. I'm not sure if it would be safe for me to go to school but I'll ask dad about it later." Danny shook the thought of his old haunt to the back of his mind, not before sending his dad the question for later. Duke and Cass looked at him concerned but decided not to push further which Danny was thankful for. They moved on, but the topic somehow still has something to haunt him.

Heroes. Danny played it off since he didn't know anything about the American heroes which was correct, but he did know about Wonder Woman since she was a Greek hero and one of Hestia's nieces. Even Pandora raved about the stories about her. Thankfully he knew enough about her that they didn't really question it. Though they weren't going to let him leave without a lecture on the superheroes in the states, including the ones in Gotham. First they double checked that Danny was alright, he signed that he was fine and confused. Cass went in first before Duke went for his hand to tug him along. Under his dress shirt Duke's bracelet started glowing before promptly disappearing.

"Oh." Duke let go of Danny's hand to check his wrist where the bracelet once was.

"What was that?" Danny glared at Duke and Duke looked almost nervous to answer, Cass came back to see what was taking them so long to follow her but Duke waved her off.

"Give me your phone, I can't exactly explain it now since the others don't know but I'll text you about it." Duke whispered as he got closer. So his family didn't even know about that, Danny just handed him his unlocked phone and Duke quickly put his phone number in. Once he handed it back Duke fumbled a bit, almost scared to make contact with his other hand. Danny wasn't going to be able to focus for the rest of the night but he was going to have to pull through for Duke's sake, if this was a secret he might as well keep it that way. They made their way back to the library where Dick stood almost offended in the center while Damian still looked disgusted and Tim was just shaking his head.

"So I hear we are giving a Gotham lineup!" Dick started off and Tim stopped shaking his head to look at Dick like he grew a third head. Dick definitely sensed it because he turned to Tim and put on a lecture face. "What?! They are technically criminals, you know that if I came across them I would have to arrest them right?" Yeah how could Danny forget Dick was a cop. Danny shook his head disappointedly and Duke booed him before shuffling them both to the nearest couch.

Tim shoved Dick from the center and started the presentation instead. So Batman was the first one in Gotham, he had a no magic no metas rule but honestly most of the city just agreed with that. Apparently their kind of crazy and magic would be terrible for the world so it was an unspoken rule on both sides of the law to keep Gothamites in Gotham and Magic or Meta out. Danny wasn't sure if he counted as a meta since technically he did just die and come back but he wasn't going to worry about that for now. There was Batman's sidekick, Robin. There were many robins, 5 in total but the current one has been named Stabby Robin because unlike the other 4 this one had a sword. Danny kinda liked the sword and complimented it which caused a chain of reactions across the board. Dick looked resigned while Tim's eyes twitched, Duke and Cass started giggling and Damian, the kid, looked at him for the first time tonight with a sense of pride.

They moved on, Nightwing who was also the first robin. He didn't work in Gotham but its sister city Bludhaven, he only came around when he was needed or was bugging one of the other bats. After him was the dual red, apparently they worked a lot together so Tim presented them together. Red hood, a crime lord and Red Robin, the third robin. Danny squinted at the very fuzzy image of Red hood, he asked if there was a particular reason that the crime lord's photo was so blurry and Tim replied with Red hood being treated like BigFoot. They could never get a good picture of the guy. It was around this point Danny realized they just skipped the second robin but he didn't say anything about that.

The fourth former robin was a girl, she turned into Spoiler and honestly Danny thought she sounded like fun. There were actually a few other ladies among the bats. Batwoman, Orphan, Batgirl (that they had to note to him wasn't the same as batwoman) and Bluejay. When Tim showed some photos of them fighting Danny could just tell, Jazz and Val would have 100% loved each and every one of them. There were even anti-heroes, Harley Quinn, Poison Ivy and Catwoman that sounded really cool. Though Poison Ivy reminded him a bit of Sam and he got mixed feelings on that.

Then they got to the rouge gallery, it wasn't that bad. The anti heroes used to be villains themselves before they started trying to turn their lives around. There was Two Face who left all his decisions to a coin. Danny asked what would happen if the coin got stuck in-between a crack and it couldn't be recovered. Tim signed a thank you, apparently he also wondered that and never got an answer for it. There was Riddler who made Danny giggle at the thought of playing Guess Who with this guy. The rogues almost seemed comedic that Danny was reevaluating the conversation he had with Cass about Gotham being not safe. He was going to reevaluate his conversation until he saw that disgustingly neon green hair and face paint.

"Is that a fucking clown?" Danny wasn't sure what his face portrayed but if he didn't know better he would have thought it was the actual person in front of him and he would try attacking him on sight. Danny hated clowns and that wasn't going to change. Tim quickly changed to some blue guy before looking at Danny with worry. He needed to calm down or his form would start shifting. He was considering how much trouble he could get into if he killed the guy for free. No, Danny needed to stop thinking like Dan. But it was a clown, a clown that killed people. Killer clown that probably cursed, he made an agreement with his human morals right then and there if the clown came near him it was on sight.

"Honestly that is a valid reaction. No one likes that thing, he took Todd from father so know that you are not the only one that hates the clown." Damian said it almost sounded like he was trying to comfort him. So Jason, their brother died because of that thing. Oh it was for sure on sight. Dick mumbled something about him giving clowns a bad reputation but Danny wasn't going to bother deep diving into that right now. He really wish he could calm down.

He really hoped his dad was having a better time.

Chapter Text

"If you are trying to ask me if I am a terrible father just say that?"

"I'm sorry?"

"I said if you are trying to ask me if I am a terrible father, just ask it out right. I don't understand why you people like playing mind games with your questions." Pariah hissed at Bruce. They sat in an office across from each other. First this man had the nerve to separate him from Danny and now he is acting like an observer. If Pariah wanted to deal with imbeciles he would have stayed in his throne room. His ghostling told him to behave around humans since they were so fragile but this was ridiculous. For once Pariah felt an emotion that he hadn't felt in a while. Offended. This human was playing mind games and Pariah was not going to give him that satisfaction.

"I'm sorry I believe we may have misunderstood each other. I simply wanted to ask about your son's condition-" Pariah decided he was going to cut this man off. Pariah is just being violently reminded why he hated interacting with people outside of being in his courtroom, they always have expectations. If he didn't meet those expectations they would try taking away something that was his, and he had a sneaking suspicion on what they wanted. But no one was allowed to take what was rightfully his.

"Yes, because I may have had something to do with it. Your voice may portray empathy but you act like a man on a mission. You've separated me from my son, he is with your children and if any of them take after your performance to act which I am positive at least 3 of them do, they are most likely questioning him as we speak. You may think you are subtle but your children have been eyeing my son since they stepped onto our property. So I'll say this one more time, if you are trying to accuse me of being a terrible father just say that." If it wasn't for Danny they would all be dead already. Pariah didn't have the patience to be playing mind games with a bunch of little humans.

Pariah looked at Bruce Wayne with an unamused expression, his butler on the other hand coughed before taking his leave. Bruce looked at the retreating man before dropping his fake smile. There it was, the true man behind the smile. Pariah would have to applaud this man mentally, if he was a naive onlooker he would have been fooled. This man had a switch that was hard to perfect but it was like Pariah was interacting with a master manipulator. The fake persona didn't seem to be a father, this one was beyond that. A protector of some kind by the way he held himself. Had Bruce shown this side from the start Pariah wouldn't have been so quick to snap at him. Pariah eyed him before nodding to himself. If he was going to ask more questions at least now he was going to be direct.

"If I were to guess he has been sick for a little over a year or 2 by now. Any concerned parent would try figuring it out by now and avoid places that could make it worse but here you are bringing your son to the worst place in the country. Gotham is not for the faint of heart and definitely not for sick children. But he is here and you brought him here, so my question is why?" This version of Bruce was much more appealing. How exactly does he answer this as a human? This community was closed off from the supernatural but he was the supernatural.

They were here for Danny's protection, the city where the veil ran thin at all parts of the year even affecting its citizens. Gotham City had so much ectoplasm that it was a surprise there weren't more denizens on the streets but from what he heard they came out at night with the city spirit. This human wasn't exactly normal but he would entertain him for now. He had a fire-like ambition that honestly peaked his curiosity of this family. Pariah decided to think about what came next, he doesn't lie. There was no reason to lie when he had the power to make it true. It wasn't exactly a lie either way since he was just playing with the truth.

"Even though it was dangerous, this is one place away from his mother. This is so he could finish growing up, in a place where no sane person would come looking and the last place they would think to find him. Besides, this place fits more unmonitored insanity than danger, don't you agree?" Pariah watches as Bruce looks off to the wall behind him, they haven't even been there for 2 complete days and Pariah can already tell this city has a habit of playing a fool to outsiders.

To be insane and to be dangerous were two different things. You could be insane but not harm anyone but yourself or you could be dangerous but carefully precise with all your actions. Just meeting this man alone and his children could definitely fall under the less sane category. A man doesn't act like this unless his environment makes him act, almost like Danny. "What we end up doing is up to him and him alone. Wherever he wants to go, we will go."

"And if that place was home, to his mother. Would you allow it?" Pariah's expression darkened at that question. Honestly this was the one question he should have 100% prepared for, especially at the fact that he knew that if he ever met that woman in person nothing good would come from it. He wasn't sure if Danny felt his anger, honestly he was hoping he didn't.

"Home and where his mother is are two different places. If he wants to go home then we will go home but I know for damn sure that I would rather die fighting to keep him away from her before handing him over to that woman willingly." He hissed and it was completely true, he absolutely despised the people that called themselves his biological parents. It took most of his court to slow his rampage on their realm specifically but Danny didn't want that. He was the only thing stopping him from doing so.

He thought to that day, the day Danny had confessed. "If you kill them, they will end up in the realm, if you erase them it won't erase what they did to me. Just let fate take care of them and if they end up in the realms then I won't stop you, I just want to be there for their judgement day." Is what his son told him. That boy was too kind for his own good, he could have everything he wanted but he never took it for all its worth. He had no tendencies that Pariah had when he was younger. Had he found someone to guide him would he be here? Would he be like his son? That was not important. The man before him looked shocked by his violent reaction, if only he knew the half of it.

Pariah could feel a wave of overwhelm, his son was uncomfortable. He wanted to check on him but as soon as he went to move the feeling was gone. He sighed before looking at Bruce. The man was clearly very lost but he regained his composure and there was a hint of understanding in his eyes. Now that was an interesting reaction. At least he was correct in assuming that his children were just like him, well he was dealing with a series of questions where his son was dealing with questions from his children.

"I, I lost a son of my own a few years ago. He was looking for his birth mother, had I known instead of being forced on myself he wouldn't have- She found him then sold him and got them both killed." Bruce's voice sounded genuinely shaky, Pariah looked at the wall behind him. Some people truly weren't meant to be parents, Hestia had complained so many times about terrible parents. As the Hearth of home she saw them all. The good, the bad and the terrible. The fact that there was a whole sub category for the worst of them all, Pariah knew he shouldn't have but he asked her where Danny fell before coming to him. The answer was the one he didn't like, he went to find his son and dragged him out so he could continue telling him about the stars instead of Pariah thinking about the ways he should twist his former caregivers bodies and souls.

He was warned a few times, when Danny was in his coma, he was advised to be careful when taking care of his son. Because there was something worse than his original rampages, conquest of the Stars. Because instead of going around for pride and greed if something were to befall his son he was going to experience a new form of rage, one that he has never felt before. Because there was something that even the gods had to fear, Hestia didn't hesitate to make that information well known.

The wrath of a parent. Because there's grief for a widow and grief for an orphan losing their parent but there was no term for a parent that lost their child and with how emotionally attached he had become to Danny over the years they spent together they weren't sure what would happen if Danny was somehow lost or gone. And how he was now he wasn't even sure he would be able to survive without him, all he wanted to do now is to just make him happy. Danny meant everything to him, the ghostling truly meant changing fates.

"Yet the one thing stopping me from going after her is my son. She never deserved him. If you had the opportunity would you go after your son's killer or even his mother if she was still alive?" That question seemed to trigger something with the man because his back straightened more than before he looked the king in the eyes before speaking. There was no more sadness or grief behind those eyes, it was vengeance and anger. The emotions that Hestia had warned him about, the wrath of an actual grieving parent. It was like a warpath with the general being the strategist. Neverborns weren't that different from humans; they were both emotional creatures, so they definitely understood each other at least on an emotional level.

"My children don't believe I would have, but they are the only reason I haven't. I can't have them living in that guilt, my sons think I care about my reputation more than them but I know I will be lost to this city's madness and leave them. I can't leave them, they already lost one parent, some of them even lost both. They shouldn't lose another. I may not be the best parent but I'm still someone who wants to be there for them and I can't be there if I'm lost in my own anger and grief because the saddest thing for me is that my humanity is tied to whether I kill someone or not. But if I knew I had a chance of not losing my humanity I would take it in a heartbeat." Bruce spoke without missing a beat.

A small object was heard shattering by the door, Pariah noticed one of his subjects had entered the manor at some point but he hadn't made himself known until now. Well not anymore, he was gone just as quickly as he came. He didn't stand to check but Bruce did, he could see the man bend to pick up a piece of what was now a scattered mug on the floor. He could hear the man mutter the name "Jason" before letting go of the piece. So the man was aware of his dead son residing in his manor, that or he was thinking of his son. Pariah wasn't exactly sure if he could trust these people but he would take it as a mental note for now.

No one could be the perfect parent, there was no such thing as a perfect family. Had there been such a thing as perfect families Daniel or Danny would have never come to Pariah. He would have been at home with his two loving parents and an older sister, yet here they were two people who have never known good or positivity in their lives. Holding out for only small good graces and good opportunities coming around when they could and all they had were each other. Well this family was larger than most average human families they clearly had their difficulties as well. But the fact that his children did come around to even stay with him probably says a lot about his parenting, if they really didn't like him Pariah doesn't think they would have shown up for this.

"Apologies it seems Damian was snooping around the manor again." There returned the fake smile, why lie about his son being here? Perhaps they didn't want other humans knowing about him or he didn't want to seem insane. At least Pariah knows that he and his son pass off as human. Speaking of his son, a wave of annoyance hit him, what in the realms was that boy doing? Just like the first wave it disappeared instantly but this time it was replaced by comfort. Pariah wasn't sure when he was to tap out to find his son, the boy kept giving him mixed signals.

Well Bruce clearly didn't want him to push and it wasn't as if Pariah cared about their home life, though if they were going to be around his son he might as well learn as much as he could. However this man clearly loved his children so he should know what to avoid, if he was going to ask questions it might as well be a fair trade. Much easier than hunting down one of his subjects or sending Fright Knight after them. So that is what they continued with, Bruce pulled a map from one of the drawers in the office and laid it on the coffee table and pointed at each area that his son should avoid. He wasn't even slightly surprised that this man had this in his office, he must be extremely paranoid at all hours. The fact there was a place labeled Crime Alley was almost comedic if not ironic in a way.

For some reason he started feeling nostalgic, that reason was Danny and he was so close to just going to find him. It wasn't until he got a small buzz from the device they had gotten from this family. Danny had asked about school. This man's kids were persistent, how they went from annoyance to nostalgia is beyond him. He is going to have to check his son for any injuries though he doubts it. Danny was strong so he would be fine.

"How are the schools here?" If Danny was asking he must have been at least a bit curious about them. Though he wasn't exactly sure how schools worked in this realm or if it was even necessary since his son was already getting tutoring from people back home. They would most likely stunt his progress and place him in a lower class just because they could.

"Is he not homeschooled?" Pariah mentally noted that he never told this man that. Their neighbors just became ever more interesting.

"He is but he asked about going to the one here. One of your sons goes there, yes?" The one that went to school was Danny's hostage, he would want to keep an eye on him. Danny seems to have taken a liking to that boy for one reason or another. That boy also seemed interested in his son as well but he wasn't sure what to think about that.

Bruce was entirely too thrilled to explain the education system of this area. Pariah was wrong in his original assessment, this man wasn't an observer he was just a really prideful and passionate man when it came to this city. It didn't take much to send Bruce down a spiral about the city and its history, it was almost too easy but Pariah ignored that feeling. When he took a good look at the man in front of him, the realm had imprinted itself on him, perhaps even his whole family but he wouldn't be sure until he met them directly and not during the one sided dinner from earlier that night.

Though it didn't seem like he was tied to the ectoplasm in the air either, more like Clockwork had a hand with this one. Him and his daughter weren't exactly slick when they knew something others didn't. Was this on purpose or just a coincidence? One of many things that Pariah hated was a scheming ancient, no good had ever come from it in the past, it wasn't going to start now. Then came in something new, his core had a violent reaction almost on instinct to kill the nearest person.

"Vesper? Are you alright?"

"Where's my son?" He was cautious, he wasn't going to look the man in the eyes. Because he knows a downright murderous glance to any human would just be praying for their downfall and he wasn't about to kill somebody who had done nothing wrong to him. In a sense.

"With my children? They should be in the library-" That was all he needed. Danny never had a violent reaction, not even with people he didn't like. Never violent, this wave of emotions wasn't anything like him. So why the sudden reaction, he needed to find his son. This may not be their home but he could already tell where Danny was. It was only confirmed further by a single house spirit, the butler standing in front of the door. He didn't need the spirit to move, he simply held the door open and he went in.

"Μπαμπάς.." He didn't even see it coming, Danny essentially tackled and latched himself to him. He ran through every scenario in his mind and scanned everywhere visible. Looking down at his son he could see the white hair from his ghost form slowly creep into his human form. Pariah covered it with his hand.

"It's late, we are going home." It wasn't even that late but he didn't care. Everything else was a blur, the goodbyes, the ride back. Once they were back home, Danny completely collapsed. His human form completely disappeared and now he had his ghostling in his arms. One look at his knight and he was off to find the doctor. This was the first time his son ever expressed such a heavy negative emotion. It wasn't anything like his usual sassy self, once he woke up he would ask him what happened. But for now Pariah just laid his son down on his bed and sat next to him until the doctor came. Just like then he wasn't going to leave his side because in this scenario there are two types of emotions that a parent can go through, wrath and fear.

If it looked like Pariah was scared that was for him to know. The doctor and the knight made no comments about the king's appearance. Not like they had any right to, they were just doing their jobs.

Chapter Text

"You know, you look so much more broodier than usual." He didn't even need to turn, he knew that sassy feline voice from even miles away. Selina didn't even have the grace to come through the door Bruce knew she sat on his window sill. "Dinner didn't go as planned?" She teased but not in a harsh way.

"Why are you here Selina?" Bruce grumbled out a sigh before feeling arms around his neck as Selina perched herself on the armrest of his chair.

"That bad, huh?" She whispered trying to soothe him. Selina wasn't supposed to be here. She had plans with the other sirens, plans she made very clear when Silena firmly denied joining them for dinner. Which was probably for the best, it wasn't exactly going as well as he hoped. The last thing he expected was Jason even showing up. The last time he checked in, his son was in Brazil with his outlaws.

"Did you know Jason was back in town?" Bruce just leaned into her touch. Selina truly was like the animal she portrayed, she knew how to ground him from spiraling into oblivion after a failed operation. Even though she herself wouldn't stick around if it was any more than that. Selina hummed thoughtfully before letting out a small sound of denial.

Bruce carefully picked at the broken mug piece that he picked up from the floor earlier that evening, it was from one of Jason's favorite wonder woman mugs. One especially made from when he was robin, Bruce wasn't sure what Alfred did with the rest of the mug but he hoped the Butler set the pieces aside. If he could put it back together at least you would have an excuse to go see his kid, he wasn't expecting Jason to come home. Last time he saw him that got into a fight so Bruce was pretty sure Jason was still mad at him. He thought wrong.

"Did you say something to him?"

"No, I didn't even know he was there."

"Was it bad?"

"Honestly, I don't even know. Some detective I am if I can't even figure out what my own kids want from me. You know how rocky our relationship is." Selina hummed, slowly moving one of her hands to his hair to play with the loose strands that no longer stuck with the rest of his gel hair.

"Did the guest see him?"

"No, but I don't think he believed me when I said it was Damian. Something about Vesper was off putting, he didn't even blink when Jason dropped his mug outside the door. It was as if he already knew Jason was there."

Vesper Nightingale, that man was no fool. Most rich aristocrats of Gotham were applauded actors. A lot of the time they like introducing their children to Bruce so they can get some of the Wayne wealth via marriage but Vesper didn't seem to care about his children. He didn't seem to be the type to perform either, he was straight forward and quick with his responses that made it seem like he didn't need to think of a lie to cover for any mistakes. The man genuinely loved his son and wasn't about to sell him to the first wealthy bidder in Gotham. Though he was probably going to have to keep an eye on him for a little longer, the court of owls were never subtle with their recruitment tactics.

"Hey, tell me about the dinner." Selina held his chin so he would face her. Selina didn't let go nor did he push her off, she wasn't going to let go until he told her what happened. Bruce sighed before just melting into her hold, why did she have to be so good at this.

He went through the whole dinner. From when the Nightingales arrived and introductions. Introductions were such a mess, he tried getting his kids to introduce themselves properly but someone just had to mention Jason in passing or Damian who just completely refused to speak. Vesper went on to introduce himself and his son. Cass did her introduction in sign and they were hoping Danny would at least sign anything he wanted to say but despite his kids best efforts only Vesper answered. Which is quite worrying since with the ideas his kids put together last minute it really seemed may have been Stephanie was right. Bruce went through the worst scenarios but Selina nudged him back to the dinner.

They had finally managed to separate the two. Bruce noticed Danny seemed more anxious being away from his caretaker before Bruce led Vesper away to his office. Vesper didn't even seem to show any emotion on his face, he just looked pissed but that may have just been his resting face. Having a man share the same face as Bruce's father sitting in his office was slightly unnerving but he needed to focus. That was never going to happen, the man read him like a book.

"People don't just say that unless they either have been in the situation before or know something about us that they shouldn't. I don't know what was worse, not knowing which one Vesper falls under or the fact he looked more pleased that I was blunt." Bruce grunted, Vesper was not emotional. He was completely expressionless the whole night minus when looked at his son but the moment Bruce went straight into questioning him Vesper had a flash of amusement in his eyes.

"Perhaps you are just getting too old and losing your touch~!" Selina teased before resting her head on his shoulder. Bruce just chuckled before continuing with the story.

Vesper knew who Danny's mother was, he called her dangerous. This scenario almost reminded him of Damian and his mother. Though Bruce shook off that thought. Vesper valued his son's opinion over everything else, if Bruce couldn't be any more wrong it was almost as if Vesper treasured his son like a mythical creature about to go extinct.

Bruce knew he shouldn't, but just talking to Vesper it felt like he should. When he confessed his true thoughts and feelings from when Jason died, it honestly felt like a relief or even worse like Vesper understood. The underlying feeling of a parent who would forever be worried about his children no matter how old they get. And for once it actually felt like both of them were being honest to each other which was weird. Vesper had this underlining authority to just make everyone speak the truth and Bruce wasn't even sure why.

Selina just looked at him as he recounted word for word what he said to Vesper before Jason made himself known. There was no judgment or satisfaction; she just looked empathetic, as if Bruce just confessed his deepest darkest secret. But it wasn't a secret, he thought it wasn't a secret. Over everyone else he would always put his children first, that was the reason why he brought Joker back to life so Dick wouldn't have to live with the regret of having blood on his hands.

He wasn't a perfect parent no there's no such thing as perfect parents. Even his parents weren't perfect, there was no telling where his parents would have gone or how far they would have drawn the line if they were still alive. Because with Gotham everyone has a little bit of insanity from birth, the craziest things happen there and no one bats an eye at it because it's considered normal for them. But it shouldn't be, because Vesper was right about one thing Gotham is more of uncontrolled insanity than dangerous. Because there's a difference between petty crimes and true villainy, goons and crime lords.

"Vesper didn't believe me when I said it was Damian, when I turned to look at him it's almost like he snorted the moment I said that." What's worse than an ignorant blind rich person are the ones that are perceptive beyond measure. Because those are the ones that get the business deals and plot great disasters whether it's financially or literally. And it really depends on whether you have played the game long enough, good or evil. Oliver Queen, Lex Luthor, even Tim when he is out and about. No one's an exception to the rule, if they can play the game they will play it right.

After that it was pretty much nothing, just basic conversation on what their day-to-day lives would look like for the future. Vesper asking about school was the last thing on Bruce's mind. It was around then the weirdest thing happened, Bruce wasn't 100% sure that Vesper was human, he was thinking that Vesper was some sort of empathetic creature. There was no sign of any loud noises or his children calling out for help, he just knew something was wrong with his son and ran out.

And by then Bruce just hasn't left this room since, dick in the other children decided to reconvene among themselves and said they were going to come around to talk to Bruce after they figure out what happened. Selina hummed before getting up from her perch spot on the armrest and tugging his hand. "Why wait for them to come to you when you can go to them?" She grinned while tugging him ever so aggressively out of the office. This is when Bruce realized that Selina wasn't wearing her normal night outfit, she was wearing a navy blue mermaid tail dress. What in the world were the sirens doing tonight?

She shuffled past the library which was currently empty now and made her way down the stairs to the dining room where the children were surrounding Tim who was typing away furiously at his laptop. Cass made her way to Selina and gave her a very big hug, while Dick and Tim mumbled something about the cat mom being home. Honestly his children were little traitors when they preferred Selina over him. But he couldn't exactly blame them; she was definitely a better parent than he was.

"So what exactly have you five come up with?" Bruce chuckled while walking over to his seat, Damian decided to sit next to him with a pout. He wasn't sure why his son was pouting but he pinched his cheek regardless, earning groans from the youngest.

"So there's several different things, several little things as well. For one the reason Damian is pouting is because Danny gave him a compliment about him being a cool Robin because of his sword and he definitely wanted to become friends with Danny but turns out Danny and clowns just don't mix. I have never seen someone have such a violent negative angry reaction other than Jason and I mean we live in Gotham." Tim finally looked up from his laptop and teased Damian for a bit before going back to a serious tone.

"Before that me and Cass actually got a better sense of Danny. I'm pretty sure he likes me. Wait- no not like that! Cass no. Stop grinning at me like that-" If Duke could look like a cherry he would have been absolutely red right now. Bruce wasn't sure if he should be more curious or concerned by what that was implying. "Moving on Danny says that he's fine where he is and that means that Steph was wrong. Also I think Danny might be coming to Gotham Academy in September which I hope that would seem like fun." Bruce decided to confirm that Vesper also asked him about that so most likely the answer was yes. Duke kept rubbing his wrists which was unusual.

"Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?" Bruce asked and Duke seemed to have caught himself.

"Yeah I'm fine. I think I was just feeling like I lost a little pressure on my arm for some reason. I don't know, kind of like a ghost effect, I hope it's not some new power or whatever is coming in." Duke said while waving his wrist around, Bruce noticed that Tim looked over before looking back at his computer and typed away at something else he wasn't sure what that was about but he wasn't going to ask if Tim didn't ask him first. They were definitely hiding something from him since he noticed that a few days prior Alfred made omelets for breakfast.

"Anyway out of all the heroes it seems like Danny knows the most about Wonder Woman. Which is given from where he's from, not a surprise at all. We gave him the rundown of the Robins. Tim, we really need to get a better picture of Red Hood if we're going to just present him off to random people now." Dick stated.

"Yeah come to me when you can get a proper photo of Jason without the whole blurry effect because of the Lazarus water. Honestly this is probably the same reason why Ra or literally anybody from the League of assassins can't get a proper picture." Tim groaned before sighing. For some reason anyone who has been brought back for the Dead appears properly in photos. The children have tried many times to get pictures of Jason, even recordings but it always comes out as either snow or he looks like a smudge. Whenever the media tries getting photos of Jason and proving it to the children in public they just say it's the Bigfoot effect and they're seeing ghosts.

"Also let's just never introduce Danny to the sirens no offense to you Selina but he seemed more enthusiastic about seeing Harley and you than looking at Big Wing or Robin." Duke pouted and Selina laughed. It took a while for the people of Gotham to actually get used to the sirens being better people than they used to be, so for some random outsider to actually be enthusiastic about her and the others actually gave her some confidence that they are on the right track. "Speaking of rouges, can we please address the elephants in the room?"

"Right so we tried calming Danny down from seeing Joker. Seems like he has a fear of clowns perhaps mind you, I am more upset that he is scared of clowns and I want to know what clown did that to him so he would react that way. Well, less scared or fearful actually he looked more angry in a way." Dick said thoughtfully, being born in a circus he had always been around clowns so when he sees the clown ruining the circus reputation he always has to be a little bit dramatic about it.

"Despite that it doesn't change the fact that Danny had a completely valid reaction. He may not be from Gotham but I'm pretty sure anybody outside of the loop would be confused but everybody in Gotham would 100% agree with him with that reaction." Tim quipped. "No, I'm more concerned about when he had the time to interact with the clown. From what I can tell there were never any circuses that visited his City or even if it did I don't think he ever visited one, there were no records of it at least." Taking that into account Bruce decided to add his own input for once.

"Perhaps it's because I believed that he and his family were actually part of an underground community. They both might not be entirely human, they came to Gotham seeking refuge because his father says that no one would come looking for them in Gotham. Gotham which is notoriously known for no metas, no magic. Mages despise this place, even Fae and nature spirits know not to come here but they did. So they take their chances dealing with the humans instead of dealing with whatever Danny's mother may be." Bruce said but his kids looked at him to continue, they knew that wasn't his full thought. He sighed before continuing. "Vesper seems like he would rather die than give up his child to his mother. We all know what that is kind of like in a sense. But whatever it is Danny is most likely safer here in Gotham than where they were living before."

"Do you know what they are?" Duke asked.

"No but something along with empathic abilities. Vesper shouldn't have known, there were no sounds but he knew something was wrong with his son. He didn't even blink when we were having a conversation and something fell outside the door, almost as if he knew someone was there. I should also mention that Jason is home. He overheard a conversation I was having with our guest and left before he even said hello. All of you kids are very good at hiding from other people and you all know how to hide in the shadows. If he was human he shouldn't have known that Jason was there." Bruce replayed each moment in his mind, he scanned for any signs that he could be wrong but there was nothing.

So now they have to figure out whether Vesper was an ally or whether he was going to be a problem. The reason why Metas aren't allowed in Gotham. So they don't get affected by any of the toxins that go into the air every once in a while due to a villain attack. Was his child actually safe in Gotham, that was a weird thought that even have. Whatever they were he was going to have to make sure that they didn't get caught in the crossfire of whatever happened because the last thing they needed was Danny getting even more sick because of toxins.

For now it seems like he and his children have collectively agreed that they were going to watch over the Nightingales but as potential allies. They didn't really seem like threats but Bruce's paranoia wasn't going to let him go. It could go either way but Tim Duke and Dick seem to have other plans, Duke managed to get the kids number even though they already had it saved on file from when they delivered the phones. He kept aggressively texting the kid but got no response for the rest of the night which was fair cuz it was late and he was sick so he probably passed out.

But since it was still technically early for the bats Bruce decided that the kids should at least get a chance to patrol though Tim and Dick were benched because of the emergency dinner. According to Duke this wasn't the plan; they weren't supposed to have dinner with their neighbors. Especially at this last second, the people haven't even been here for 2 days. They can't get a full thorough background sweep on their neighbors and just have dinner with them. But this was improv and they already were invited, per Alfred's terms Tim and Dick would have to eat their least favorite dishes at dinner and Bruce had to bench them from Patrol for the next 2 days.

"Do you think they might be vampires?"

Bruce could just tell that this was going to be a very long night.

Chapter Text

He was out for a week.

Danny doesn't know why but when he woke up he was instantly crushed into a bear hug. His dad was crushing him. With a little wiggle room he could see Frostbite sighing with relief, when he could finally push his dad semi off of him Frostbite went immediately into the explanation. He had an extremely violent reaction to the clown which triggered his ghost's fight or flight. Mostly fight but since it was just an image he couldn't fight it and it overwhelmed his human half. Existing really was just a pain.

But that wasn't the end of it. The reason it took him a whole week to come back to consciousness is because his ghost half wasn't sure if he was safe or not. They were in a new realm with things they didn't know about, or in Danny's case, on earth that his core doesn't register as a new earth. Once both his core and his human mind finally settled he woke up. Frostbite suggests that Danny should get his ghost form familiarized with the new earth so it wouldn't happen again.

But doing that required him to be equally ghost and human while in this realm. So what he did before, on his old earth. Ancients, him existing was never easy. Danny could only grumble to himself while wiggling himself out of his dad's death grip. It was around this point he realized that he was in his ghost form. For some odd reason his fingertips started developing a dark fade on them but he struggled it off. He had bigger things to worry about, like his phone.

"Dad, I get it. You are like all gross and clingy right now but can I get my phone?" There were only two times Danny has ever seen his dad like this, when Danny got poisoned for the first time and the dinner party the month before coming to this world. The first time was extremely confusing since Danny had only been conscious for two months and he didn't think Pariah liked him genuinely. It took everything in Hestia to get Pariah off of him the first time. The second time wasn't any easier without her help. Thankfully Technus handed him his phone since the king was clearly not letting go.

As he suspected, several text messages from Duke. All in a variety of 'are you ok' to '1 if you need help' to 'message me if you are still alive'. Honestly that last one was funny because Danny was technically dead at the moment.

__
The unexpected greek lore

DannyNightingale: I gotta ask, what's with the chat name?

DukeThomas: You are greek
DukeThomas: and unexpected

DannyNightingale: Right-

DukeThomas: WAIT?!
DukeThomas: Where have you been????
DukeThomas: Your dad didn't even let any of us see you, i dropped by almost every day but your very creepy bodyguard refused

DannyNightingale: Honestly I don't know how I'd even explain it to you but I'm fine now
DannyNightingale: so technically 2 for you since i'm not in danger 🕊️

DukeThomas: Seriously could have fooled me with how fast your dad just kidnapped you from our living room
DukeThomas: BTW, it's like he could just sense you

DannyNightingale: Right that-
DannyNightingale: I also don't know how to explain that, like genuinely
DannyNightingale: I try figuring it out but he just knows when I sneak out or me and Dora accidentally blow up a part of the house-

DukeThomas: Do I want to even know? Who's Dora?

DannyNightingale: She's a friend and never give my friend access to makeshift crossbow that has a firework attached-

DukeThomas: That.
DukeThomas: I've actually seen worse who am I kidding

DukeThomas changed DannyNightingale name to Greek Bomb
Greek Bomb changed their name to European Bomb

DukeThomas: HEY?!

European Bomb: My name is Polish and my dad is German.

DukeThomas: Ykw that's fair
DukeThomas: What about your mom?

European Bomb changed DukeThomas name to 20 questions

European Bomb: Not subtle at all
European Bomb: but to answer your question, I don't know. Never met her! 🤷

20 questions: HEY NOW?!
20 questions: WDYM "not subtle??"

European Bomb: Not.
European Bomb: Subtle.
European Bomb: So mister 20 questions, tell me. What is UP with the bracelets?

20 questions: Eh right that

European Bomb: You said you'd explain later. Now it is later and I don't know how long I got before I am unavailable again

20 questions: ???
20 questions: are you sure you are ok??

European Bomb: Gods your family just has paranoia deep in your roots

20 questions: well we aren't genetically siblings-

European Bomb: So? I never said you were
European Bomb: nevermind that, I think we are going traveling across the country for a bit actually

20 questions: Is that even safe for you to do???

European Bomb: My question please????
European Bomb: and yes, my doctor quite literally just told me to go out more

20 questions: Fine fine, but you can't tell anyone

European Bomb: am I going to die? (Danny snorted to himself while writing this.)

20 questions: WHAT???
20 questions: I hope not because I would probably fail otherwise

European Bomb: 🤨

20 questions: Right- so
__

Duke went on to explain the weird dream he had and him waking up to bracelets on his wrists. A little girl with black hair and blue eyes doesn't sound familiar to him, most ghosts he knew had green to purple-pink hair or on the rare occasion blonde. The few ghosts he knew with black hair weren't little, much less a little girl and last he checked they couldn't shape shift. Even then they all mostly had red eyes. He honestly doesn't know why someone would visit Duke before they even arrived.

"Hey Dad?" Just felt a low hum from the older man. "Did you or Pandora send someone ahead to check this place out?" That actually got his dad to pull back from his bear crushing hug. Actually looking at him, he can see him go from overprotective dad to strict king. His dad faced away from him to look at Frostbite and Fright but they both shook their heads.

"No. We haven't. Why?" His dad spoke in a low tone, almost cautious. Danny was debating on telling his dad about what Duke told him. On hand it would be good to have Duke as a guide while they lived here but if he told his dad that he would most definitely forbid it if he wasn't the one to authorize it. He didn't want to consider Duke a threat, but dreaming and that artifact just disappearing upon contact was very weird. Plus Duke was a bit too weird to be an assassin from the realms.

"Just had a weird dream about someone being here before us. I probably synced with the city spirit or something." Danny just shrugged and his dad's paranoia pretty much vanished. If he doesn't feel bothered right now his dad won't push it. But he was also Danny's dad now and he is definitely going to figure out Danny was lying, then that will be a problem for another day. Right now they had plans to make.

For Danny to wiggle out of his dads grip, he detransforms and quickly slips out. He can feel his dad staring at him so he spins and quickly signs to him that they should figure out a plan to get both of his sides stable in this realm. They couldn't stay in Gotham, with the veil being so thin in this section of the state it was more equivalent to the realms and not of earth. So they would need to leave the city, but where they would go he wasn't sure of.

Pariah finally got off from where he was sitting and left, he told Danny he was going to be back with a plan. Honestly Danny was a little more concerned that his dad willingly left the room on his own this time but he wasn't going to question a victory. He doesn't want to be smothered so he was going to take his small graces. Duke messaged him again, apparently his dad was talking to Duke's about safe places outside of Gotham. He didn't realize that his dad willingly got attached to their human neighbors, even better he was asking for help.

Danny must be dreaming.

He was totally going to tease his dad about this later.

He spent most of his time while waiting for his dad to return to his room texting Duke. Honestly it was so much easier messaging him then it was talking to him in person. Granted it was probably because his siblings were definitely eyeing Danny the whole dinner, it was extremely uncomfortable. Apparently Duke could hear their dad's conversations so he was giving Danny quick facts about each city and their hero if they had one. This is when he learned that aliens, yes aliens, were actually heroes among the few cities.

Metropolis was a city in Illinois, ironically the same state where he was actually born. When Danny went to the map he couldn't help but look up Amity Park. It didn't exist here, so he could breathe a sigh of relief. The family of Kryptonians that were called supers were the city's protectors. Actually they were aliens that strangely enough pass off as human, not that Danny was completely disappointed. He would have liked to see the whole Alien idea he had when he was younger. Apparently Duke's dad was going to get a family friend of theirs to give them a tour, which was really cool.

There were a lot of cities on the west coast that would fit their tour. Though when Duke mentioned the east coast heroes Danny absolutely flipped out about Martian Manhunter. Now that was more like it, the chances that Danny would meet him were low though which disappointed him a little. Apparently the Martian was a traveler and he wondered wherever he was needed which were most places across the 13 states and sometimes the midwest. That didn't stop Danny from wanting to absolutely find the guy in question, because Aliens are real in this universe and he wants to meet this one.

Duke had to drag Danny down from cloud 9 because the ghostling kept spamming Alien memes. The last person Duke decided to mention was Wonder Woman. Diana of Themyscira, he knew her real name from his teachers. She was a scarred warrior and an Amazonian princess that Danny really admired, she was strong and brave and went out of her way to help people that didn't help her. Honestly he was a little envious that she got love and support, even her father and aunts were proud of her. If he tried even a little would Pariah be proud of him? Danny pushed that thought into the morality box, he wasn't going to think too hard about it.

"Why do you write so furiously, son?" Oh Danny didn't hear his dad walk in, he scrolled up in his messages to Duke and spotted one he missed. Duke tried telling him they hung up but Danny was too busy with the Alien memes again. Even to the point Duke changed his name to Alien Idealist. Danny's obsession was space, this was not his fault. It was like his inner ghost possessed his human fingers or something. He giggled to himself about that thought.

"I want to stay in this world for a bit. I know this is temporary but there's a lot here that seems fun. Though I'm not sure about our neighbors. Minus the clowns- no matter the realm they are still creepy as all hell. The fact the clown here is literally a mass murderer is crazy to me. They are always evil, honestly." Danny scoffed before turning off his phone. He tossed on his nightstand before looking back to his dad. Pariah stood in the doorway staring distantly at his star map ceiling, at times like this Danny wondered if he was thinking of home where the sky was a pretty Lilac purple and the stars were visibly moving.

"You do not like them, do you?" Was all his dad asked and Danny just let out a small huff.

"Minus Duke and I guess Cass too. But they kept staring, like more than the observers! I didn't even think that was possible cause the observers are literally eyeballs?! Plus they kept treating me like you were a shit parent- which I literally wanted to just dunk a drink on someone again if they kept asking me that. Why does everyone think you are a terrible parent? You are quite literally better than you know who, even Hestia approves!! Her, goddess of Hearth and Home! If she approves I think people would stop questioning it, but no! They still come around with the same lame e-" Danny was rambling in Esperanto and didn't realize until he was quickly cut off with a hand over his mouth.

"Take your time before you combust from rambling. Though you are right about that manor, they like playing too many mind games. The father seems to be decent? In a sense, he acts very similar to you. Why are you biting me?"

"You. Compared. Me. To. Him." Danny bit on his dad's hand each time a word came out of his mouth. They looked similar, that was it. Danny was going to draw a line in comparison, he hated getting compared to other people. He remembers the time his coach thought he should be like Dash of all people. Comparisons were not about to be welcomed in this house if Danny could help it. "Don't even."

"Yes, you are right. You are far too unique to even come close to that human." Pariah spoke before ruffling Danny's hair. Danny noticed his dad hadn't made eye contact with him the whole time. Was it the comparison thing? No, his dad has been like this since he came back. So Danny decided to test something.

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"You do know you are a great dad right?"

"Hm."

"Dad?"

Pariah looked everywhere but him. This wasn't how they were normally like, they had banter and sarcasm. They spent most of their time together making fun of the court or stargazing. Having heart to heart or in their case, core to core conversations were rare. They were mostly for Danny, his recovery and what came after but looking back on it now. He really wasn't the only one being saved. His dad was a tyrant, not a monster. That is what he told him, but did his dad even believe in his own words.

"I'm alive because of you, you could have easily let me fade but you didn't. We are here because you called Frostbite, again you could have easily let me die again. You said you aren't a monster, why would you lie to me?"

"I wouldn't-"

"Exactly." Danny grabbed his dad's arm and pulled him closer. "Sulking looks terrible on you. They are just humans, they don't get to question you." Pariah scoffed and ruffled Danny's hair. That was much better, brooding is not what he wants to see. Especially for a lie that wasn't even close to the truth. Pariah was the exact opposite of Jack and Maddie so for him to think he is a bad parent, Danny is absolutely tempted to kick whatever fate wrote that up. Having self doubt was his part not his dad's.

"There is a list of places we will be heading to." And like that they were back on topic.

Pariah went through the whole list of cities and Danny showed him pictures that he found beforehand to show his dad. It was actually pleasant to plan out a cross country trip for the first time, back in his old home they barely left Amity. Even when they did it was just for a weekend trip to their aunt, if she didn't kick her in-law out for rambling about ghosts the whole trip. Danny remembered the time Jazz told him that one day they would make enough money to travel the world without any care or problems. It was just going to be both of them together to see everything that they saw on TV.

Danny was going to enjoy every second of this trip, he still needed to talk about school that he almost forgot about. The school that Duke went to was called Gotham Academy, which sounded like one of those fancy rich highschools Sam used to complain about. When he asked Duke about it he just complained about science and math classes, shocker it was the two classes Danny excelled at. School started up after Labor day in September so they had about 5 months to travel. Honestly Danny didn't think he would have so much free time but according to Duke he already missed state testing so there wouldn't be any point in him going to school when it might as well already be over.

When Danny asked his dad about school, Pariah just shrugged it off and stated he had it handled. Whatever that means. Danny is going to school in September as a senior with Duke, that sounded like a lot of fun. So now everything was sorted or it should have been. Pariah still looked stressed. That was never a normal look, especially in his human disguise it just looked wrong.

"Do you ever sleep?" Ironically Danny had never asked him that, even back when he was taking over his dad's room during his recovery. Pariah looked back at him almost puzzled.

"Sleep?"

There was no way the sleeping tyrant didn't understand sleep. Right?

"Yes, like proper rest. What I do but for longer periods of time. No your imprisonment doesn't count, they had to knock you out. Have you slept willingly?" Turns out he just learned something new. Pariah Dark had never slept a day in his afterlife aside from his imprisonment, he knew people did it but he had never actually done it himself.

"I should have known. We have our plans made, we can leave when we want too. The trip can wait. You are going to bed, we are going to have a slumber party. It's time to take a long nap." Pariah looked like he was going to protest but Danny dragged him anyway, they were going to stay in Pariah's room which was much bigger than Danny's. Seeing the short ghostling drag an adult that was very much double his size across the manor would have been the weirdest sight but the staff were used to their little prince having their king not that far behind him.

Chapter Text

It was not a good day, Duke accidentally knocked dirty water on Damian's new watercolor set and was currently hunting down everyone to figure out who did it. Duke actually likes living, much like the next person he wasn't going to be able to lie to Damian. The kid was currently terrorizing Tim so he had about 10 minutes to figure out a plan of escaping the manor. It was like some god was listening to him, just as Duke sits on his room's window sill he gets a text message from a certain neighbor.

___
Gotham's supernatural!!

Alien Idealist: Please tell me you aren't busy

20 questions: What ever happened to Hi 🙂‍↕️
20 questions: Hello! 😌
20 questions: How are you? 🥺

Alien Idealist: Fine
Alien Idealist: Hi! Hello Duke! How are you? Good! Great, I'M BORED AND I WANT TO GO OUT! 🫵

20 questions: How kind Danny- 😒

Alien Idealist: Is this a yes or no to hanging out 🙃

20 questions: I'm currently trying to escape actually

Alien Idealist: What did you do?

20 questions: Why do you assume I did something?!

Alien Idealist: 🤨

20 questions: I may or may not have knocked over a dirty cup of water on Damian's new watercolor kit.

Alien Idealist: Oh rest in pieces, I'll see you in the afterlife 🕊️🕊️

20 questions: HAR HAR, I'M COMING BY TO PICK U UP >:(

Alien Idealist: I'll let the staff know to not let you in <3
___

"Thomas, open this door! Drake says you were in my studio earlier!" Damn Tim snitched on him, time to go. Just like that Duke jumped out his bedroom window and landed in a bush below. As much as he wanted to change his outfit Damian was definitely going to break into his room so sweats and a hoodie would have to do.

Passing the side of the house to run to the main gate, Duke saw Cass on the balcony on the second floor, and she signed asking where he was going. He simply signed back very sloppily that he didn't want to die and was going to hangout with Danny. Cass was the best, she told him to shoo and she would handle Damian. He was definitely going to get her a gift while he was out. Once he made it to the front of the house he noticed Jason's bike in the driveway but didn't think too hard about it.

The run to Danny's was a lot easier the first few times because Duke didn't have to worry about his surroundings and a feral demon bird with a kitchen knife he somehow stole from Alfred. Duke also just realized despite being there everyday the last 2 weeks to try to get in this was the first time Duke actually got to hang out with Danny. Granted according to Danny he was out for the first week and the second one his dad was a helicopter but now they got to actually hang out in person instead of text messages.

Once he arrived at the front of Danny's house, a tall blond lady in a maid uniform opened the door. She honestly towered over Duke and looked like she belonged in a military uniform instead of the dress. She didn't say anything but gestured for him to come inside. She flagged down the family Butler that was just as tall if not taller than her. He stayed with Duke while she walked off hopefully to tell Danny he was here.

Danny's butler in a way reminded him of Alfred but much more intense. He kept eyeing Duke and Duke refused to look him in the eyes. The floor looked nice, if Duke wasn't left alone with the scary butler he would 100% like to explore Danny's place. It was just like the outside, very dark and cold with the blues and greys but it didn't feel uncomfortable like it was uninviting. Though there was a noticeable lack of green, like things that should be green but aren't. One flower pot in particular where the stem wasn't even green but a teal blue. He could hear murmurs from the butler that was definitely not English. Greek but not the kind that Duke studied for, a different kind, like it was much older.

Duke finally saw a blur come down the stairs, Danny stood at the bottom with a goofy grin that made Duke look away briefly. Looking at Danny's outfit, Duke felt extremely underdressed. The longer front parts of his hair were pulled back for a half ponytail. A navy blue corset over a dark grey sweater shirt and even darker dress pants. Almost like a vampire, a gotham gothic vampire. Almost every inch of him was covered just like dinner, just like when they first met. Were they sure Danny wasn't a vampire?

"Dude, what is with your staff and being scary? The lady that answered the door looked at me like she was mentally snapping me in half and the butler was definitely mumbling curses." Duke spoke softly while he got closer to Danny, Danny found that hilarious and chuckled at him. Duke definitely didn't pout.

'Cyra is sorta my nanny and Elio doesn't speak English.' Danny signed while grinning. 'Hope you don't mind but he has to come with me or I can't go.' Danny gestured to his bodyguard that Duke didn't even notice standing by the door, when did he slip past him? He wasn't there before. Duke tried remembering what his name was, Phobos. Right like the Greek god of fear, ironic with how the guy looks.

"I'm fine with that. Honestly despite him looking like an exact combination of my middle school bully and a guy I absolutely hate, him being your bodyguard makes sense. Most people hate the joker's face so him having it kinda sorta will definitely spook people away." Danny looked entirely too pleased with that but not for the reason Duke was thinking of. He wasn't happy about his coming with them, it was as if Duke answered some other question Danny didn't say out loud.

So according to Danny, Elio would drive them to the Park so they could quickly pass through Crime Alley which was honestly fair. Especially if Bruce told the Nightingales to avoid that area completely. Speaking of, it was a bit of a shocker that Duke didn't see Danny's dad while he was in their house. Mister Vesper was always there when Duke tried visiting before but today was different.

They got into the car and soon they were off. Danny kept staring at the cloudy Gotham city as they went over the bridge and signed to ask Duke if they were sure the sky wasn't just grey in this city. Duke chuckled, honestly most tourists and visitors say that a lot to most Gothamites while Duke could remember a few times the sky was blue. Even if it was on rare occasions. It didn't help that Danny just didn't believe him.

They reached a stop and got out of the car. They stopped in front of a sign. "Park Row" that was aggressively spray painted over in red, this sign was the start of Crime Alley. Danny was going to walk right in but Duke tugged him to Midtown instead. Last thing he needed was to let the sick kid that was out for a week into the difficult part of town that he knows for a fact that Bruce warned his dad about.

He felt his hand was empty Danny had tugged away his arm. Looking back at Danny, he was staring at him and waving his hands a little. It seemed like he wanted to tell him something. His bodyguard had backed away as well, Duke could already tell what this conversation was going to be about. So Duke walked slower so he would be by Danny's side while Danny asked about the black bracelet that was still on Duke's wrist.

"Oh this- I don't know what this one is about. I tried tripping and "accidentally" coming in contact with your dad's hand once when I dropped by but it didn't disappear like yours did. Either I have to get a proper handshake from your dad, I need to finish some kind of special event or it's just not his." Duke explained. Barbara already did a thorough search on his family minus his mother who is still unknown and seems to be a problem.

Duke was honestly hoping it wasn't his mother that he needed to look for because he wasn't sure who he would find at the end of that. If it was anything like Damian's situation he didn't want to die, even though it's most likely he would end up at the end of a blade or get a bullet. Or if Bruce's theory is correct at the end of some sort of magic spell. Danny looked kind of conflicted at the bracelet as well, Duke was tempted to ask if he was aware of who it could possibly belong to but it's not like he would be able to answer if he wanted to keep his cover as a human. Which was fair cuz Danny really didn't have any reason to trust Duke, all his family has done is question him and his dad a lot.

"I hope it's not for a dead person, my family already has a track record for digging out graves I don't want to be next." Duke said it as a joke but immediately regretted it when he noticed Danny's face looked almost offended. Ah crap, was Danny the type of person to like respect the Dead and this is not a joke that he should be making? "Wait, hold on I meant that as a joke. Like it was Dick and Jason joking about it... When they were younger! Then Tim and Damian added Twinkies to Jason's coffin because Dick told them Jason liked twinkies. And it just became a gag to bury twinkies every year for Jason. So they just dug up Jason's grave-" That wasn't even a joke, he was genuinely serious that even Jason joined in with Tim and Damien in adding Twinkies to his empty coffin. Dick was honestly rambling just trying to cover his ass but Danny seems to have found it funny so score.

'It's fine sun boy, Jason probably appreciates the gesture. Especially if he was fond of it when he was alive. Family just tends to be weird like that.' Danny signed and Duke sighed in relief but also snorted. Sun boy was an honestly ironic nickname, if only Danny knew.

"Speaking of family, I didn't see your dad? Normally he would be close behind your butler guy whenever I showed up." Duke said curiously. Danny signed 'He was working.' It didn't exactly feel like a lie but it felt like something was missing from that. Especially since there was no one of any car vehicle leaving the house earlier that day, Bruce kept a tight surveillance on their neighbors since it seems like Danny's mother might be a problem.

'Do you know what your dad told my dad? That night at your house. He has been acting a bit distant lately.' Duke was pretty sure Bruce just asked the same questions or along the lines of the same questions as what Cass and him were asking Danny. Vesper seems more like a helicopter parent or one at least that cares about his child, if he is distant to Danny's out of character then something is probably wrong. Danny seemed a bit disappointed that Duke said that Bruce asked the same thing to his dad. He wishes he could be more helpful but he's not entirely sure what's going on. Adults are weird.

For some reason it seemed like a blue like mist came from Danny's mouth but he was more focused on the fact that somebody aggressively ran past. It was Jason, in his classic black sweater that he stole from Dick but for some reason it was covered in bright yellow paint. Duke doesn't even want to know why it's covered in bright yellow paint cuz Jason normally never lets anybody near that sweater. Maybe it was a good thing that he left the house when he did because aside from almost getting murdered by his little brother, he might have ended up in whatever predicament Jason just came from. He decided to check his phone because clearly he was missing something. Contexts were important.

__
Child Army without the General

Kermit the Frog: do I want to know why Jason just ran into Crime Alley covered in bright yellow paint.

Possibly a Gremlin: Thomas, were you or were you not in my art studio earlier today? Also where are you?

Kermit the Frog: no I'm currently with Danny right now and I just watched Jason run into Crime Alley in front of me covered in bright yellow paint for some reason?
Kermit the Frog: where is his bike? Why is he on foot???? 🤨

Circus Freak: oh yes Cass did tell me that you were going to hang out with Danny today
Circus Freak: Almost forgot about that

Possibly a Gremlin: Tch- so Drake lied to me

Coffee Lord: no Duke is just lucky

Kermit the Frog: I don't know what you're talking about but can I please get an answer to my question

Trigger Warning: it may or may not have stemmed from Damian's original issue actually

Coffee Lord: when he couldn't find you, he went off to Jason and Jason threw a bunch of red paint at Damien and accidentally missed
Coffee Lord: so he ended up hitting Steph who started throwing purple paint and instead of hitting Jason it hit Cass-

Circus Freak: I would like to stay for the record it wouldn't have hit Cass if she wasn't in the middle of a staring contest with Alfred the cat.

Coffee Lord: Agreed

Trigger Warning: yeah I know my aim is not that good

Possibly a Gremlin: Of course not. Cassandra would never have been caught in the crossfire but she was respectfully paying her dues to Alfred the Cat.

Circus Freak: So ended up turning into a punishment to literally everybody including me for no reason

Coffee Lord: there was a reason you just refuse to admit that you didn't end up getting involved

Circus Freak: I was included for no reason! Cass ended up dumping yellow paint on everybody minus Alfred obviously.

Kermit the Frog: well that explains why Jason didn't go after the person who dumped yellow paint on his favorite sweater

Death By Cookie: If it was anybody else I would have. Also Duke you look like you came out of a lost and found next to a Victorian vampire, why?

Kermit the Frog: I don't want to talk about it, I know I look incredibly underdress next to him but I don't want to talk about it

Angelina Ballerina: have fun little brother

Kermit the Frog: Thanks Cass,,

Coffee Lord: Wait are you on a dat-

___

Yeah Duke wasn't just going to completely ignore the last few messages he was aggressively getting pinged for. They were just friends, just friends. It's only been like 2 weeks. You don't go on dates with strangers- actually looking at his siblings yes they 100% would. He was just going to ignore whatever weird stuff was going on; he just wanted to have a friend that was outside of his weird family. And Danny was cool minus the fact that he made or may not be involved with some deadly prophecy that he got while he was sleeping.

Yeah Danny wasn't exactly normal but he was going to just leave that for a later date right now he was just going to hang out with his friend that he's been talking to who has a very weird obsession with aliens. Not even weird it could be a lot worse, Duke guessed the only reason why he thought it was weird is because of how incredibly normal Danny actually was. Having a friend that was kind of mundane was not that bad, not that he thought about it.

Danny kept staring at the direction Jason ran off to hopefully he didn't realize that was actually Jason. Like despite everything, Jason wasn't confirmed alive and most of his photos on the internet are from when he was 16 and didn't look like a buff wall of just pure muscle. 'That guy was covered in yellow paint.' Duke snorted, of course the yellow paint was actually why Danny was staring. Honestly that's fair especially since a lot of the people in Gotham tend to wear dark clothing.

They skipped passed and completely pushed the thought of paint covered Jason to the back of their minds. Duke took Danny to his favorite small Diner, which was near his old house. He learned that Danny actually didn't like toast which was very funny to him. When Duke asked Danny said as long as it doesn't fight back he just doesn't want it near him. He wasn't sure he should be excited or concerned by what that implies. But Duke wasn't going to ask anymore questions about that.

It was honestly nice, at some point they even ran into Barbara who was finally getting off of her day at work from the library. Danny couldn't stop staring at her which kind of creeped her out a bit but then he started panicking and apologizing profusely. Apparently she reminded him of somebody that he used to know from back home, Duke took a mental note of thought he could tell that Barbara did the same. After bidding goodbye to Barbara who was soon picked up by her dad, Duke and Danny decided to spend some time at the park. Not that any could run in this current outfit but it was a nice gesture nevertheless.

Hanging out with Danny was actually quite pleasant; he learned a few things from him. Aside from the information he already knew about Danny aggressively loving space and aliens. It also seems that Danny was kind of religious, he believed in the Greek gods which honestly checked out with where he was from. Phobos did interrupt, apparently Danny's dad had finally got home and was looking for him. Much to Danny's clear disappointment, his friend decided it was time to go home. They were going to drop off Duke before heading home themselves and didn't really mind he could just walk back himself but they insisted. According to Danny's the week after they were going to be doing their little mini vacation across the country, Duke was hoping that maybe by the time they come back Danny and him could hang out more.

"It's a promise." In a thick greek accent, Danny had responded to him. Duke honestly thought that his inner thought stayed inside but apparently he said it out loud. Duke was a bit flushed; he just realized it was the first time that Danny actually spoke to him without being prompted.

Chapter Text

Duke should have warned him. No scratch that, he shouldn't have even suggested this city as the first pick from the start. Duke knew it would be like this and told him to pick it anyway. Danny inches away from the car window as they pull up to one of the Metropolis hotels. Unlike Gotham that were all grey skies, even for the 3 weeks they were there the sun was barely visible. Metropolis on the other hand seems to be actively trying to kill Danny with its sunny rays of light. He dug inside his personal bookbag and stared annoyed at the first bottle he grabbed.

2 weeks after the dinner with the Wayne's Danny learned a few things. Firstly the family were very shit at processing their emotions. Secondly they had a very morbid sense of humor. At first Danny didn't mind, Duke had very similar humor to Danny minus all the dead jokes that Duke didn't get but what Danny didn't anticipate was Duke being a bit of a gremlin. The bottle in Danny's hand was gift wrapped and Duke told him not to open it until he was in Metropolis. As a decent friend he didn't open it but once he unwrapped it and wanted to head back to Gotham and chuck the can at Duke's forehead.

The menace gave him a sunscreen spray bottle that had "For your vampiric needs" written on it in big bold white sharpie. He wasn't a vampire damnit. Looking out the window, most exteriors of the buildings in Metropolis were made out of glass which was insane. If they weren't completely glass the windows were huge to the point they should have just made the building out of glass. All the non-glass parts were probably bathrooms or staircases by Danny's guess. The people here clearly love the sun or something.

Stepping out of the car he instantly got a headache, yeah the sun was actively trying to kill him now. Danny really hopes it wasn't going to be like this his whole trip or he would actually have to cancel. His dad guided him up to their registered room, apparently they were waiting on someone to join them before they went on tour. This was his first time in a 5 star hotel and it felt like he was in an apartment and not a hotel room. Danny wasn't complaining, he did like it. While he waits for whatever guest was coming he could change into something lighter and apply the stupid bottle Duke gave him. Speaking of which he should probably text the menace.

__
Gotham's strangest

Secretly Gothic Vampire: I hope you know I am mentally praying for your downfall. Watch yourself @Gotham's Sun

Gotham's Moon: Have you arrived?

Secretly Gothic Vampire: Yep! Just made it to the hotel
Secretly Gothic Vampire: I'm actively dying from the weather here wtf 🔪

Gotham's Sun: HA!

Secretly Gothic Vampire: Cass your brother is evil! 😔

Gotham's Sun: HEY NOW I GAVE YOU SUNBLOCK
Gotham's Sun: NOT MY FAULT YOU ARE LIKE AN ACTUAL VAMPIRE TO THE SUN 🕊️🕊️

Gotham's Moon: Don't be mean little brother
Gotham's Moon: Stay safe Danny

Secretly Gothic Vampire: I'm gonna try to but with my luck? Probably not

Gotham's Sun: Now you just jinxed it

Secretly Gothic Vampire: 🤷 Here's hoping I get kidnapped or something normal

Gotham's Sun: DANNY???
__

Danny tossed his phone on the nightstand next to the bed and went to the bathroom to change. His usual outfits in the realms were navy blue with some form of grey and silver but the sun likes dark colors so he will have to wear something else. Thankfully it seemed the twin maids packed the exact outfit he needed. Baby blues and whites, honestly he wasn't complaining he did actually like the color themselves but he would never be caught dead wearing something so bright in Gotham. Especially when rouges are usually the ones wearing fun and bright colors which was so unfair.

Having to be human was a downside for a lot of Danny's normal activities. He could only stargaze at night but he needs sleep. He found a book he likes? No it's time to eat and he definitely didn't want to get the book dirty. Ghost writer was extremely offended the last time he did that. And the worst aspect of being human, the amount of water he needed to inject. Danny has honestly forgotten how much he was supposed to drink and ended up being extremely dehydrated because of it. He was definitely going to need a lot of water while in Metropolis, especially with the sun blazing the way it was. So once he was done changing he went out of the room to the refrigerator to see if there were any water bottles.

"Ay, we are matching!" A bubbly cheer came from behind him. When he turned the person almost tackled him into the counter. Danny hated that his human form was much shorter than his ghost form, especially when Dorathea was the same size in her human disguise. Though he was less annoyed and more shocked to see his friend was currently on Earth as a human.

Danny had wanted to invite Dorathea for a short trip for herself since the last time they talked she was craving a vacation. But she was so busy before he could get the chance to ask her, sleeping and being royalty really didn't exist in the realms clearly. She was wearing a baby blue sundress and a white hat, when she pushed off him she twirled and Danny was half tempted to just trip her. Dora definitely could tell what he was thinking because on her third twirl around she tried kicking him in the shins.

"Seriously?" Danny smirked at her while dodging her kick.

"Yes, you had misfit ideas in your eyes. You were going to trip me, weren't you?" Dora pointed at him and Danny just struggled. She huffed and went in for another kick which Danny continued to dodge while drinking from his water bottle. They kept at it even after Danny finished his bottle, he slipped past her trying to drop kick him to throw the empty plastic out. Danny honestly missed this, someone that treated him like a normal person instead of being a Prince. Had it been a different life Danny and Dora would have definitely been siblings.

"Hmph! Wait, what is that?" Dora pointed to Danny's phone that he set down on the counter when he grabbed the water bottle. The brief distraction and she managed to kick him, but it didn't stop him from explaining what it was because she sounded genuinely curious about the device. "Could I get one? Do they work in the realms? This would be a lot easier than the messengers that I would have sent for us to stay in contact with each other. No offense, your highness but you are not worth that much paper." Dora said sarcastically so Danny flicked her forehead.

'They were modified by Technus, I'll get him to modify one for you and send it over once he is done.' Danny signed before picking up his phone to text the ghost in question.

His dad was really taking his sweet time but when he finally came down he was dressed somewhat similar to Danny and Dora, just more muted blues and light greys. If he didn't know better this would look like a family outing with Pariah having 2 kids instead of one. Speaking of Dorathea, she stopped swaying next to him and straightened herself before bowing slightly. Danny always forgets that Dorathea actually had manners sometimes and giggled when she did. He swiftly received another kick to the shin.

"None of that now, dragon child. We are heading out now and we will be meeting with an associate who will give us a tour of the city itself." Pariah gestured to the door, they headed down to the lobby when Danny realized Fright wasn't coming with them. There was a car waiting for them outside and only the three of them went in. He was going to ask his dad why they left the knight behind but his dad beat him to it by answering. "Fright is going to survey from afar. He will be much faster by his steed than these hunks of metal."

It wasn't long until they were in front of a giant building with a giant golden globe on top of it. Realistically speaking Danny stared at it and was wondering how that giant thing didn't fall, it really was defying the laws of gravity but then again he defies the laws of existence by existing. Danny heard a small growl next to him and turned to look at Dora who was eyeing the golden ball with more greed-like intentions. He had to sign to her that it was most likely fake gold metal and not the actual material she very much enjoyed. She pouted and he giggled.

Looking at the front door of the building stood a very tall man next to a lady, the lady looked like a reporter while the man looked very casual, it must be his day off. Both of them turned to approach them and only stopped a few feet away when they saw Danny up close and they both had a weird shock look.

"Oh here we go again." Danny grumbled in Esperanto.

"HELLO- Oh wow I thought he was joking when he told me that- Ow! Lois?" The lady elbowed the man in the rib before glaring at him. Many thanks to the lady, because Danny was pretty sure he would be offended by whatever came out of the man's mouth. Dora whispered 'puppy dog' in his ear and Danny could totally see it. Something about the man looked familiar though Danny just wasn't sure what it was.

"Hello my name is Lois Lane-Kent. This is my husband, Clark Kent. Forgive him, he has more mush for brains." Lois spoke very directly with an extended hand to his dad. He shook it quickly before introducing him and Dora, he can tell his dad was completely unamused by Clark. Was this an associate of Bruce Wayne? Clark seemed too cheerful for the Gothamite to get along with if Danny was being honest. Clark was extremely energetic, he declared that they were going to walk for a bit before walking into a distraction spitting out facts about every building they passed.

While they walked down the sidewalk, looking at both his dad and Clark next to each other Danny realized that Clark was actually very uncharacteristically tall for a human. He looked over to Dora who was completely ignoring the man talking and staring at all the stores they were passing. He tapped her, signing if she wanted to stop and get something for herself. Being locked away in a castle doing work that was made for adults was definitely not a teen's idea of fun and unlike Danny and Pariah who didn't care about what people, Dorathea had a reputation to maintain. It was only behind closed doors where she was herself. Though Danny wasn't really sure if she ever had a normal teen experience since he wasn't an expert at all.

"Honestly, I would like something but I am not sure of what to take home." She whispered softly. Danny simply thought about what they could find from all the stores they already passed. A small cough from behind them drew both of their attentions to Lois as she simply pointed to a small boutique across the street. He wasn't sure what store that was but Lois just smiled in confidence of her choice. Danny looked back at Dora, she nodded so Danny tugged his dad's arm and pointed to the same small boutique. Pariah looked slightly confused but he probably noticed that Dora didn't stop looking at the shop. Clark also took notice and was going to ramble about the shop until Lois called him Smallville which shut him up real quick.

They didn't realize it was a toy store that even Pariah looked very out of place, which was funny. The shop owner was a tad bit confused that a very tall angry man was buying two dragon stuffed animals but didn't question it when she noticed the two kids behind him. Was it childish? Yes. Did Danny care? No. It had been a long time since he even had a small soft plush in his line of sight.

It made him happy especially since his dragon had constellations on its wings. Dora's dragon looked like a miniature version of herself which was impressive, from the green horns to the red eyes. No wonder she loved it. Polaris and Toby the dragons. He took a picture of them both to send it to Duke and Cass. He may have forgotten to mention that he didn't know he was going to meet up with Dora but he ignored any questions Mr.20 questions may have had.

Dora kept shoving Toby in Danny's face while they walked out. He scoffed playfully pushing her away but he was happy she was happy. Honestly if Danny had a little sister, he wondered if she would be like Dora. They kept going on their tour around the city. Danny and Dora took their sweet time looking at all the shop windows even when Dora drags him off to look at another sweets shop. He could hear his dad grumbling about healthier options, Danny snapped his head in his direction because he wasn't expecting his dad to be a health nut.

Eventually they both got hungry so Lois suggested a restaurant that was nearby. It was a part of a small plaza, Danny convinced not really Dora to try pizza while his dad and Lois got sandwiches. Clark ended up getting the biggest burger Danny has ever seen and was extremely confused where it came from. They sat to eat their individual meals with small chatter in-between, mostly the adults to each other and Dora aggressively poking Danny's side so she could steal a bite of his pizza. Despite the very uneasy introduction, Clark and Lois were a very nice couple. They both worked for the daily planet which was the building with the giant globe, Lois was a reporter and Clark was an editor. They were very friendly and knew so many random facts that made it clear they both loved their job.

There was an ice cream cart a few stalls down from the restaurant. Danny hadn't had ice cream in a long time so he wasn't going to let this chance slip past him. Dora wanted to join since she hadn't tried it before but waiting in line for ice cream was an experience. For some reason the people in front of them said that Danny was Tim Drake and Dora was Stephanie Brown. They looked at each other confused because Danny had actually met Tim and they looked nothing alike. Much less he doesn't even know who Stephanie was. Was Black hair and blue hair that rare or did Danny just draw the shortest end of the stick for getting recognized from people he only knew in passing.

Well he should probably look into it because Danny was just kidnapped in broad daylight. The kidnappers swerved in with a van and pulled him and Dora in. While the kidnappers closed the door to the van, they tried knocking him out but Chloroform never actually worked right on him, much less on Dora who was just in disguise. It worked more like a drugged induced sugar that made him more loopy instead of knocking him out. It definitely wasn't going to last because once they arrived wherever the kidnappers were taking them Danny was more responsive. Dora looked annoyed because she could have easily flipped the guy that grabbed her but she didn't. The kidnappers chuckled amongst themselves while they walked off, leaving Danny and Dora on an old office floor.

"A particular reason you didn't give them hell?" Danny spoke low, as they both sat on the floor.

"I made a deal with his majesty, you are my friend but he is my leader. I can't break a deal with him unless I want to die." Dora shrugged, Danny looked unamused at her before clearing his throat.

"Well I am going to talk to him about that later. We are friends so when I tell you I don't care what deal you made with him, you know why? Because he knows I would never forgive him if you died. You are my friend." Danny scoffed while phasing through the ropes around his wrists. Dora looked at him with a weird look in her eyes, she just huffed before breaking through her binds as well.

They decided to stay put but sat more comfortably for their current outfits. Dora looked absolutely bored and Danny was feeling unimpressed too but he could hear yelling from a very angry man getting closer to him, the guy sounded pretty pissed. Perhaps they could do something while they waited for rescue since they had to act human. He looked over to Dora with a playful grin, she simply shoved him lightly before putting her hand back behind her back.

"Want to see who can piss them off faster?" Danny's grin became a lot more sinister.

"Absolutely." Dora said with an unwavering pride.

The dragon princess and star prince have decided to be public menaces as of this moment.

"You idiots, do they look like the Wayne kids to you?!" A bald man finally came into view causing Danny to hold in a snort. He looked at Dora but she was avoiding eye contact with him. Under her breath Danny can hear her mutter "don't look at me I will laugh" over and over again in Esperanto. Danny had to stop himself from cracking so he looked at the floor instead of the guy in front of them. It seems this was going to be a lot easier for both of them, they could just insult the man from his looks alone. "Hey, what are your names?"

"Apologies Mr.Gru but my friend doesn't speak." Dora said with a very heavy polish accent. She was just doing that on purpose but she was definitely good at it. Danny found the floor very interesting while she continued. He doesn't even know what she was referencing but he was definitely here for it. "May I ask what do you wish to do with us Dr.Evil?" Where was she even getting these names from, deep down he was positive that he was going to look this up later.

"Those are not my name, girl." Wow this man sounded like he had an ego, Danny finally looked up at the bald guy and could only hear the one video Duke sent him when talking about Metropolis. Bald people really did like torturing people with hair after all. This guy was Lex Luthor, he was somehow a president at some point and an evil fruit loop by every sense of the word. What is with evil billionaires and being politicians? It didn't matter, he was just going to have fun with this.

Chapter Text

Firstly, Lex Luthor's men were absolute idiots. Lex was having a not so fabulous day. Not only did his men fail to kidnap the correct targets, the two of them were kidnapped in broad daylight. Lex Luther was not having a good day at all. In front of him were two children, a girl with a Polish accent and her mute friend that hadn't stopped glaring at him since they made eye contact. The girl looked only slightly like Ms.Brown but the boy?

It was almost eerie how a boy could look exactly like several people at once but be none of them at the same time. Lex had gone to boarding school with Bruce Wayne once many years ago, he could see the teen that was reckless with his own life. But the way he held himself was almost parallel with Superman, had the boy gained more color from the sun he would surely look more like the Kryptonian instead of the Gothamite.

"Hey, what are your names?" He demanded again, these two seem to not understand what situation they were in. According to his men, they tried to bring the pair unconscious but it wasn't even close to effective. There was definitely something wrong with these two, the Wayne copy and Blonde Wonder. The boy was mute on the whole ride to the lead offices but he kept swaying while on their way but now he looked like he wasn't even drugged.

"My name is Theodora and this is Danny but sir who exactly are you?" Well that was odd, Lex may not be the most popular person in the world but he knows that his name is very well known. Especially if these two were visitors, teens tend to do their research when it comes to being tourists and Lex was definitely on the top searches for Metropolis. He was even the president damnit. Theodora looked over to her friend and the kid finally stopped glaring at Lex and turned to her. He moved his shoulders as if he was going to use his hands. Right- Mute.

"You, untie the boy. They know better than to run." The boy himself whipped to look at Lex, almost shocked. Despite the uncanny looks of the children in front of him, his only goal was Superman. Lex just needed to figure out what to do to deal with these two children that seemingly have no connections with the alien. One of his men tried to tell him something but Lex just snapped at them to hurry up, he was going to have to pay the parents so much money to keep them silent. "Why did you even grab these children?"

"Well Boss they were with that Lois Lane lady-" Lex turned to his men, why didn't these idiots start with that?! Some days he wishes he didn't hire idiots for muscle.

"Get them up, we will continue with the plan. We can make use of them if they know Lane." He had plans, normally it would be people who were close to the super himself but Lane was known for being weak for children. If they were with her she would definitely call Superman to find them.

Was Lex planning on killing them? No, he was a maniac and definitely passed the point of turning back but these two kids were human. His issues were with the alien and him alone. They were just bait, simple bait. It was simple, he would set them both above two different tanks. Separate rooms. One will have kryptonite ropes but the other will be the first one to drop. The boy will get the kryptonite rope, he decided. His men retied the boy but left his hands free. Even if Super fails to save the boy Lex could just get an associate to bring him back. He definitely wanted to study the child, someone who was a combination of an old friend and a cursed alien. How genetics have failed the child.

Lex had left the lead chambers to move to the upper floor of the facility. He could see the boy sign rapidly to the girl through the glass window between them yet the camera itself was acting up. Oddly, his equipment never failed before. Forgetting the cameras at the moment, the boy and girl start bouncing around on camera. The girl nodding her head at the boy signs things to her.

It was then he realized that the kid wasn't signing to her. They were playing a game, like a one sided version of rock paper scissors. They weren't taking this seriously. He had less time to focus on these two but he did scold them to stay still over the speakers, by the time he reached the top floor there he was. In all his glory the man of steel, how aggravating. Though Lex couldn't help but notice the hand print that was on the man's jaw as if someone grabbed his face with great force.

"Well, I never thought you could bruise but I stand corrected." Lex said smugly. "To what do I owe the pleasure, oh man of steel." Superman wasn't smiling, Lex was pleased to see the eyebrow twitch.

"Where are the children, Lex?"

"What children? Last I checked I have one son who doesn't like to visit so I need you to be a little bit more specific!" Lex walked over to an open deck and sat down. Superman was nothing short but amusing to tease before a grand reveal. The alien quickly brushes his hand over his bruise, Lex wants to know what gave him that. A new weakness of Superman was a power or ally he wanted.

"Those children have nothing to do with what issue you have with me. Let them go, their father is looking for them and you definitely don't want to deal with him." Superman spoke as if he was speaking from experience, man of steel being concerned about strangers was nothing new. This however felt like something else entirely. Lex turned on the screen behind him to the fuzzy footage of the two kids above the tank. Superman squinted before looking almost pathetic.

"You alone would be able to save one. If you pick the wrong one, they will both die and you will burn with them." Aside from his entrance the alternative route to each room was a maze and Superman could just break the walls or laser through. It would risk him either hitting the children or triggering the drop much earlier. "Tick tock Superman. Their clocks have already started!" Right above each child was a timer, the girl's timer being much shorter than the boy's.

Superman flew straight for the entrance to the maze. Lex turned the camera for each hallway to watch the "hero" struggle through it. Superman looked more stressed than usual, how odd. Just Lex luck day, a disoriented Super prestressed just to be even more stressed. Hell, Lex might not need to drop the kids. The super looks like he could die from a stroke or heart attack right about now. Perhaps the children taken by mistake were actually a blessing.

Lex just sat there and taunted Superman over the speaker system, when the alien reached a dead end Lex had placed a screen at each and every one of them, he showed the girl and he played with the trapdoor. She freaked out before screaming something is polish, the boy seemed to be trying to calm her down but the footage ended up being more snow towards the end. Lex remembers this whole process being set up and properly tested so the camera itself shouldn't be malfunctioning so much.

If one of his men messed with the set up he was actually going to fire every last one of them. Speaking of his men, they have been oddly silent. Lex sent a message to one of his guards at the front door but didn't get a response. Superman enters through windows or the roof. Actually all the supers followed that motto. Going through the ground floor would be out of character but he still checked the cameras on the ground floor regardless. There was no one, none of his men were at their station.

The elevator dinged.

No matter how much Lex wishes he could deny it. A man had two guards in hand, both unconscious and bleeding. Lex wasn't exactly sure if they were actually unconscious or dead. The man in a black suit stepped out of the elevator and dropped his guards on the floor. Lex breathed hitched, why did this man look like his father? It was as if he was looking at his father's face but the colors were all wrong. The colors that are identical to Superman attached to Lionel Luthor's face was like this man stepped out of a nightmare.

"So, boy. Do you believe in God?" The man said with a wicked smile that actually sent shivers down Lex's spine. The man stopped looking directly at him and looked at the screen behind him. The children, as blurry as it was, could easily be made out. "So you use children for your games instead of being a happy participant of the game? I don't know whether to applaud you for your stupidity or you signing your life away." The man ran a hand through his hair before the other one materialized a sword aimed for Lex's throat. Of course this man was a meta.

"You aren't with the hero, who hired you? I could surely pay you double whatever they pay you!" Lex might as well bargain, the sword aimed for his vocals was definitely not just a sword. It radiated an energy almost like Superman with the sun. It feeds off whatever it wanted and it clearly wasn't going to be simple to get the sword away from him.

"Negotiate? After taking my master's kin? You truly are a fool. The only payment I will receive is your life. He would be pleased if I took it." The man eyed him with a grin, there was never negotiating with the crazy. They took but never paid, this is why Lex hated working with Joker. If he wanted to deal with craziness he would just go to Gotham, but it seems Gotham came to him. "Yet killing you is not my task, much to my displeasure. I am simply here to watch you crumble but remember." The man grabbed his jaw and pushed his blade centimeters away from his throat. No matter how much Lex tries breaking free the man's grip it wouldn't budge.

"Know this. Letting you live is a mercy. I would not let you die, if it was up to us we would love to see the master torture you into the afterlife, even then you would never know peace. The gods would look down at you and laugh, because unlike you. You are an insignificant worm next to him. The young master would spare you but his father would not. He would place you on a stand and you would be burned alive as a heretic. I could never torment like he would, it would be too great of an honor." He finally let go of Lex's face and his hand was actually covered in Lex's blood. Lex didn't realize the man had dug his nails into his skin. "Perhaps you should start praying, maybe the gods will feel generous and grant you a less painful death."

And just like that the man was gone. Lex almost thought he was hallucinating but when he felt his chain and looked down to his blood soaked suit, it was very real and he was now feeling the sharp pains. He pulled out his personal mirror and saw the marks from the man that were more like claw marks. The hand print was a tad bit smaller than the one that was Superman. The man's master perhaps? If he was just like that, his master must be a meta as well. Lex looked back to the TV that showed the children and they were both gone. Fuck, the man had distracted him from his own agenda.

Too many things went wrong during this entire operation. How did his men accidentally kidnap the clear figure of the underworld child? He tried thinking of anyone he knew that had children, possibly the League of assassins but last he checked Ras only had two daughters. Though he was infamously known for making clones. So it wasn't exactly out of the realm of possibilities. Honestly that wasn't even his problem right now he could hear the sirens in the distance he needed to leave.

Lex decided to make his escape, the last thing he needed was a jail cell. Heading down the elevator that was covered from ceiling to floor in blood, that man truly made his men look like toys. The ground floor, the section out of view of the cameras was just piles and piles of bodies. Had Lex not been used to the dead he would have thrown up, it didn't help that half of the bodies were either missing completely or missing limbs. The only way Lex knew some bodies were missing were the spaces where the blood stopped to make the shape of a human. "Do you believe in god?" He never believed himself to be a religious man but now that question is going to forever haunt his memories.

Just his luck, he ran into Superman in the parking lot below with two kids, one in each arm. Lex looked resigned and Superman looked concerned. "Get them out of here and away from me." The children started giggling, actually giggling at him with knowing looks but the super looked like a confused puppy, it was infuriating. He could hear the word "puppy dog" among the giggles and that actually tracked. The children were fully aware of what has happened and what continues to happen.

"Luthor, you look like you need a hospital."

"There's a gate right there that leads to the street." Lex fumbled to find his keys and looked away from the super. He couldn't believe he was doing this right now.

"What? Well yeah I know that but why are you helping us? You literally took them?!"

"God- FUCK. You are such a small minded mutt sometimes it is actually infuriating. Get them out of my sight, you don't want to scar their mind right? Well great don't go into the lobby because it filled with dead people, now if you would excuse me I am leaving so I don't die from fucking blood loss. Good night!" Lex finally got his car open and got in. He wasn't going to waste another second in that massacre.

Lex looked outside his car window, the boy Danny mimicked grabbing the supers jaw, Superman's hand print before signing 'Dad'. So the man's master was the boy's father. The worst luck for Lex's men to actually pick a fight with the man that could even hold Superman down. Superman wasn't going to follow him. He knew that, that was why he mentioned the dead bodies, he sped out of the parking garage and back to his penthouse. He passed a few police cars heading towards the building, when he stopped at a light to take a breather he could see a cop car parked on the corner, a woman that looked oddly familiar stared back at him.

Curly brown hair, intense green eyes but why was she wearing a police uniform? A red head police officer came up to the woman and they both most likely were pulled into the massacre case. They left soon after and Lex's light turned green. Had she stayed there on purpose? Was Lex about to get a visit? Honestly he really wasn't up for any more surprise visits tonight. He finally made it home and instantly went to wash himself off.

He should have expected to see her come back, she made herself known on purpose and Lex should have expected her to appear. Lex walked out in his robe and was greeted by two ladies, Talia Al Ghul and a newcomer. The redhead officer and of course she was one of Talia's shadows. Talia sat alone looking unamused while the redhead, well Lex couldn't tell what she was thinking but she stood tall behind her mistress and was very much glaring daggers at Lex. Something about this new shadow screamed familiarity in a discomforting way.

"An eventful night I see? Yet you are still in one piece, much to my disappointment." Talia simply glanced at Lex as the man just poured himself a drink. He was definitely going to need more to deal with her tonight.

"I didn't think you wanted me dead Talia. After all our history together? Sending a man, though I would have to give you credit he was very creative. Much more than most assassins." The red shadow gripped hard on her mistress's chair and Talia simply placed a hand on her.

"As much as I wish I could, that was true, he was not one of ours. Though, that may change. What did you want from that boy?" Talia was not one to let her plans slip but she was honest. But if the assassin wasn't theirs that completely threw out his idea of Ra having another son or grandson again. There seems to be another player that came to town, much to his disappointment. The league were also interested in the boy but for what reason? Either he was special or his father was somebody that Lex hadn't come across yet. Perhaps from a community that he was a part of.

"He was picked up by pure happen stances. Though he was definitely an interesting one, if I had more time I would have taken some tests-" He was cut off by the red shadow pinning him against the wall. He could feel a sharp pain in his shoulder, her hand was running itself like a blade right through his shoulder and her other hand was by his lower abdomen. A human blade, no she was definitely not human. While Lex coughed up blood the look in the shadows eyes was purely primal, she looked at him like prey and she was going to kill him.

"Very unfortunate. Banshee, let go of him. You have your vow, he didn't try killing the boy and we need him alive." Once the shadow let go Lex could feel his wounds burn and harden. Sadistic, the shadow stopped his bleeding by burning his skin together. Cauterizing him, it was still just as painful. "Well Lex Luthor. Let this be a lesson. Never come in contact with him again, I won't stop her the next time you do. You can forget any support for the League, you have made an enemy and she is held dear."

Lex didn't remember what happened after that but the next thing he knew he was in a hospital bed. His sister, Lena had explained that she had gotten a call from the hospital and much to his disgust, Superman was who brought him in. Reporters and Police wanted statements but Lex was far too tired to figure out what to even say. He just stared at the ceiling of the hospital room and wondered what would have happened if his men weren't idiots.

Lex really needs to hire smarter workers.

Chapter Text

Talia's shadow was her prize. The girl that came as a gift from the Lazarus pits. She was everything Talia would have wanted from a daughter. She was intelligent and possessed the power to take what she wanted. Yet her name did not suit her at all, a flower that was known for calm and positive effects but when she looked at the young vixen there was none of that.

She was dangerous, she saw loss and would bring her wraith down on her enemies with a sweet smile. Her calls were like siren instructions to the untrained ear. Her father named her Banshee for the mourning spirits of the afterlife but to Talia, the girl was much more. A poisonous flower that was beautiful but deadly to all, even those who can care for her.

Watching the child actually bloom like the flower she planted was pleasant. The girl that had never harmed a soul in her innocent life had killed hundreds just to learn what she was motivated to keep going was alive and in this realm with her. A boy with black hair and teal eyes, he appears human to the eyes of the living but is the resident of the dead. Talia watched as her sweet belladonna paced around the room of their safe house.

"You should sit and eat." Talia simply stated. Her shadow looked back at her and simply caved. As obedient as always, she never needed to repeat herself with her. The girl didn't need to eat but to keep up appearances she did as she was told. Only a few in the league itself knew her shadow wasn't human.

They weren't supposed to stop in Metropolis, they were simply passing through when two of the cops started talking ever so loudly. Two children were missing and they were kidnapped in broad daylight. Now who would be so sloppy, amateur for sure. Though when the cop started showing pictures Talia could see her shadow flinch. Now that was a new reaction, Oleander never flinched. Not even to loud sounds or scares so what made this different. The photo of a boy, Talia, didn't even believe what she was looking at. Her beloved but several decades younger? No, that boy was a completely different person that looked like Bruce as a child.

Her shadow looked at the photo instantly, she clearly knew something about this look alike. It seems they would be staying in Metropolis for a while and that they did. They took the quickest way to become a cop, some who would not be missed. Once they got closer to the vehicle Talia did not need to bother with disconnecting the cameras, dear Azalea already did so just by being present. The phenomenon of the beings from the beyond and never being able to be caught on camera was truly remarkable.

"Tell me, what do you know about the boy?"

"He is my little brother."

Well that was new. She knew her shadow didn't have family, she had confessed to killing her own parents and never regretted it but a little brother was news to Talia. There was no emphasis on 'little brother', though that never stopped her shadow to taking interest in a case study. Over the years the little foxglove only took interest in the sideline information that Talia provided her but now this seems like a well minded gift for the shadow.

Lex has gotten sloppy, they haven't even made it to the location. Parked on a street corner and there the Billionaire was, in all his fallen glory covered in his own blood driving away. Her Yew had gotten the location and they were off. Metropolis was a big city, far too many cops for them all to know each other. They slip into the scene as if they were already there.

47 dead, all staff and what looks to be security. The two children, a blonde girl with blue eyes and a black haired boy with teal eyes were both in the arms of the steel hero being passed off to an older man who looked like the boy. How odd, her shadow squints at the older man. She did not know him, but Talia could see the anger in her eyes bubble up.

"Lily, stay here. I will take care of this." Talia spoke.

"His name is Daniel, but he prefers Danny. That man-" Her voice trailed off while she eyed the adult setting her brother down on the stairs of an ambulance. Talia left her alone with the car while slipping into the crowd. Up close she can very much see the resemblance, the eye shape and lips. Daniel had the aura of death similar to his sister yet different for many reasons. He seems to be manually telling himself to breathe as if he had forgotten that is what a human does. The sweet hydrangea had her moments, she had no heart to follow or the rush of blood for those who ran on adrenaline.

"Hello, I am Officer Angela Lee but you can call me Angela. Would it be alright if I spoke to your son?" The older man stared at her with a critical eye but smirked in a way she couldn't quite pin down. The man stood up from where he was kneeling before introducing himself as Vesper Nightingale. His son, Danny Nightingale, signed something to the older before the father hoofed and went to the other child that was currently being checked over by EMTs.

"I know a bit of ASL but that didn't really seem like it, will you be alright without a translator?" Talia knew many languages both verbal and non verbal but the one he used was not one she did know. She would have asked what version he was using but he could sign in English just fine. He called her pretty before gesturing to the stair and offering her to sit down. A gentleman with manners, he also held himself like his sister.

"Is she your sister?" Talia points to the blonde, Danny shook his head and said she was just a friend but he seemed a bit disappointed when she referred to her as his sister. So he most likely thought about his sister. Talia did a quick scan of the crowd and could see her shadow being unamused with two officers who were having a screaming match for some reason. "You seem a bit sad by that, do you wish she was?" Danny looked a bit stunned before thinking about it.

'I used to have a big sister, she was the best. Dora and her would definitely get along, though I don't want to replace her.' Danny signed, he seemed like he wanted to say more but just let his hands fall back into his lap. No matter the new family, perhaps the siblings only ever thought of each other without talking about it out loud. A quick look at the boy and he was clearly fine, of course he would be. Nothing Lex could do to him would affect a child of the afterlife. Talia had tried but it simply fazed through her shadow's skin.

"Do you know the men that took you?" Danny snorted before signing a rich bald man. Lex really was getting sloppy, it was almost ridiculous. If he wasn't paying off half of the police officers in Metropolis he would have been in jail decades ago.

It didn't take a genius to tell that Danny was very much like his sister. He seems to be having fun with this whole scenario as if it was just a game. Much like his sister, they were nothing like the normal or humane society. They may have been human at some point in their lives but they had long since lost their humanity, if they even had any to begin with. Danny grinned before signing to her, 'there are dead bodies, though I hope you won't be among the next ones'. Talia simply smiled before signing back 'I am not easy to kill.'

He knew something about her. Whether he could sense his sister on Talia or it was the Lazarus water that had apparently imprinted itself on her according to her shadow. Danny was a sharp boy, Talia wasn't a cop and he knew that but talked to her anyway. His eyes glowed a dim light of neon green then he blinked and it was gone. He got up from the step and spun on his heel to face her. One last message for her. 'The dead follow you, not as cops but as something more. Return what doesn't belong to you and you can roam the world how you were already.' He ran off into the sea of emergency services workers to his friend and guardian. Talia simply stood up and brushed herself off.

Her Daffodil was waiting for her.

"We are leaving. We need to visit the man who was in charge of this, he has gotten sloppy."

They visited Lex and the man really did just like the sound of his own voice because he could not shut up. Talia was almost half tempted to let her shadow kill the man but despite his arrogance, he was useful. Banshee's vow was the only thing that could snap the girl out of her feral state. She will not kill unless one of her own was harmed, whether it was on purpose or by accident. That was the vow she took when she became Talia's shadow and until now it only ever applied to Talia. Danny was her brother, they were kin and there was nothing Talia could do to sever that. You could not kill the dead, they would return and curse your bloodline and Damian did not need that.

Family despite everything was family. No matter if Talia wished deep down she was anywhere else with her son or her beloved. Perhaps in another life, if she had it her way or she had run away but there was no wishing on the unimaginable. It was a fantasy that would never be true, therefore she never let it be a shared thought. Nightshade had the only family left from her past life currently roaming the cities by the looks of their destinations. A man that claims to be his father, though her shadow didn't seem too pleased. It was not her biological father but the uncanny resemblance between father and son had her shadow questioning if her brother was completely her brother. Talia had told her that blood does not matter as long as the relationship is still there and the girl reluctantly agreed.

So Talia is brought back to her current meal with her shadow in their safe house. They had followed from a reasonable distance from the trio of tourists and despite Talia asking the girl several times if she was going to interact with the boy she refused. As much as Talia wishes to indulge in her shadow's wish to follow and protect the boy they were behind schedule. They could not stay for much longer and Delphinium knew that. Metropolis was never a stop on their trip.

"Go rest, you will give yourself a headache with all that thinking." Talia teased and her shadow had left the room but they both knew that was just Talia dismissing her. Talia treasured her more than anything, and for that she hid her away from her one weakness. A bat.

"Hello beloved, habibi. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Bruce and her son slipped in through the balcony. Oh her son had grown since she had last seen him.

"Talia."

"Hello mother."

Her son is becoming a carbon copy of his father and it was showing. They sounded too much alike. At least he still greeted her the same. Family despite everything is still family, she had far too much to atone for to keep that title yet she earned her position as a mother. Whether or not he would ever forgive her she didn't know, she wasn't even sure if she was thinking of Bruce or Damian at that very moment.

"Talia, why are you here?" It was always business with this one.

"How have you been, Damian? Has life in Gotham kept you tied there still?" Damian simply nodded but didn't speak. Had she asked in the past, Damian would have given her a full report with all his reasons for staying yet here they were. She would never regain that trust not if she continued where she was, under her father. Talia only wishes for him to continue soaring with the freedom he was granted under his father's protection.

"Talia."

"We will be leaving soon beloved. Just had to check on a mess that developed when we arrived. I am sure you've heard."

"You know whose response for the 47 deaths then." So that is what he was here for. Well it happened under his guidance, it didn't take much digging to see Nightingales were staying in Gotham. Right next to the Wayne's. Now whatever story was spun to have the Batman worried for the boy and not about the boy was all she needed to know. He knew nothing. Nothing about what the boy was and the power he held, well that was pleasant. An upper hand when it came to the demons from the pits.

"I believe you already know who, though what exactly is so special about that boy is beyond me." He twitched, he took the bait so easily. So he assumes someone is after Daniel, he has an idea of someone but Talia already knows there's no one. Death follows the dead, a man who looked like a perfect blend of her father and beloved follows the boy and his father from a distance. Those who welcome death will see a loved one or a friend, it did not take much to figure out the manifestation of death was watching over the boy.

Bruce clearly wanted to demand more but he held himself together. So he left without complaint and yet again Talia simply watched as they retreated without a goodbye. Not a sound from her son aside from the greeting she surely will lose the sound of his voice if this was to continue. It will go to no greetings to never seeing her at all. He knew how to hide, especially from her. Nothing she could say would make him stay, she knew that so she just had to watch him go with a smile. No matter how much it hurts.

"He looks a lot like you." Her shadow appeared next to her once the bats were gone. Talia didn't see it, Damian was the spitting image of his father. "He has that sense of longing that you do when we visit from afar. When he looks back he looks just like you. No matter how much he physically changes to look like his father he will emotionally and mentally be you."

"Like how you look like Daniel? How he held himself was exactly like you. Despite everything he is more than a brother to you. Which is why you never mentioned a little brother. He wasn't that for you, subconsciously." The room stayed silent, they were both right. Deep down they both knew that but neither one of them cared to express that out loud.

Here Talia could see why she found herself looking at a poisonous flower and could finally see why she wanted her by side. They were alike in a way, but she did something Talia couldn't. She removed the wall that kept her away from her family, she simply didn't want to ruin his happiness by being a part of it. Could Talia do that? Remove the root of all her problems, just so she could be in her son's life.

Mothers are meant to be warriors, the front and first line of defense for their child but Talia contributed to the assault. She did what no mother should do, bringing harm upon their own magnum opus. Her Damian was a fighter, a warrior and hopefully her salvation. If she could just break free, perhaps she could fly someday with her son. For now all she could do was watch, from the sidelines. Her shadow being her only company.

But it didn't have to be. If she chose to break she had that option. Perhaps then she can give herself and her flower some clarity. She wanted that, it was time for her to break free from the side. It was her fight and hers alone, though she knew that there were plenty that would willingly go with her. It was a start, Talia knew there was one person she wanted by her side when it started.

She was a person too. Had it not been for her Talia wasn't what she would have been doing. Looking to her right stood a proud young woman. Talia wasn't going to be alone for this, as long as she stayed looking for her freedom. This girl would follow her and would probably be her reaper when she did die but at least she knew that she wasn't leaving Talia. Not permanently at least.

"Jasmine." Jasmine looked at her for the first time in years with a stunned look. "Things will get quite messy for a while, I could die just for planning this. Do you still wish to follow me?" Jasmine looked at her with absolute determination.

"I made a promise to you. You saved me and I will do the same for you. I know I will see you if you do die. You wouldn't go down without fighting." This girl was going to be her undoing but Talia didn't care. She was proud, stubborn and meant every word she said. No matter the situation, Talia was going to be fine. Dying young gave Jasmine a permanent eternal youthful bliss because no matter how much she smiles it never looks like she was tainted by the darkness. "Plus, if your plan has you calling me by name from now on. I definitely prefer that."

The dead of night, people would have said that flowers don't bloom at night without any sun they wouldn't. But they tend to forget that the reason the Moon is visible at night is because it reflects the Sunlight so well. Yet in the far distance in a city that does not belong to them a pair of night-blooming jasmines have made their plan and escape and disappeared within the shadows of the city.

Whether they were to be heard from again that was up for them to decide.

Chapter Text

The only reason Clark agreed to this is because Bruce asked him to. Cause nobody says no to Batman. But now he is floating above a building across the street from a hospital where he just got Lex Luthor admitted because he was bleeding. Somehow he ended up more injured after he left the scene which is concerning.

A family of three, that was all it took a family of three for Lex Luthor to have more injuries on himself caused by someone else than himself. When Superman had arrived at his apartment to see if he was still okay and patched up Lex was semi unconscious on the floor. Clark asked him several times if he was okay and who did this to him but he refused to give a name. The stubborn billionaire just kept flailing but that didn't stop superman from bringing him to the hospital.

Not that he was going to suspect that the kids had anything to do with it; they were clearly scared for their lives once Clark actually got to them. But something about Danny was very off-putting, speaking of Danny his father was one hell of a man. Yes, it was his fault that he wasn't fast enough to grab the kids before they were yanked into the van. Especially since it was his Nemesis, one of his villains that picked them up just because they got close to him. What he didn't expect was Vesper immediately locking in on him.

It was like he knew that Clark was somehow unintentionally involved. He definitely wasn't human. Bruce had told him to be careful about that, but he wasn't expecting a grip that left him gasping for air. A group strong enough to have a Kryptonian gasping for air, there weren't many people who could do that. But it honestly felt like he was going to die in this man's grip, thankfully Lois was an absolute Angel and was able to calm him down but Clark doesn't even think she knew what was going on.

She took Vesper to the police so they could get a proper description now for the children. Clark went to be Superman and looked over the city for the kids, once he had found Lex Lex pointed out the bruise that was left behind from the grip. Bruising wasn't normal for Clark, honestly he was just a shock as the billionaire to see that there was something there. If he feels those kids what he has now could be a lot worse. There were a lot of things going on at the time but he really needed to talk to Bruce after all this.

Superman tried warning Lex Luthor, but as always his warnings just fell on deaf's ears. He had finally gotten the children that were playing rock paper scissors through the glass they had tied themselves. Neither of them seem to mind Clark picking them both up so that went well. On the way out they ended up finding their way through the parking lot where they ran into Lex again. Lex Luthor was covered in blood, his own blood minus his shoes which were staying with other people's blood. Superman listened closely; there were no other heartbeats in the building, zero heart beats in the building.

He wanted to ask Lex what was happening but the billionaire just shot him off and pointed to the direction of the streets. Telling him to avoid the hallway, that was concerning. One of the children said puppy dog for some reason but they both started to giggle and Clark didn't want to ruin whatever this was so he took Lex's advice and took them through the sideway.

Looking back at it now Clark should have helped Lex right then and there instead of letting him go off on his own. He could have avoided the delayed hospital trip. One thing that Clark did realize now was when Danny held his hand against his chin right over where the bruise that his father left behind. He knew the hand print of his dad, and Clark wasn't sure if he was more creeped out that the kid looked proud instead of scared. What did Bruce ask him to babysit?

They waited for emergency services and for Vesper Nightingale to arrive. The kids didn't really seem to be shaken up, almost like they have experienced this before which would be very concerning. They were playing patty cake with each other, messing around as if this was nothing. Once the police arrived Superman wanted to let them handle it and he was going to let them handle it but something fell off so he lingered back off it so he could hear what was going on.

47 bodies. 47 dead bodies with the notion of few being unaccounted for found in the lobby. This clearly could have been avoided, had Lex not made the entire trap out of lead he would have been able to hear what was going on upstairs. This could have been prevented and now there was a mass murderer on the loose. They definitely arrived after he went in but they left before he got out.

Clark checked over the police scene, Danny was with an officer and his dad was with Theodora who was being checked out by EMTs. In the distance he could hear Lois who was calling out for him in one of the alleyways. He should get her home if there's a mass murderer. It would be better if she's not on the streets, who knows what the next target is going to be.

"I heard they found bodies?! Are the kids alright?" Lois said while looking at the scene from the side alleyway.

"They are fine, a bit too fine for my liking. Something about them is just off- they didn't seem worried about being kidnapped." Lois snapped her head towards him before pointing a finger into his chest.

"Well Bruce did say they weren't normal. Plus with a father like that I wouldn't be surprised if that is his way of coping. Pretending to be fine so his dad doesn't snap?" Clark didn't like what she was suggesting but she wasn't completely wrong. The boy's dad had one hell of a grip, just to avoid trying to get that on himself especially since the kid is apparently sick. He would probably bruise easily.

"Well there is nothing on that kid no bruises no injuries, there were faded lines on his arm but it looked from years ago not now. EMTs already cleared him." There was never a dull moment when it came to Gothamites visiting other places, they may not be from Gotham but they were truly like the people from there. That faced by the slightest thing, Clark actually wants to know what brought this family on his radar.

It didn't take long for the news to show up and start pestering the family. Lois had left him to rescue the family from very nosy reporters, for once Clark could actually see discomfort on the family's face which was a surprise cuz that's the first emotion that was negative the entire night. Minus the father's outburst but Clark wasn't going to count that. Once you know that the family got home safe he went to go check on Lex. And that's when he found Lex unconscious on the floor with burns from someone clearly cauterizing his wounds.

From the rooftop he could see Lex going in and out of consciousness. The press and the police were at the bottom floor of the hospital, police trying to get a statement and the press trying to get a story. Clark could hear Lex's sister the man for names or whoever did this to him but older Luthor refused to speak about. This all could have easily been prevented if Lex had just gone with him from the beginning.

Clark heard two heartbeats behind him. Familiar rhythms, they were both calm and steady. Bats. Despite Clark always being able to tell when somebody is going to lie or sneak up on him the bats knew how to control their heartbeat around him. They were all like their mentor, even down to the scowling and brooding. It is obvious why Bruce was here, but he had to come to see Clark specifically.

"Superman."

"Hello Batman, I know you're definitely not here to see him complain constantly." Clark jokingly pointed at Lex's hospital room. The older bat hummed but didn't even bother looking in that direction. "So are you going to tell me what's going on?"

"In the bodies? No. How did Lex end up here? It was the LOA." Clark was mildly shocked, last he checked Lex and the LOA were in good standing. Lex had Ras support so for them to go around and almost kill him definitely out of the ordinary.

"Is that why you're here?"

"Talia was here." Clark could hear Damian's heart skip a few beats before settling back to a normal pace. Yeah Clark almost forgot that the boy's mother was also Talia al Ghul, Damian had grown so much since he joined Bruce. He wasn't the same angry 8-year-old that threw his son off of a rooftop building. A mixed bag of parents was never an easy thing, Clark had to realize that that was most of the bats. "What's with the bruise?" Right, the abnormality.

"Vesper is definitely not human, it still hasn't faded yet." Bruce stood still and grunted. "I tried to make an excuse to excuse myself from the tour while Lois was going to take him to the police. He grabbed me extremely hard and interrogated me, asking me if I was responsible for it."

"He most likely thought Superman was working for her, Father." Robin finally spoke up, Batman nodded to his assessment. Clark however was more confused, he only works with the JLA. Plus it wasn't like he was an underground hero, he's extremely popular. Clark tilted his head and Robin clicked his teeth. "He really is a puppy." Why does Clark feel like he just confirmed something for a completely separate group of people? Bruce completely ignored his son.

"I had tried negotiating with Vesper to get him to return to Gotham. He did tell me that his son was most safe in Gotham and the moment he leaves Gotham this happens. Superman, did you hear an extra heartbeat before you went into the maze?" Clark has stopped trying to figure out how Bruce already knew that. He thought back to the incident and didn't hear anything that stood out to him. Before he entered the maze, 51 heartbeats including Lex leaving 47 dead bodies with 3 bodies missing and an injured Lex Luthor.

"Whoever it was, left Lex alive on purpose, then the LOA came after him. They could be working together? Ras finding someone new to work with isn't abnormal." That didn't feel exactly right to Clark and Bruce seems to disagree with that as well. "And that's why you directed him here, the family I mean. You knew that they would be safe if they were in a hero city."

"There are still too many unknowns at play, coincidences don't just add up and align so perfectly in a way that it makes it look like it was planned. This event wasn't planned, Talia wasn't supposed to be here but she ended up here. Lex was never the target; he just picked the worst time to carry out his plan. Whether you were the target or it was the family, someone needed to get distracted for something bigger in the background. They are treating this like their own story and they get to write out how it ends." Bruce explained.

He explained it in a way that made it feel unreal. Someone messing with him or just an innocent family that is trying to go on vacation. Were they even innocent? Bruce seems indifferent but he seems to have made a close connection with the family. He highly doubts that it's a close connection for the family to know that Bruce is Batman but that's for a later problem. Someone playing with the LOA as if they're toys doesn't seem like the smartest idea. Ras was well known for being the one that is playing the game but once he realized that he's also a pawn he's not going to be happy.

They had to prepare for the worst and Clark was going to do that by continuing to watch over that family. As much as he doesn't really want to anymore cause the father can clearly take care of himself. If they were being personally targeted then Superman was going to be there to catch that person. When Clark turned Bruce was gone, in bad fashion they didn't even say goodbye.

Clark stopped by the family's hotel and saw them chatting away a storm in the rooms. Vesper was on the phone in the dining room while the two kids were talking to what Clark assumes was Duke Thomas. For some reason he was scolding Danny for a text message he had sent earlier that day. Danny on the other hand wasn't taking his friend seriously at all and was laughing the entire time. Theodora seems to be giving Duke an insane retelling that Duke 100% didn't believe.

He could hear Duke's exasperated sighs as he finally asked his friend if he was okay. Danny signed that he was fine. He thought Duke was wearing too much but he understood that this was supposed to be considered a scary situation. But Danny wasn't scared; he knew that his dad would be there for him. That boy knew his father too well to have any doubt. Duke asked when he was going to be coming home Danny said he wasn't. They were going to continue with their vacation as planned.

Clark turned into Vesper's conversation as well even though it was more one-sided since the man didn't have his phone on speaker. The faded voice sounded like Bruce, he was trying to convince Vesper yet again to come home. The man didn't budge from his stance; they were going to continue on their vacation. It was for his son and he wasn't going to stop now just because some idiot decided to kidnap his son and bought daylight. That was one way of looking at it.

Clark figured from this conversation he realized why Bruce and Vesper could get along. They were the exact same, being out of true appearance that shows that they were faced by nothing but when in action they would snap in an instinct if it was for their child. Clark has seen the way Bruce moves if one of the robins calls for their father even if former robins count. Vesper acted just like that.

Then Bruce mentioned something that had Vesper tense immediately. Danny's mother, he had asked Vesper if he thought she was behind us. Vesper looked at the ceiling before asking the man about which part of the evening. He sighed before just stating there was a familiar presence in the crowd after Superman had handed him his children. Like someone who didn't belong there but belonged to somewhere else and they were there not watching him but his son. They didn't approach him so Pariah didn't pinpoint it but he knew that there was someone there that shouldn't have been.

Someone who was familiar to Pariah and was close to Danny. Many families weren't perfect and a lot of them missed a parent or two. But with just that bit of information Clark finally understood why Bruce was so interested in this family. This family was similar to Talia and Damian, people close to Bruce. It was personal, not in the sense that it had anything to do with him. It was just too familiar for him to let it go. Clark stopped listening to their conversation.

If Bruce was going to be watching over them even if they are in cities with heroes and he didn't need to watch over them. It is clear that they had much to discuss so Clark just left. Lois had gotten home safe and their kids were sleeping, Kara and Kon decided to drop by and were both passed out on the couch. They were scrolling for a while before they ended up falling asleep on a show that he knows for a fact that two of them did not like.

Someone is going around threatening a family. Clark didn't want to feel greedy by going to visit his, he could still hear the chatter of the Nightingales from across the city. Someone wanted to ruin that happiness, if someone wanted to ruin his happiness Clark didn't know what he would do. He had too much to lose now a wife, two kids, his cousin, his parents. He had family and friends; there was too much on the line for him to lose. Vesper's only family was himself and his son, they didn't have anyone else.

Vesper clearly would do anything for his son. Even if it did break the law yet Clark has met several parents who have already done that. Adding one more familiar face to his list wouldn't stop that, so all he's going to do is keep watch over them while they stay in Metropolis. He made a promise to Bruce and now he's going to make a promise for himself nothing was going to happen to that kid while they were in the Metropolis.

He'll just hope for the best that once the family leaves, the next city they visit will be a pleasant stay. It wouldn't be fair for him to be stressed out his entire vacation. Surely Bruce had warned the other heroes especially after this incident, after all he did say it wasn't planned. Someone messing with probability like that is probably a very dangerous person to come across. How did two civilians end up on their radar?

Chapter Text

JLA: Emergency only!

Flash: are you doing good over there Superman?

Wonder Woman: Has something happened?

Flash: yeah I was just watching the news and Metropolis is everywhere

Green Lantern: Yeah I just got home, Supes????

Superman: The culprit hasn't been found yet but Batman is in town and we are looking into it

Wonder Woman: Well if he is there then there's nothing to worry about.

Green Arrow: What are we talking about?

Flash: according to the news 47 bodies were found in an abandoned office building while a kidnapping was in progress somewhere else in the building
Flash: really gruesome

Wonder Woman: Are the survivors ok?

Superman: The children are fine, they have returned to their guardian and left Metropolis not too long ago
Superman: From what I heard they are heading to Star City

Green Arrow: Oh geez?! Wait are they from here?

Superman: Ha, no they are from Gotham

Flash: And they aren't going home??????

Batman: The Nightingales don't care about a minor attempt on their lives. I suggest everyone else keep an eye on them in case they are the actual targets.

Flash: MINOR ATTEMPT??????

Superman: I wish he was joking but I spoke to the father and he very much considers this a minor attempt on their family

Green Arrow: Spooky why are your people absolutely insane

Batman: They aren't native to Gotham.

Flash: What-
____

Oliver just stared at his screen while reading over the fact that people who aren't native to Gotham are pretty much the same as Gothamites. Dinah looked over his shoulder to read his screen and snatched his phone. There was no blaming her reading that gave Oliver a headache. Now he had to look out for some residents who look like they were from Gotham and keep someone on watch duty for most of the day.

"Are you going to call Roy and tell him that we need him here?" Dinah spoke softly while handing back his phone.

"I'm pretty sure he would rather jump me than come over here." Oliver responded but whined when he saw Dinah staring at him with a disappointed frown. "Fine I'll call him but if Jason curses me out, it's not my fault."

He knew that Roy was happy now especially with his partner, Jason. Jason on the other hand was extremely protective of his partner, Oliver knew that he cared for both Roy and Lian so also knew that if Jason had it his way he would rip all Oliver apart the first chance he got. There were a lot of things that the second son of Batman was and one of them was being unpredictable. Oliver wasn't even sure what exactly was stopping the crime lord from coming to his City.

So here he was, ending up calling Roy. And exactly how he predicted it immediately swears from a deeper voice on the other end of the line. Oliver looked at Dinah with an unimpressed look while putting his phone on speaker. Dinah snickered as Jason called him every profanity that he knew. Oliver just stared at his screen listening to it happen and he was surprised when Jason started going into very poetic versions of swearing. In the background he could hear Roy facepalm and Lian was giggling. Jason took a second to breathe, honestly he was surprised that the man didn't realize he could breathe.

"Hi Jason." Dinah cooed while getting closer to the phone. Oliver looked at her like she was a traitor and Dinah was holding back a laugh.

"Oh, hi Dinah...." Jason's voice sounded extremely hoarse and embarrassed.

"Feel better now?"

"Yeah, sorry. If I knew it was you I wouldn't have-" Jason apologized to her but Dinah cut him off.

"None of that, it was Oliver who called I am just here because I told him to call Roy." Dinah grinned and Oliver groaned, in the background of the call he could hear shuffling as Roy passed Lian to Jason and he picked up the phone.

"Hello, D... Old man. Did something happen?" Roy sassed and Oliver was honestly considering hanging up before he said something stupid but Dinah kicked him and gestured to him to speak up.

"We... I was wondering if you could come to Star City for a couple of days. There's something coming and we need all hands on deck. An extra pair of hands would be nice.." Oliver trailed off trying his best to not sound desperate but with how vague the big bat was, this really was his only option.

Roy didn't respond and Oliver could hear Jason in the background mumbling something that wasn't exactly audible. Oliver knew that their relationship was strand so if Roy said no he would completely understand why. There was no reason for Roy to help, especially since he lived out in Gotham now. The East Coast was the farthest away he could get from his mentor who lived on the West Coast while still living within the states. Roy put himself on hold and Oliver looked at Dinah with doubt. If Roy wanted to say he could have just hung up, Oliver went to hang up but Dinah slapped his hand away.

"Fine, we will be there in 2 hours but we need someone to watch Lian. Is Felicity still working for you or did you scare her off too?" Roy finally spoke up, whatever Jason definitely changed his decision. Wait Roy said "we".

"Yes Felicity still works for me. By we, do you mean-"

"Yes, I am coming with. Don't think I am going to leave Roy to your destructive ass!" Jason shouted from another room.

Oliver tried to act not too offended by that, they had plans to make and that is what they did. Roy Jason and Lian were on a plane to Star City and Dinah went to pick them up. The last thing they needed was Jason immediately picking a fight with Oliver while he was driving. They had left Lian with Felicity who is far too happy and eager to start spamming all over with pictures of his granddaughter. He wasn't jealous at all, why would he be?

While Dinah was picking up the family that landed, Oliver had gotten a text from Henry, an informant of his. A gothic looking family had checked into a hotel not too far from Queen Industries. Oliver sent Conner and Mia to check on the family, they had arrived just fine but apparently something was off about them. Oliver was going to go through a thorough report on the family but Roy and Jason had arrived and he might as well explain this all at once.

"Vesper Nightingale is the father, Danny is his son and the girl is Theodora. She is a family friend apparently. Bat suspects they are some kind of meta but there's no list of what their powers are. They were Metropolis before this and Metropolis just got the first mass murder in a very long time. It's a lot smaller than the known rogues of Metropolis so they're not exactly sure who is the cause of it." Oliver handed off images Batman had sent him of both the Nightingales and the incident from Metropolis to Roy who hummed and Jason who just stared at the photos.

"Jay, why does this kid look like your dad?" Oliver hadn't realized but getting a good look at the image Roy wasn't wrong. Danny Nightingale looked like Bruce did when they went to boarding school together. Well at least there was a reason why Bruce seemed so interested in this family specifically.

"No clue, I never got a good look at the kid cause for some reason being around his family just kind of puts me on edge? More like I lose my sense of self when I'm around them." Well that wasn't good, the bats were all a bit of control freaks so if Jason didn't feel himself around them perhaps having him here wasn't the best idea. Though Jason clearly knew what he said because he looked directly at all over and just slowly shook his head. He wasn't going to leave Roy's side and Oliver is not going to be able to convince him because bats were stubborn.

"So boss, don't get mad..." Mia spoke over the comms. For some reason Oliver could just hear her shy grin from over the comms. Whatever she was about to tell him he wasn't going to be happy and he already felt it in his bones. "We may or may not have lost the Nightingales."

"Elaborate?!" Oliver could feel his blood pressure rising.

"We were following them just fine. They checked into the hotel, changed clothes and went out for a walk. Then they walked into a crowd of people and just straight disappeared, like into a sea of people and just vanished which is weird because I'm for sure I could see the blonde hair girl right there and then she was gone the next second." Connor cut into Mia's explanation.

People don't just disappear, not unless someone wants them to disappear. Either the killer is in the city and has taken the children hostage again or something else was going on and Batman hasn't told him. To go from Metropolis to Star City was not easy feat the fact that the killer waited until they were in the city to snag the kids makes it a very strange situation. He swears this couldn't get any worse than it already was. Which he wished he didn't say that because then it did.

"Speedy, Green, is the father in the crowd too?" Oliver stared at the screen in front of him when he felt a buzz from his phone. A text from Felicity, Oliver looked it over twice before settling his phone down. He really wished this wasn't the case right now, the most inconvenient news.

"Nope, he is gone too."

"People don't just disappear, unless that's their power. We don't know what their power is." Jason looked over the file before setting it down next to Roy.

"Well they do disappear if Deathstroke is involved." Oliver groaned into his hands before picking his phone back up. The message from Felicity. Slade Wilson was in town. That timing couldn't be any more inconvenient, whether he was in charge of the charge or being ordered to do it.

"I'm sorry, what?" Mia spoke in a harsh whisper over the comms. Oliver felt the two pairs of eyes land on him when he said that and just opened his phone for Roy and Jason to see the message from Felicity.

Dinah had joined them at some point and just snatched Oliver's phone again. This was a problem, they had no idea why this family was being targeted and now they found the person who is hunting them down. But something about it just didn't sit right with Oliver, 47 bodies seems oddly specific and almost sloppy for Slade's work. If it was Slade, Batman would have already known and Slade would have been dealt with. The timing was way too convenient for it to not be Slade but at the same time it felt too convenient for it to be Slade.

"We need to find the family. Arsenal, Hood hurry back to the hotel and see if you can find anything about their plans for today. Speedy, Green, you two are the best at hunting down Slade, do not engage I repeat do not engage. Just send your location and make sure he doesn't spot you. Canary let's just hope that this is just a big coincidence and the family and Slade are not in the same place." Oliver barked out orders but he didn't stop to notice Jason and Roy look at each other with odd expressions. When neither of them moved Oliver looked back and they both seemed to have a silent conversation.

"What?"

"Nothing." Roy sighed after breaking eye contact with his partner. Roy and Jason went to get their gear and Jason slightly shoved Oliver aside when walking past. Oliver sighed, he didn't have time for their teen dramatics.

Oliver wasn't sure what was going on once they arrived where Mia and Connor had lost a family, nothing looked out of the ordinary. Even the side alleys used didn't have any signs of struggle or force. Batman had Oliver an updated list and the only power that was listed with enchanted strength and it was only for the father. Lovely, a possible meta running around and the only power they knew of is something that Slade was prepared to combat.

Oliver hadn't updated his fellow heroes that he may or may not have lost the Nightingales within his City. That would be embarrassing since they were only there for about an hour before they went missing. It wasn't exactly easy but Oliver suspected that gothamites just have the ability to disappear but that was shortly disproven after Batman very much said that they were not natives to Gotham. He means it could be a lingering effect of being in Gotham, a temporary enchantment. He was honestly considering that.

As for the others, Hood and Arsenal had found nothing of interest aside from what looked to be a scale that was the size of a palm. There's no label of what museum or gift shop they got it from and Jason complained that it looks and feels like a real scale. But Roy argued on how the family could randomly come across a scale that was sized. They continued to bicker until Mia cut in and told them to kiss and shut up. Mia and Connor on the other hand had found where Slade was hiding out but didn't see the Nightingales.

So Slade didn't have the family, yet. Unless that wasn't why he was here and he was here for a completely different reason that was going to be more problems on Oliver's hands. He checked the location and told the two of them to leave and that he was going to handle it with Canary. The other four were going to find that family for the life of them, they didn't need more rogues making plans tonight. When Oliver and Dinah arrived, Slade stood there waiting. A menace who just stood there smiling even with his mask on Oliver could just tell.

"What a grand old time I didn't think you missed me that much that you would come to me. I haven't done anything Archer so why are you here?" No matter how much Oliver knew, Slade is just someone who liked messing with people's heads, there was nothing clear about why he was in Star City.

"You being here never ends up being a good thing." Oliver spoke low while aiming his bow at the mercenary.

Slade simply chuckled before pulling out his own blade. Some days never wish that his rogues were more chatty like flash's rogues. Deathstroke would never tell him what was happening no matter who asked, if they wanted anything they were going to have to fight for it. Oliver groaned and Dinah took his side, she was ready and was going to stick by him for this. He could hear the others in comms asking what was happening but he couldn't risk bringing them into it. Lian would never forgive him if something happened to her dads so Oliver ignored them and waited for Slade to move.

It didn't take long for him to start he was an eager one. Oliver released a string of arrows after arrows but that didn't stop Slade from deflecting them with his blade. Canary tried holding him off with her scream but the mercenary held his ground behind a pillar. Slade made it a game of cat and mouse but Oliver wasn't sure he wasn't the mouse the whole time. At some point he and Dinah got separated and Oliver cursed.

Slade had successfully cornered him and Oliver was about to fight with everything he had. Slade aimed for his head but Oliver stopped with his bow. He learned from the last few times of fighting people with swords that his bow needed to be sturdy so he was able to disarm his opponent. Leaving them both with hand to hand combat and at some point knives that Oliver snatched off of Slade and Slade snatched one of Oliver's knives. But they kept disarming each other so it just ended up turning into a brawl on the floor Oliver kept kicking him trying to get Slade to get off him.

A few whistles were heard in the air and Slade stopped fighting Oliver to cough up some blood. Oliver could see things sticking out of Slade's back, his arrows. The green tales of the arrows was a sign it was his bow and arrows but he had discarded that. Someone else had shot Slade with the Kryptonite Arrows he only used just in case, his quiver had thrown most of his arrows on the floor. Dinah wouldn't have done that, she knew his arrows well and which to use. Oliver tried pushing Slade off to see who shot him and heard a male voice.

"At least I am not out of practice. You should have taken the shot the first time, you wouldn't have been in this mess." A voice spoke to him in French?! The voice didn't sound familiar and once all of her was able to get slayed off of him and off to the side so the arrows wouldn't stick into him more the person was gone and his bow was on the floor again.

Over comms he could hear Roy, Jason, Mia and Connor talking about the family, they were found not too far off the main road in a diner in one of the side alleys. The dad and friend were there chatting, eating and the son was off in the bathroom. Oliver looked back at Slade who had already left. He was stripping blood but he was injured in Oliver knew that Slade wasn't going to stick around for him to bring him in. Oliver tried reaching out to Dinah but it wasn't shortly after Slade left that she appeared worried and checked him over.

"I'm fine, Slade got shot several times. Did you see anyone on your way here?" Oliver spoke softly, he could feel a migraine coming in.

"No, why?"

"Someone used my bow and just tried to kill Slade."

Oliver may have forgotten his comms were open while he was listening to the other archers give their report. He could hear the gasps along the mic in a very concerned groan from one Red Hood. Oliver had half the mind to just berate Batman on just not telling him how extremely unlucky the Nightingales are. Just trying to watch over the disappearing acts and suddenly an assassin appears in your city just raises way too many red flags.

"It's right now a bad time to mention that Cupid is currently trying to rob a bank with a new partner?" Felicity had connected herself to their channel with a giggling Lian in the background.

Oliver groaned, it was going to be a long week. He wanted the Nightingales out of his city.

Chapter Text

If you were a normal family and you got kidnapped by the city's supervillain. Honestly you would have just gone home and probably stopped going on vacation across the country. But Danny's Family wasn't normal, hell Dora was more excited at the fact that that was her first time getting kidnapped by somebody not knowing who she was.

Yeah Duke ended up scolding him that night when he got back to the hotel over messages and then FaceTime. Telling him that he absolutely jinxed it with his last message, Danny found it hilarious watching his friend be absolutely concerned and genuinely mean it. He could have sworn that he told Duke that he was a very unlucky person. His dad on the other hand was getting a call from Bruce Wayne who was trying to convince him to come back home. Though his dad gave him one look at Danny and he just said no.

Right because it was his vacation so it was his rules. Much to Bruce's dismay and Duke's very exasperated self. He hadn't even left Gotham for a complete 2 days and he already had the worst luck in the world to get kidnapped by the super villain of Metropolis. But he didn't care, they continued forward and they were going to have fun with their vacation. After hanging up with their respective humans, Dora wanted to take her wings out for a fly and asked if Danny wanted to join her. After all this was the reason why they were supposed to be going around so Danny ghost form could get used to this dimension.

His Dad decided to join them and they went on a fly. It was honestly very nice, going over the city it's not like they had any clouds to hide behind but they could go invisible and that was fine. Yeah Danny wasn't too sure how the city would feel with the giant dragon just flying overhead. But that was their vacation in Metropolis and it ended pretty well even if they didn't stay for the complete week and decided to move on to the next city.

Honestly unlike Metropolis most of the other cities that they visited weren't as exciting as the first two days they had outside of Gotham. Though the mundane was what he wanted and it was actually pretty nice to be a tourist for once. Central City was actually very interesting because of the amount of people that bought donuts because the city hero actually had a very very large sweet tooth. They were pretty good Donuts so he wasn't complaining. They didn't stay there for too long; it was too loud.

And they went to Star City which actually kind of reminded him of Gotham in a way. The City heroes didn't have superpowers but bow and arrows AKA Robin hoods. They were actually quite fun, he could see some of the reds and greens running across rooftops at night. Danny actually had a lot of fun in that City cause he was able to shoot a bow at some random guy that was dressed in black and orange.

Apparently not all the archers were heroes there was actually one Archer named Cupid ironically who was actually a villain. The locals told them to stay away from her because she would accidentally get latched on to whoever she found interesting and would cause them more problems than they really wanted. Dora was guessing that Cupid may have actually been a Denizen but they weren't actually sure since they never ran into her so they moved on to the next city.

They ended up in a place called Jump City where a bunch of teen heroes were normally hanging out. It was right around then that they had to part ways with Dora, apparently she was needed for some legal business but even then Danny couldn't help make fun of her. She grumbled before flipping him off and fell right through her portal. So they did take at least one day to spend time around Jump City seeing a bunch of the teen heroes actually do stuff in action. According to Duke, Nightwing was the original leader of the Teen Titans and he would occasionally show up whenever either a new recruit joined the Titans or he just wanted to be there to visit. They came across him a few times and Danny could swear that he recognized the guy but he wasn't sure from where, he probably just saw the Bludhaven vigilante once or twice out of his window when they drove through Gotham a couple of times before leaving.

Though they didn't end up staying long in that City. Mostly because of Danny's mood, he didn't exactly hate the people there but he was more envious of the fact that there was an entire community of teen heroes and all the people in that City supported them. The support that he could never get himself, but it was truly that simple just to be loved for what you do especially when you're protecting people. They weren't viewed as monsters. But he was and he had long said accepted that. There was no changing him or his nature.

And like that almost 5 months had passed. They were on their last stop and their last City before heading back to Gotham. The US capital, much to Danny's dismay he actually missed going to visit the space and Air museum. He wasn't really counting on any special surprises but once they arrived at their hotel he was met with an actual surprise. But one of his favorite people was standing there but for some reason she looked different than she normally did.

"No offense auntie Hestia but why do you look different? You look beautiful but you look different." In all her glory, Hestia stood in front of him but instead of the usual brunette hair and goldish red eyes she had black hair with electric blue eyes. She turned and smiled at him, at least that never changed. It was still as warm as ever.

"Well when I'm in this world that's what I look like. We can change our appearances as we wish but this is how me and my siblings appear in this world. Even though we have long since abandoned it." She spoke in an elegant ancient greek that Danny absolutely envied because no matter what she said she always sounded like honey. "I see that you have both decided to visit the capital and I was just so happening to also be visiting so I thought why not to spend time with my favorite little nephew."

"I thought you were too busy to be joining us for this." His dad cut in with a slight unamused tone. Hestia simply grinned and Danny couldn't help but think that in another life these two would have 100% be siblings.

Danny decided to leave these two to whatever bickering session they're about to start doing and went to his room. Going to change it to something more comfortable he wished that he had anything more casual. Honestly he misses wearing jeans, but the most casual he could get was a simple dress pants that was gray and a light blue button up. Once he finishes changing he gets a buzz on his phone he almost forgot to let his friend know that he was in a new city. Some days though, Danny regrets introducing Dorathea to Duke because they were both as bad as each other. He never thought he would have to be the voice of reason between the 3 of them.

___
The Greek conspiracy

Alien or Vampire: please have mercy on my phone you simpletons

Give her shinies: absolutely not! tell your friend he has to get in line I'm your best friend first

Duchess Tammy: Theodora no one is coming for your position I simply said that I could be a better friend

Give her shinies: just because you follow the law doesn't mean that you could be a better friend

Duchess Tammy: bold of you to assume that I follow the law

Give her shinies: 🤨

Alien or Vampire: letting you two meet was a mistake. Getting you @Give her shinies a phone was a mistake

Give her shinies: hey now that's not true

Duchess Tammy: she's cool I'm just saying though

Alien or Vampire: don't even start please not again I already have two other people bickering IRL I do not need both of you bickering online blowing up my phone

Duchess Tammy: who's bickering in your car?

Alien or Vampire: no I'm at the hotel right now and apparently one of my aunts decided to just pop out of nowhere

Duchess Tammy: you have an aunt?!

Give her shinies: last I checked you did not have an aunt. what are you talking about? your dad doesn't have any siblings???

Alien or Vampire: Dora you are actually stupid

Give her shinies: dude you see how he treats me you cannot handle all that

Duchess Tammy: 😔 yeah I know if he treated me like that I would actually just start crying

Alien or Vampire: oh my Gods
Alien or Vampire: Dora, its Lorelei-

Give her shinies: OH!
Give her shinies: OKAY NOW I AM ACTUALLY SLOW I DID NOT REALIZE THAT

Duchess Tammy: Who's Lorelei?

Alien or Vampire: My aunt

Give her shinies: a really cool lady that gives both me and Danny sweet bread every single time we managed to pull off a prank without anybody knowing it was us
Give her shinies: she doesn't snitch if anything she hides us most of the time

Alien or Vampire: bold of you to assume that I need to hide
Alien or Vampire: most of my pranks are targeted on purpose and I want them to know it was me

Duchess Tammy: I feel nervous by what that implies

Alien or Vampire: just don't piss me off and you will never find out

Give her shinies: I'm pretty sure he means that literally

Duchess Tammy: 😰

Alien or Vampire: 🙂
___

Danny put his phone in his pocket and went out into the dining room. His dad was slouched over the counter of the kitchen and Hestia looked like she was victorious in whatever they were talking about. Apparently she has successfully got him to agree with her doing them, not like Danny is going to complain about extra company and he honestly loved her so he just looked at his dad smugly and his dad just groaned. Danny just laughed at his father's expense. The older simply walked out the door leaving the two giggling in the dining room waiting for him to return.

"Look at you, you've grown again." Hestia said while looking at him, Danny hadn't really noticed. He had subconsciously grown back to his original height but he was still shorter than his dad so it didn't particularly matter. Perhaps if Dora was still with them he would have noticed. "So, where are we going?" Danny snorted, she vacation crashed with no plan.

"The National Air and Space museum. I memorized it when I was little from documentaries but this world had Aliens and magic from the beginning so who knows what new stuff is actually in there." It would be new to Danny but not to the people who lived there. He didn't mind not knowing everything but he could proudly say that he researched thoroughly on most new planets and space knowledge that wasn't there before. Even made sure he had a notification for any new NASA facts for the day. Duke called him a certified nerd in rich clothes and Danny was honestly proud.

His dad finally left his room, no longer pouting. Right because his dad definitely doesn't pout. Fright was close behind him, Danny hadn't really brought it up but he also had changed a lot recently. To Danny he just looked like a combination of his biological parents and stopped looking like Dash. He refused to acknowledge that Fright looked a lot like himself and he had long since stopped being afraid of his parents. They left together and Fright disappeared into the crowd like he had done all the times before.

Arriving at the Museum was definitely grinning ear to ear. He didn't want to do the tour, he wanted to wonder. Hestia and his dad simply followed behind him as Danny went from exhibit to exhibit. A few about constellations that Hestia gave her version of the original story, honestly having someone from that time period just made Danny's core purr in delight. Once they got to Heracles both adults groaned and Danny couldn't help but laugh. One groaned from experience and the other simply knew the story, Danny skipped that exhibit when he noticed a bunch of kids rushing over. As much as those kids looked up to the hero, he wasn't going to ruin it for them.

If it was up to Danny he would spend his whole day in that museum. He knew they would let him, he didn't even need to ask but Danny was curious if they wanted to do anything. So he got them into the gift shop so he could buy a NASA hoodie or two. Time to restart his collection, he might as well start it now. He can't always look like he came out of a fashion magazine, it made him stand out too much. Danny got what he wanted, Hestia bought a pretty star themed bracelet and his dad got nothing. Again. This man never got himself anything and one of these Danny will get him something out of spite.

"So, where to?" Danny spun on his heel to face his guardians. Hestia shrugged and Danny wasn't entirely surprised that she wasn't sure herself. His dad on the other hand looked at him before looking at the other buildings in the area. He simply hummed when he spotted one in the distance and simply pointed at it. The National Geographic Museum. Hestia perked up and his dad looked away from her. If Danny remembered correctly that was the museum with a complete ancient Greek section.

It was clear that part of the museum was extremely popular. It was full of people who were either there for themselves or on tour groups. They came across a state of Hestia and Danny kept looking back and forth. They looked nothing alike, Hestia giggled at his antics and shooed him along so they didn't hold up that area. He stumbled upon a vase that had Pandora on it, Pariah squinted at it before shrugging it off. It was honestly fun to see the people he actually lived with be famous in a way that seems like a fairytale.

"Get down on the ground!" Danny turned to see a bunch of men in all black holding guns and bags. Seriously, robbing a museum is almost ridiculous, what with people in this world and committing crime in the middle of the day. Gotham wasn't nearly as bad as some of these places.

Danny looked in-between his two guardians. One of them being at each side of him while they crouched on the floor. His dad looked more annoyed than pissed, which was good. He really wasn't sure if he could handle his dad's murderous intentions right now. As for Hestia, she looked unreadable. Danny had never seen her without her signature warm smile. Her eyes glowed a dangerous golden hue, next to him his dad chuckled. Danny looked at him confused and his dad signed to him. 'There is a reason why I don't care for her attitude towards me. And it is the same reason why she is one of only a few who have my respect.' Danny was definitely going to need the story on how these two met at some point but by the sounds of it he should be more concerned by what she was going to do.

Next to them was a mother and her daughter. The little girl was holding a little astronaut plush, Danny found it adorable. She looked so scared that Danny couldn't help but try to comfort her. He waved to get her attention, he made a paper puppet out of the pamphlet he had gotten at the beginning and she started to wipe her tears away. Even tugging on her mom to watch the puppet with her, the mom looked so thankful. Danny honestly forgot the feeling of being helpful and gratitude felt nice.

Robbing museums was disgraceful, so many of the denizens spoke highly of their items ending up in cases or displays. It meant people could learn their stories, stories that could have long since been forgotten. For some it meant that people could learn of their sacrifices and to others it could give them feelings of never being alone. Especially for the artifacts that never made it to a proper grave, museums in a sense were like giant graves.

"That is enough! Return what doesn't belong to you!" A voice echoed throughout the room. Danny looked up from his little puppet show, a woman with long black hair and electric blue eyes stood holding a lasso. Hestia did say she was visiting, this was probably why. Diana, her niece and famously known as Wonder Woman was currently saving them. The little girl next to them started bouncing from joy, honestly Danny gets it. He had heard stories, she looked just as impressive in person as Pandora had told him.

One of the robbers didn't seem too pleased by the little girl. He must have been extremely desperate because he chose to pick the little girl as a hostage. He yanked the little girl right in front of Danny. He didn't really remember what happened. One second he was showing the little girl a puppet he made, next he had the guy wrapped in a headlock. Hestia caught the little girl from the man's grip and handed her back to her mother. Danny was going to sit by and let Diana handle it but this idiot just had to go pick a kid, even if he didn't do anything Hestia surely would have.

They were involved now. Well crap, way to go for trying to lay low for the rest of his trip. Danny dropped the unconscious robber and ran at another one, kneeing him in the face. In the mess he could hear someone yelling at him he wasn't paying attention. The other hostages started running towards the exit, when Danny turned he could see his dad holding two unconscious robbers and Hestia guiding the elderly and children to the exit. Wonder Woman herself already tied the 4 that were near her to the museum column. She looked over to both Danny and Pariah with a very familiar face of disappointment. She really was Hestia's niece, they had the same "i'm not mad but disappointed face". She gestured to the exit, and simply mouthed that she would be outside soon.

Welp they were about to get scolded. He looked over to his dad who looked almost done with the Greek family, they were the only ones to actually get him to look stressed at a level Danny only dreams to achieve. Hestia simply chuckled and said it would be over sooner if they just do so. The trio waited off on the side while the paramedics and police took statements and checked over civilians. Danny saw the little girl with an ice pack on arm from where the man grabbed her and he felt more upset he didn't react sooner. But his disappointment was overwritten by the mom coming over and giving each a hug and thank yous. Danny and Hestia were more than happy to take it while his dad looked completely awkward the whole time.

"Being a mother and not being able to protect her child is one of the most terrifying experiences for a parent." Wonder Woman said while approaching them as the mom went back to her daughter. The little girl waved her little astronaut's arm at them and Danny couldn't help but wave back. Diana looked at Hestia before looking at Danny and Pariah with a confused look. "Forgive me, but do I know you?" She asked Hestia genuinely. Wait what?! Hestia wasn't visiting but spying on her niece and she didn't even know. Danny and Pariah looked down at Hestia who simply smiled.

"No, I don't think so?"

"Hmm. Well, normally I would give citizens long and very lengthy advice about trying to play heroes during dangerous situations that could end with themselves or others hurt but it was very clear that the three of you can handle yourselves. As for you, young warrior. That was Pankeration, I haven't seen that outside of my homeland in a long time. May I ask who taught you?" Oh, you know just the first woman Pandora! Of course Danny could say that. Even though he wishes he could, clearly Hestia didn't make herself known so he shouldn't either.

"We are from Greece, a traveler stayed in our home for a while and she offered to teach him." His dad came in close with a quick cover story. Technically not a lie, Pandora did offer to teach him. Diana seemed satisfied with that answer and let the trio get checked over by the EMTs even though they didn't have injuries and gave their statements to the police before they were free to go back to their hotel. Danny wanted a selfie in front of the EMT filled area and sent it to his group chat with Duke, Dora and Cass. Dora and Cass were both complaining about how on earth did he end up at another incident. Dora more on the fact that she was left out of the fun and Cass more on Danny being a trouble magnet. Duke was suspiciously quiet but he got a text from their private messages for some reason.

___
The unexpected greek lore

20 Questions: Who's the lady behind you?

Alien Idealist: Huh?

20 Questions: The lady behind you! In your selfie

Alien Idealist: Why didn't you just ask me this in the group chat???
Alien Idealist: that's my aunt Lorelei

20 Questions: Dude-
20 Questions: THAT'S HER THOUGH

Alien Idealist: ????

20 Questions: SHE'S THE GIRL FROM MY DREAM

Alien Idealist: WHAT?!

Chapter Text

Duke needed to talk to Danny. It's been months since they last saw each other in person, Danny was supposed to be arriving early that afternoon. After Danny sent him that picture a few days ago Duke had been spiraling on his end. For months he came up empty handed for his dream, the black bracelet not leaving him despite him having dreams for other issues coming around. On top of the fact he still didn't tell Bruce about them.

The little girl from his dreams was actually Danny's Aunt?! Who would have guessed? Not him because he didn't even know Danny had an aunt up until a few days ago. She wasn't Vesper's biological sister according to Theodora. She also seemed just as confused until Danny said her name. So either Theodora wasn't aware her friend wasn't human or she was one hell of a good actor because clearly Lorelei had ties to the magic community. Duke was stressing more than he needed to, he hadn't given his brothers an update because he wanted to talk to Danny first.

A perfect time, it was like Danny was reading his thoughts. Duke got buzzed from his phone and checked the message just to do a double take. Danny Nightingale was waiting outside by the front gate for him. Duke blinked twice while reading the message again, yes he read that correctly. He checked the time, it was 9 am. Danny had arrived early and spitefully didn't tell him. Duke fell out of his bed and landed on his face. He wasn't even ready.

____
The unexpected greek lore

Alien Idealist: Good morning sleeping beauty! I'm outside your house
Alien Idealist: Image of Danny's hand pointing at Wayne Manor

20 Questions: You are an ass

Alien Idealist: 😌 I'm aware

20 Questions: I thought you were coming later?!
20 Questions: Dude I'm not even ready

Alien Idealist: I'm aware

20 Questions: You are laughing, aren't you?

Alien Idealist: Did you fall out of your bed?

20 Questions: I hate you

Alien Idealist: No you don't

20 Questions: Sighs
20 Questions: no I don't

Alien Idealist: good now come out I'm bored
___

Duke tossed his phone on his and took a quick shower to get dressed. He put on a purple hoodie Steph gave him as a gift, it said "Trigger Warning: Bi Panic!" on it. He found it hilarious since she gave it to him in June. It was light and very cozy for the August wind. One pair of cargo pants and sneakers later, Duke made his way down the manor stairs for the front door. Checking his pockets to make sure he had everything before was stopped by Alfred.

"Will you not be joining us for breakfast, Master Duke?"

"Sorry Alfie, I forgot I was meeting up with a friend today and I'm kinda running late. We are going to get breakfast and probably lunch together so I should be back for dinner!" Duke quickly noted off, he knows Alfred likes knowing who shows and wouldn't be home for the day. The butler gave him a quick nod and held out Duke's keys. An absolute saint, Duke thanked Alfred and left without issue.

He sprinted over to the front gate. At first he was confused, there was no vampiric 5 '5 guy standing there. Hell he didn't even see Danny. He passed the gate and saw a tall guy with long black hair covering his face in a NASA sweater and jeans leaning against the gates wall. There was no way, right? The guy was aggressively texting on his phone and once he shot the message Duke's phone vibrated in his pocket.

____
The unexpected greek lore

Alien Idealist: I will turn into a feral cat and jump your fence if you don't hurry up 😒
____

"Holy shit-" Duke didn't mean to say that out loud but the guy- Danny turned to him and quickly walked over. This was definitely Danny with his stupid dorky grin, he actually looked like a nerd with that hoodie on. Duke didn't even notice Danny taking out headphones, that explains why he didn't hear him pass the gate.

Duke was mildly tempted to ask if Danny was kidnapped by aliens. He looked nothing like the sick kid that looked like he was on death's doors a few months ago, for one he had actually gained color and his hair grew out even longer. The eye bags were gone and he looked like he actually grew some muscle. Were those freckles?! Danny had freckles this whole time and he couldn't tell until now! What the fuck, were these Nightingale genetics? Plus he was tall, taller than Duke just by a few inches but Duke could still tell. It was almost off putting how different he looked, the selfie from DC made him still look like a ghost.

"Who the fuck are you?" Duke blurted out.

"Holy Grail- language? You kiss your father with that mouth?" Same greek accent with a sarcastic tease that seems to be blending well with his English, his voice was a bit deeper too. But the way Danny smiled and teased, it was definitely still Danny. But it didn't feel real. Did Danny go through the 7th stages of puberty over night because this was definitely not normal. "Earth to Duchess Tammy, are you still with me?" Crap, Duke pulled away from Danny. Danny was way too close to his face, Duke could feel his face heating up. But he couldn't stop staring at his friend. Of course Danny called him that stupid nickname, Duchess Tammy for Duke Thomas since it was both a title and a first name as a last name.

"What on God's green earth happened to you? You looked like you've been kidnapped and came back as a whole new person?!" Duke tried to compose himself but he couldn't look Danny in the eyes or anywhere for that matter.

"Well I was kidnapped?" Duke looked unamused at Danny who was clearly mentioning the time Lex Luthor kidnapped him in Metropolis. "I didn't really change much, this was how I looked healthy minus the few inches of height." A few inches he says, as if he didn't go from 5'5 to 6'1 over 5 months. Yeah no, definitely just a few inches. Duke knew a few adults (Steph and Tim) who would kill for that few inches.

"You looked like a pile of bones a few months ago!"

"You don't believe me?" Of course not, Duke's Danny was a 5 '5 guy that wore Victorian Vampire-like clothes with his hair brushed and styled while looking off into the distance without a smile on his face. This Danny was everything but that, shaggy hair that looked like he was thrown into a blow dryer and wearing a sweater and jeans! Duke didn't even think he owned jeans when Danny confessed to him once that the outfit Duke met him in was actually his traveling pajamas.

Danny simply sighed before pulling out his phone. He texted someone and got an instant reply. Danny showed Duke his screen and there it was, a picture of a young Danny that looked about 14 and actually looked exactly like he does currently minus a few inches. The photo even included Dora who was wearing a bright blue dress and laughing her head off while Danny was wearing a hoodie that he probably stole from his dad and sweatpants. Duke was going to ask who even sent that photo but Danny ended up getting a notification for the same person "Tyler". He didn't remember a "Tyler" being in Danny's file, perhaps an old but not close friend.

"Believe me now?"

"Yeah, it's surreal but I see it now. I'm glad you are doing better now?" Duke wanted to say more but he was definitely not going to say what was on his mind. Danny chuckled and Duke felt like exploding.

"Duke, you are glowing." Duke could feel his face heat up even more. Then he realized Danny wasn't complimenting him, Duke was actually glowing.

Well crap, his meta power never did that before, not unless he wanted them too. God Duke wanted to find a hole and die in it, he squatted down and put his face in his hands. He just realized that he didn't tell Danny he was a meta, much less that he was Signal. Well double crap, did he really just blow his identity to his civilian friend because his emotions couldn't keep themselves together? Duke felt a hand grabbing his wrist and was tugging him up, Danny was taking him somewhere. They weren't going into town like they originally planned, instead they headed in the direction of his manor.

"Danny-" But Danny cut him off.

"Just wait until we are somewhere private."

They went past Danny's bush wall and went around his manor, there were more tall bushes than Duke realized. It was actually Danny's back garden that had a maze entrance which was crazy as a whole. At the center or what Duke assumes is the center of the maze was a garden filled to the brim of lavenders and hydrangeas. There were two giant wisteria trees that surrounded a seating area maybe from marble. It's sights like this that make Duke remember that Danny isn't just a dorky nerd but also a rich kid. Danny guided him to the nearest bench that had really soft cushions on them.

Duke didn't really realize that benches were facing the house, in the distance. He could see closed dark red curtains that were probably to Danny's Dad's bedroom. While on the opposite side, it took almost 9 windows and probably more on the side was a navy blue room, it was extremely long compared to the other room but Duke could see star patterns on the curtains. That was definitely Danny's room, he was honestly curious about how much room Danny just had being an only child. Duke doesn't even remember his childhood bedroom being even a quarter of what he could see.

"Oh hey, you aren't being the literal sun anymore!" Danny teased and Duke shoved him. It was his stupid fault he was glowing in the first place. "You aren't dying on me right?" Duke blinked, then blinked again. What does Duke glow have to do with dying?

"No? Why would I be dying?"

"Well, I know we joke about you being the sun and all that. I mean if you were like a starborn Alien that would make sense, no?" Wait, back track. Danny thought Duke was an alien?! "You know, when stars die they get real bright then they don't and then they explode. Which is kinda like what you did? So I was worried you were going to explode." That actually made so much sense and with Duke being able to control light it kinda tracks. He hopes he doesn't explode because that would be extremely painful.

"No, Danny. I'm not an alien-" Danny sighed disappointedly and Duke actually shoved him off the bench for that.

"So you are what people call a meta then? Yeah? That's pretty cool." Danny wasn't upset with Duke not telling him? Hell, Danny actually thought he was cool. What the actual hell? Danny stayed on the floor but sat up crossing his legs and looked up at the tree hovering over them. Despite metas being a little more common, they still hide. There were still people out there that didn't like them or wanted to use metas for a number of illegal things but Danny didn't seem to care.

Duke had heard from the JLD that a lot of magic users or even people who weren't human didn't like metas either. Whether Danny was on either spectrum was still up in the air but he didn't care either way. Danny looked back at Duke who was staring and simply smiled, there was genuinely no fear or hurt behind those eyes. Danny looked a bit thought before seemingly deciding something with himself.

"How about this?"

"Hm?" Duke hummed Danny stuck out his hand to catch a falling piece of wisteria.

"A secret for a secret so you don't have to worry about me babbling?" Duke choked on air, Danny was just going to give something up so easily just because Duke made a mistake? He wanted to protect against it but his bat training was fighting against it. He wanted to be a good friend and trust Danny but that went against everything Bruce had taught him. Danny could probably tell he was conflicted. "Empathic non human" echoed in his mind sounding exactly like Bruce. "You aren't making me do this, I am offering this to you as a friend. It is only fair." Danny put his hand over Duke's and just tilted his head.

"I- Okay." That was all Duke could say and Danny smiled. He removed his hand before manifesting a ball of ice in his hand. Just with that small display Duke could see Danny's features shift. His freckles glowed a light blue, his ears became pointed and the roots of his hair grew white. His figure tips grew a dark navy blue while his eyes glowed blue. But once Danny dispelled his magic he had reversed back to his human self. Danny was going to say something but bit his tongue.

"Gods damnit, these always take longer to go back to normal." Danny said with almost a lisp, he opened his mouth a bit and it revealed fangs?! Danny swore up and down he wasn't a vampire. Well vampires had red eyes and a whole list of other things that Danny didn't qualify for so not a vampire.

"Freaking elf-" Danny snapped his mouth shut before looking at Duke like he insulted him. "Wait, was I wrong?"

"Let's be honest here, you aren't the first to call me that. Everyone back home used too, that or little kitten-" Duke snorted at that. Danny did kinda remind him of a cat sometimes. Mostly because of his sarcastic clearly no damned given attitude.

"So, a fairy?" Duke guessed and Danny gave him a so-so hand gesture.

"Close, kinda a spirit. Like those that people would confuse for fae and stuff. I mean it's a lot more complicated than that but Dad pretty much simplified it." Duke didn't know much about Mystical creatures but he was definitely going to look into it once he got back to the manor. Danny had shared this with him and Duke didn't know what to do with the information. He couldn't tell Bruce but he should, honestly everything that was happening a moment was going against what he was supposed to do and wasn't sure what to even tell the others. He couldn't just rat out a friend, but if it keeps him safe. Curse Duke and being conflicted. "Why do you seem more stressed now than before?" Oh dear sweet Danny Nightingale, Duke is stressed.

"Honestly I wasn't supposed to tell anyone I have powers. Only my family knows, I can't lie to them you know? I love them a lot but how am I supposed to go in there and just be like "hey guys I almost exploded at the front gate. Don't worry if only one person saw it and he is cool about it." Bruce would probably ground me for life." Duke rumbled and felt more stressed saying it out loud.

"Then don't you? I mean you already have a lot on your plate. You know, the bracelets. If keeping one more is gonna stress you out this much then don't keep it." Danny said it so casually, Duke doesn't know how he got so lucky with such a nonchalant friend.

"But Danny, that's your secret to tell. I shouldn't just go around telling people!"

"Duke, do you trust your family?"

"Yeah, with my life."

"Then I am going to have to trust them too."

Duke honestly envied Danny. How he can be so relaxed with Duke while Duke feels terrible for being a paranoid bat through and through. It wasn't fair that Danny could just trust him like that, it was honestly insane. Duke could think of 100 reasons Danny shouldn't just be giving out his secret but it was like Danny just crushed his arguments with an "I trust you". But that was how he was, Danny never blatantly lied. He mostly spoke the truth or twisted the truth a bit to sound cooler but blatantly lying wasn't him.

"I know that look. You are thinking about why I don't just lie my way out of it instead of showing you my secret." God damn mind reader, Duke nodded and Danny rested his head on Duke's knees. "Because lying takes way too much effort." So it was because of Danny, with his stupid dorky grin, being lazy that he didn't lie to Duke. "Schemers always end up at the short cold dead end when it's too late to realize they were outplayed, liars hurt themselves more than they hurt others and the greedy can't afford to stay true to their life ambitions. I don't want to be like that, I've seen how that ends for other people and I don't want that for me." If only humans could live by those ideals, maybe Bruce wouldn't be so paranoid in trusting people.

They never got to the topic they were supposed to talk about but honestly it could wait. Duke didn't want to think more about it, they spent the rest of their time just talking to each other. That made Danny happy and Duke honestly lost most of his stress. He got hungry and was invited inside for essentially lunch, he hadn't realized he talked to Danny in the garden for almost 3 hours. They had alfredo pasta with chicken and it was honestly extremely delicious Duke could eat more.

Danny took him on a quick tour of their manor. They passed a few paintings that looked like they were moving and had shooting stars but Duke was pulled away before he could actually confirm it. There was a lot about the manor that was different from the Wayne's and despite Danny being an only child it actually felt lived in. Duke had finally run into Danny's giant dad. The fact Danny was his son felt so unreal, the older Nightingale looked down at his son without a smile on his face and Danny was just bouncing and beaming while talking to his dad. Was this what the JLA saw when one of the bats or birds spoke to B?

"I'm not sure your dad likes me." Duke confessed as he and Danny walked back to Wayne manor.

"No, he definitely does. If he didn't like you, you wouldn't even be allowed within 20 meters of the gate. Trust me, I know when my dad doesn't like someone. He is very vocal about it." Danny grinned, Duke chuckled and took Danny's word for it. Danny's hair was really long and was honestly getting in the way of him talking, so Duke simply reached over and pushed it out the way.

"Tch- Can you two not do this in front of the gates?" Duke pulled away flushed while looking at Tim and Damian who seem to be returning to the manor as well. Tim was smirking and thought him slurping on his milkshake could hide it, it didn't.

"Shut up."

"No, Damian is right. Behave yourself Duke. We should go, Dami. They could get so much worse." Tim smirked knowingly while pushing Damian through the gate, Duke flipped Tim off before looking back at Danny. Danny was covering his ears but he was blushing and Duke could see his freckle glow pink, gods his freckles glowed based on emotion too.

"Sorry about them, are you ok? Why are you covering your ears?" Danny let go of his ears so Duke could see, they were pointy and bright pink. So Danny's features appeared with strong emotions, so at dinner when he got so angry his dad was shelling his features. Stupid bat brain, not now. Danny is like this but of you Duke so fix it. "So um, I'll see ya tomorrow?"

"Um. Yeah-" Danny squeaked out, Duke just quickly said goodbye before he embarrassed himself more. He was going to kill Tim and Damian. He ran inside through the front door and closed it without looking behind him. Cass was on the stairs with one cookie in her mouth and another in a napkin in her hand. She extended her hand to hand it to him, Duke took it. One of Alfred's cookies.

'You are happier.' Cass signed while still nibbling away at her cookie. Duke nodded, she wasn't wrong Duke felt great. 'He made you happy?' Duke knew there was no point in lying to her so he nodded again. 'Good, I'm happy for you little brother.' She patted his head before disappearing upstairs. Cass was a cool older sister, supporting him no matter what. He wasn't sure whether that ever this new thing between him and Danny was a good thing but he kinda liked it.

Duke made his way to the batcave. Dick and Jason were training while Bruce was filling out reports over the bat computer. He could have done it later but he wanted to get most of the questions out of the way while he was already there and there were less people in the cave to interrogate him.

"Hey B, can I use the bat computer?"

"Hm, What for?" Bruce turned to Duke. Duke could hear Dick and Jason slowly down in their training.

"Just going to update a file." Bruce looked a bit confused but moved from the seat for Duke to sit.

Duke sat down, he could sense Dick and Jason completely stop and walk over to him and Bruce behind him. Duke went to the Nightingales file and opened up Danny's.

____
DANNY NIGHTINGALE
AGE: 17
SPECIES: UNKNOWN; POSSIBLE EMPATH
BIRTHPLACE (?): NAFPLION, GREECE
PARENTS: VESPER NIGHTINGALE, UNKNOWN MOTHER
ALIGNMENT: UNKNOWN
____

A few minutes of tweaking it he could hear a gasp and hum behind him. The new file wasn't biased, Danny was sincere so Duke will be the same for him

____
DANNY NIGHTINGALE
AGE: 17
SPECIES: HALF ICE SPIRIT (TENDS TO RUN COLD AS WELL)
POWERS: CRYO MAGIC, HEALING MAGIC
BIRTHPLACE: NAFPLION, GREECE
PARENTS: VESPER NIGHTINGALE, UNKNOWN MOTHER
ALIGNMENT: GOOD
____

"Well at least know why he can tell what you are feeling." Jason said. According to him, spirits being connected to nature like that can just tell when people were lying. Bruce looked ready to interrogate Duke but he didn't say anything but stared at the alignment. Duke would 100% fight Bruce on his if he was going to be all Batman on him. But Bruce didn't, he simply pushed Duke and the chair over and changed Vesper's to match his son. Alignment and all.

That threw the three bats for a loop. Batman didn't even try putting up a fighting Duke on this. Bruce just hummed and nodded to Duke's update. That didn't sit well with Duke so he had to ask.

"Are you sure, B?" Jason hissed at Duke, mumbling about Bruce flipping sides but Bruce just turned to him.

"I trust you, Duke."

That was it. That was all he said to Duke with a small smile. Dick couldn't believe it and Jason thought he was having a stroke while Duke actually sat there completely shocked. Danny not only had confidence in his family but they had confidence in him to make the right decision, despite Duke getting this information from a mistake that could have gotten all their identities exposed but Danny didn't ask questions.

Bruce 'freaking original paranoid bat' Wayne didn't ask him any questions. Was duke in a dream, this world didn't feel real. Duke was having a fantastic day, and all his anxiety that he was feeling up to this moment had just vanished. One secret, he had one secret about Danny that he needed to figure out and he was going to handle it. Because he was a bat and Bruce trusted him. So one question was left on that sunny bat's mind, why did miss Lorelei leave her bracelets on Duke?

"So is this guy like in love with you or something? Did you seduce him to get this?" Jason got dragged into the shadows, let's say the rest of the house didn't hear from him for a while.

Chapter Text

Defense is something that should come easily with justice, defend the innocent and protect those who are hurt. A start to a good defense is a good offense and having them both balance them out. Now when it comes to the curious, it is hard to defend them when they stick their nose where it shouldn't have been and now everything is a mess. It wasn't exactly in that order since the defense just so happened to be traveling outside Batman's jurisdiction but if someone has questions then he will have to defend them to the bitter end.

It was a social call, Bruce hated social calls. Mostly because he knows that the moment he steps in that room the social graces will be thrown out the window and the meeting will be less organized then them starting out for the very first time a few decades prior. Not that the League was very organized at any given free moment that wasn't related to the world impending destruction. He liked his colleagues, he really does but some days he really wished they just didn't ask.

Gotham is a curse that attracts the weird and the deprived. It took a lot of convincing for his coworkers to believe he was human and Batman already knows that some of them are still on the fence about that. The non-human part of the justice league tends to forget that with enough effort and probable cause, Humans can be a tarnish bunch. Amanda Waller should be one key factor in that cause, with Bruce thinking about that now, Bruce will have to keep her away from the Nightingales.

If they do turn out to be rogues, which he is slowly starting to doubt now, they will be Gotham's problem and by association his problem. No one needs to be sticking their nose in Gotham if he could help it. The no meta problem is for their protection but it doesn't stop the clearly meta Nightingales from moving in. Perhaps Bruce needs to give Duke the talk, not that talk you nasty, the dating a possible Supervillain/Superhero talk. His children, whether or not they were biologically or legally his, tend to follow his lead in the love department.

Bruce was getting sidetracked in his own thoughts, Dick was snickering next to him while looking at his phone. They were called to the League meeting but they definitely left Jason to defend himself against a very small and angry Duke Thomas who was very embarrassed by his very obvious crush on Danny Nightingale. Bruce should have seen that coming just because of how much he either spent texting on his phone or talking about the young Nightingale. Another one of his children in love meant they would spend less time at home, an empty house again.

"No." That was all Dick said to Bruce as they exited the zeta tube.

"No, what?"

"Just no, I can feel the mother bird empty nest syndrome from here and I am saying no. You don't need more kids, Signal isn't leaving the Manor or do I need to remind you he is still in school and plans to go to Gotham U. You are overthinking so stop that." His eldest knew him too well, Bruce grunted and Dick frowned. Dick dragged Bruce before he could overthink himself into oblivion again. "And don't try getting in the way of this, the kid deserves to be happy and you would be a hypocrite otherwise. Case and point, Robin."

They had a meeting to attend but Bruce can already tell his oldest is going to give him a hard time afterwards. Walking into the meeting room Bruce could already account for several different people having a frenzy. All for various reasons but his main focus being Clark and Diana. The trio have known each other for far too long for Bruce to not tell when they are both having conflicting opinions. Diana was composed and open to the form of change but Clark was worried and overall stressed which Bruce isn't exactly shocked about. They never caught who was behind the massacre and Lex refuses to talk about his injuries.

Bruce was able to keep track of the two Nightingales and the family friend for a while, that was. Theodora Fotiou easily fell off the face of the planet after they went separate ways in Jump City. The Titans did have Raven check the area for any magic portals but even with magic that can be difficult. Aside from the disappearance of Theodora with the information Duke got from Danny at least Bruce and effectively eliminated fae.

The few fae the bats had encountered tend to be tricksters but Vesper made it very clear he hates mind games. And with how much Duke raves about Danny, he highly doubts his son is any different. He does wonder what type of spirit the Nightingales are exactly, just being a spirit is pretty vague on its own. The subclass he will have to look into on his own time, and much to his dismay he isn't going to tell the others in the JLA. This wasn't his secret to share and the less people that know the better.

"Spooky!" Barry Allen beamed from his seat at the table which caused everyone else in the room to settle down and in their seats. One time he is grateful for a charismatic speedster, they know how to get everyone's attention just by speaking. Many other heroes may not appreciate them but Batman and his children always find one by their side one way or another.

Once everyone settled in and the meeting was underway, Bruce knew the other league members well enough. They would start with a random topic, today's choice the lanterns holding an interdimensional celebration. Constantine will complain about the relevance then Hal will argue. Someone will start kicking under the table and Barry will notice before Arthur starts accusing him and like that the meeting is a mess and only downward spirals from there.

Honestly it is like working with grown children, there was no such thing as a normal meeting. Clark would break up the babbling drunk Brit and the easily rage baited lantern while Diana is a second from snapping at the whole table. Bruce just looks at Dick because he knows that his eldest is the one that started the whole kicking under the table but refused to get involved because that was his plan. Bruce was going to just leave the meeting room how it is and make his escape before questions could be asked but Diana simply gave him a pleading look.

Dick mouthed that he was a weak weak man, Bruce had to keep his composure but he can tell that Dick could see that he took the bait. Bruce tapped the table in a morse code the bats created for occasions, Bruce wasn't weak Diana just asked him to stay. Dick was not amused and replied that she said no such thing and he just cares about his friends too much to leave. Bruce grunted that they were not friends but Dick had the smug look that he knew Bruce was lying. All Dick tapped back was telling him whatever let him sleep at night.

Bruce simply scowled and Diana decided to use that opportunity to use Bruce scowling as an explanation. She cleared her throat to have everyone focus on her and simply turned her gaze to Bruce. He grunted not for the attention but for Dick to be aware they were definitely going to talk when they got home. The Bludhaven vigilante simply grinned and Bruce's eye twitched not that the others could see that. After the rest of the heroes finally settle down, the real line of questioning begins.

"So since we are on the topic of recent events, can we talk about the Metropolis thing? How is that going Supes?" The one thing Bruce didn't like about the speedsters is that they were the curious type. And he unintentionally assists Diana and Clark get this ball rolling without either one of them prompting it.

"We couldn't find the guy, Batman believes that they may have moved on to the next town but there was no sign of them after the whole incident with Lex. Bat believes they may be trained by the LOA or one of their known associates but nothing was left behind to actually track them. Seems like most of the cameras in the building are gone completely during the attack." Clark sounded like he was deflating just at the disappointment of not catching the assassin. Granted Bruce isn't exactly surprised they didn't find anything, he was expecting that to be the case. After they left Metropolis nothing even close to similar happened.

When they initially reviewed the whole situation over, if the assassin's original target was the nightingales they wouldn't have waited for Superman, hell they wouldn't have even gone after Lex's men. It didn't take convincing for Bruce to tell that Talia and her father had nothing to do with it. She has an idea but she wasn't going to give that up to Bruce without something in return. The assassins main mission was to make sure Danny was safe, clearly taking care of both Lex and his men. Most likely Danny's mother wanted him alive, whoever she might be.

Now that is where his bats and birds started running through scenarios since the assassin went underground. Barbara and Tim were extremely annoyed that they couldn't get anything off the video feed aside from a few blurry clips of the children playing rock paper scissors while waiting for help. Honestly it reminded Bruce of his children who were far too used to being kidnapped and made a game out of it if they were taken together.

"No but Bats you can't tell me those kids are normal. No sane kid gets kidnapped and plays games while waiting for help. Not even normal teens?!" Hal Jordon exclaimed, if he couldn't clearly tell, Bruce was well aware they weren't normal but it was more of either a trauma response to cope or knowing for a fact that they would be fine because they could get out themselves. Knowing that Danny is along the lines of 'fully capable to take care of himself but went along with it because they were on vacation' seemed more on brand for the Nightingales.

"Well from what I've seen first hand, I believe it was because the young boy was more than sure that they would be fine. Even if help didn't arrive to save them." Diana had a blissful joy when speaking about the Nightingales. There was a small incident at a museum in DC and Bruce wasn't even mildly surprised that the Nightingales were there. With another new person named Lorelei that seems to be relevant to his kids in a way they refused to explain why.

Diana pulled up the footage from the museum of both the start and the swiftly executed takedown of the robbers and evacuation. Bruce hadn't gotten around to seeing the footage the night before because of another arkham breakout but seeing it now, Danny and his father were just skilled but the way they moved was like they were meant to. More so Danny than Vesper, Vesper fought like a soldier but Danny fought in a way that was clear as day. He fought like a teen hero.

There was no doubt about it, perhaps they needed to dig deeper. There was no hiding it, Bruce looked across the table to gauge reactions. Dick was not surprised, he wasn't smiling and Bruce could tell that his son was concerned just as much as he was. Bruce however found three other people with more interesting expressions. Diana was beaming with a sense of pride which they were definitely going to talk about after the video was over.

Then there were the two expressions that coexisted because they were both worked together. Zatanna, who was squinting at the footage and John Constantine, who looked afraid. The same man that has no issue with staring down gods and demons looked like he was going to puke up his insides. He turned to Zatanna as if trying to confirm that they were seeing the same thing. Zatanna seems speechless before nodding to John and the Brit leans back in his seat before taking a drink from his flask. Well that wasn't something he expected and once the video finished neither magic user spoke up.

"The family knows a form of hand to hand that is native to my home. Pankeration, it has been lost to time but the boy is clearly not old enough to be considered a human male." That explains Diana's joyful mood. If it's a family tradition that was slowly tweaked to fit the family's lifestyle it could explain the slight differences between father and son.

"That's all well and good but shouldn't we be concerned? They are clearly trained, they could be dangerous." Hal pointed out and if this was the first time Bruce had interacted with them, then he would agree but they only acted out of defense.

It was Danny first. The kid went in first because his clear protective instincts weren't going to let him sit by, his dad followed after while Lorelei helped people out. It was too nature of an impulse to be planned or out of character for any of them. Vesper did tell him that he would do anything his son wanted to do. He stuck to that. Bruce was going to say something in defense but he was beaten to it, by the silent pair of magic users no less.

"Fuck no, are you stupid?" Zatanna hissed at Constantine for being rude but continued where her partner stopped.

"The kid was defending another kid, had it been anyone of us or even any one of the junior members they would have done the same. We wouldn't have even given it a second thought if it was one of our own. The judgement here is because of how they were introduced to everyone else, where it started. The massacre wasn't the kids fault, look at him. He was barely fit enough to do all that. He was a victim and doesn't want someone to experience pain that he is clearly used to." Zatanna diverted their attention and got them all hooked to her narrative.

Bruce could give her props since he was about ready to do the same thing but they were both clearly doing it for different reasons. He would have to contact her later to get her to explain what exactly she saw that Bruce and Dick could see. It wasn't negative but Zatanna seemed about ready to defend this kid and John was absolutely offended by the thought of the Nightingales being evil. Perhaps it was a bit further into the identities of the Nightingales but their initial reactions really made this complicated.

Hal seemed taken back by John's sudden outburst, Constantine could care less about these meetings so that was completely valid of a reaction but Zatanna swift action collected any members that had doubts and had them agreeing with her. Diana was already on board since she was clearly more curious about his fighting style and not his morals. Clark looked less defeated and more relieved. Now that there is one matter left, visitation questions are going to start now.

Bruce finally managed to get out of that meeting but that wasn't before he had to deny Diana who pouted and Clark swore he just wanted to do a check to make sure the family was okay. Dick was holding back his laughter the whole time and Bruce could feel the permanent wrinkles edge itself into his face. Constantine and Zatanna were gone before the questions even started, there was something those two were holding back but he will corner them later.

Bruce made his way back to the Zeta tubes followed by Dick who looked out of breath from laughing too hard. The others were definitely going to ask but Dick decided to pick up his original plan and got the older heroes to start bickering again. It really was like watching over the children, Bruce left because he wasn't going to stick around again. If he wanted to listen to children bicker he would have stayed home.

Speaking of his children, once they beamed back to the cave it was nothing but silence. That silence was quickly broken by maniacal laughter that violently made Bruce get himself into gear and run straight for the source. Tim was spinning in the bat computer chair while Bruce approached him with caution, Tim looked up from his phone and tensed back. He realized what he did and slowly raised his hands up in surrender.

"I didn't mean to do that, I didn't hear you two come back." Bruce sighed in relief, he looked back to Dick who looked a bit concerned but passed Bruce to give Tim a hug. Bruce tends to get that Dick was fully aware of what happened after the fact and hates that he couldn't do anything about it.

"So what got you giggling?" Dick hummed but didn't let Tim go.

"Just sending close up enchanted footage of Danny taking down robbers to Duke just to see him go perfectly still on the library cameras. It's really funny watching him try to be as subtle as possible but fail horribly. He is absolutely whipped." Tim chuckled before showing both Bruce and Dick the camera feed of Duke blushing and then tossing his phone across the room. Dick snorted but Bruce sighed so hard, he needed to have this talk and he wasn't exactly sure how well it was going to go.

Tim didn't close the feed, a chime dinged Duke's phone and he dived to grab his phone. His face lit up on view leaving light to any room to guess who was texting him. Duke pressed his screen and a slight muffed voice ran out through the cave. Jason was talking about hot chocolate in great detail and for some reason he was threatening to drown someone in it. Bruce Dick and Tim looked just as confused as Duke until another voice started speaking on the audio. Vesper Nightingale was talking to Jason about hot chocolate.

Bruce can never leave his kid unattended ever again because what on earth happened now?!

Chapter Text

Danny didn't ask for permission, that wasn't what he did. He would just do what he wanted and then tell his dad afterwards. So as he left Duke at his house he was kind of contemplating a few things. For one he had just told Duke something that he wasn't sure was a good move since he wanted to live in that universe as a human but now his friend knows that he isn't. Not completely anyway. Which wasn't too bad in his books Duke actually took it very well.

He wasn't sure what exactly he was more happy for the fact that his friend didn't think he was a monster or the fact that his friend was actually trying to guess what he was. A fairy, that was the funniest thing that anyone has ever told Danny. Of course he was going to be a little offended that Duke thought he was an elf, so many people called him a little elf. He even hates the elf on the shelf but that's probably because he just hated Christmas.

Then there was a complete other thing, well it wasn't entirely important like the first part but it seems like Duke's siblings may have gotten the wrong idea about them. It wasn't really a wrong idea because Danny wasn't really sure if he didn't want it. But that was something for a later date he currently had a situation that he needed to get under control now.

So what Danny told Duke was technically not a lie. He was genuine when he said he didn't want to be like the liars and the greedy. Nature spirits was something that he had gotten from Hestia, there was no technical term for what exactly Pariah was minus the fact that he was neverborn from the afterlife. But that was just if he didn't have a species they were just things that popped into existence like spirits. So vague mention of a nature spirit was what he became on paper.

Pariah was his dad so that would make him half spirit on paper. And honestly Danny was less comfortable with just telling his friend that hey so I'm also half dead by the way. Not that people don't believe in ghosts, it's more of the reaction they get when they realize ghosts are real. Especially from his hometown and people realize that ghosts were dangerous. He wasn't about to let that happen so instead of telling him that he was half-ghost he used what was on paper.

Once Danny finally reached back to his house he realized that they just didn't talk about the real reason that they were meeting up for. Hestia's bracelets, what exactly was she scheming here because he didn't hear about her coming here. She had long since abandoned this world yet she decided to drop by to both see her niece that didn't even know that she was her niece and give Duke a random dream a day before they showed up. For some reason this had Clockwork written all over it.

Even if Danny was to confront her now it is not like she was going to give him a straight answer. Because one thing that Danny learned about the Greek family is that they never give straight answers. Or they completely avoided the subject entirely. Which, looking at it from that angle Danny could kind of understand why his dad just did not like Clockwork. It read schemes all over it. He hopes that this was a good thing, and not some evil plot to throw his dad back into his imprisonment.

Speaking of parental figures, his dad was waiting at the front door, arms crossed and everything. Was Danny about to get a lecture? He feels like he's about to get a lecture. Aside from sharing his secret with a random human Danny didn't do anything wrong. Plus Duke wasn't random, Duke was his friend and he trusted his friend to be the better person. Cyra was standing right next to his dad, her face more impassive as if she snitched on him. Well crap and she was his favorite attendant, the traitor.

"So what did I do to earn this face?" Danny waved at his dad's face.

"Sitting on the ground, while resting your head on another person's lap. What exactly is that boy to you?" Oh so instead of the first problem that Danny had it was the problem that he was just not going to touch with a 10-ft pole. How splendid he was about to get a reverse shuttle talk from his dad.

"He's a friend, why?" Cause Danny didn't lie to Duke, he knew that his dad liked Duke so he wasn't sure what exactly this was.

"Dorathea is a friend. Ember is a friend. And much to my dismay Johnny and Kitty are your friends. You have never treated any one of them like you do him. So I'll ask you again, what is his to you?" Danny just realized that this was the first time he was actually getting interrogated by his dad. Danny deadpanned to his dad before signing and spelling it out very slowly that Duke was just a friend. He honestly hopes this doesn't turn into a Romeo and Juliet situation, because Danny might end up just taking Duke over his dad.

Pariah squinted before just dropping the topic. It was dinner time so Danny had to go eat but before that he turned into his favorite attendant turned traitor and just signed to her that he would remember this. She simply looked at him up and down before signing back that she regretted nothing. Despite her serious face Cyra was just as chaotic as he was and no one would ever believe him. The absolute menace that was the sun maiden. He turned away from her to go join his dad at the dinner table. Someone in the kitchen was clearly in an Italian mood because chicken parmesan had graced the tables today.

"So since we're on the topic of, well, Duke." His Dad groaned. Did Danny know what he was doing? Maybe. Was he going to stop? No. His Dad decided to bring him up before Danny could pick which topic to talk to him about so this was entirely on him. "I told him I was a spirit." Pariah slowly put down his fork before looking up at his son and just sighed very tiredly.

"Did he believe you?"

"Well, do I lie?"

"Not when it's important."

"Then you have your answer." His dad hummed before going back to his meal. It was a comfortable silence for a while before Technus broke the silence. Danny held a piece of his dinner out on his fork for the ghost to quickly snatch up. He reminded Danny of a puppy which was hilarious.

Technus gave a quick overall report of both security and anything he learned recently but then he went quiet. Normally by this point in his report he would normally say that there was nothing going on in the infinite realms. Which should have been fine but something was going on and he looked at Danny before looking back at his dad. He was nervous clearly, Pariah signaled to him to come closer and he whispered something in his dad's ear. It wasn't good news. On the contrary it was terrible news so bad that Pariah slammed his fork and broke the table. It had been a long time since Danny actually saw his dad genuinely seething.

"Dad, What's wrong?"

Then he wasn't sure how to feel but his dad was essentially burning a hole through the table just by staring at it. It was almost like he was trying to stop himself from committing mass murder, which wasn't fun so Danny was actually very concerned for what Technus just told his dad. He looked at the technology ghost who slowly sank under the ground while keeping his eyes on his King, clearly trying to make sure that he doesn't accidentally look away and get caught in the crossfire. It was like at any moment his dad was just going to snap, but then he wasn't afraid of that so he moved closer to his dad at least trying to get him to calm down.

"They were found."

"Who are they?"

"The Fentons."

Danny's heart dropped. That was the last name he expected to hear, especially this soon he was pretty sure that this Earth and his old one ran at the same time speed. 3 years later and they ended up dying, how ironic when Dan was the day that they died in his world. If they were found that means that they were ghosts so how exactly did they die? When all beings die their souls end up in the realm regardless, no matter what the cults or people want to say it doesn't matter if they were trying to offer something up they always manage to end up in his dad's hand one way or another.

And that was their deal, his dad wasn't going to go hunting for them and they would just somehow find their way to him regardless. Danny made him swear that he would be there for their judgment but now he wasn't even sure if he wanted to face them. He wasn't scared of them, no he was scared of them. Of course he was scared of them that's why he saw them when he looked at Fright Knight. The spirit of fear did not look like him of course it didn't it was just a combination of his parents.

"How? How did they die?" Keep trying to distract yourself. Go on Daniel Fenton keep lying to yourself.

"Your sister, she had had enough and took the two of them with her." Jazz, his sister, was a ghost that means he could see her. "But that was 3 years ago." What. Why are they telling him this now? If his sister had been dead for 3 years, he should have known. His parents the Fentons had been in the same realm as him for years they didn't tell him.

"You lied to me." Daniel stared at Pariah, there was no joy or sarcasm in his tone. This was no playful banter, it was a reality. Pariah kept that away from him, on purpose. He was supposed to be safe in the realms, those people weren't supposed to be there but they were there the entire time and he didn't know.

"Danny-"

"No. You lied to me, you were going to hunt them knowing that they were in the realm and you didn't tell me. It had been years, you should know that they were in the realm and that's why you were going to hunt them down. Did you lose them? Is this why they weren't found until now? 3 years ago, you told me I would be safe in the realms far away from them. You told me that knowing that they could have been right next to me the entire time and you didn't tell me that." Danny wasn't sure how to feel but he felt broken. All this hard work and for what? "I thought we were a family, that we were supposed to trust each other because that's all we got. That we only had each other and that we shouldn't lie to each other, you lied to me this whole time. Why?"

That was a million dollar question. It was one of many questions he had. Where has Jazz been? Was he purposely keeping her away from him? Why was he keeping her away from him? Did she really hate him so much that she didn't want to come find him? Was he really that hard to love?

No amount of excuses can excuse an adult for lying to a child. Whether it's small simple things or grand secrets, in the end the child's fantasy, perception or even their realities are broken. Shattered beyond repair, because they think that they don't know any better so they follow their parents anyway. But lying gets no one anywhere, especially not from this. The people that were trying to kill him, the people that raised his sister and left her to defend him. Was Pariah really no better?

"I didn't know, not from the very beginning. When you had gotten to me, by the time you laid unconscious in my arms they had already passed. So I didn't know. It wasn't until much later while you were finally getting through recovery that one of the guards were running closer to the prison so to figures that matched their description." What? "At first I didn't want to believe the reports, I did notify the guards to let me know once they had freshly died to have them over to me. Yet they had been dead for a while which didn't exactly make sense at the time. That wasn't until about 7 months after you had woken up from your coma that I got a report of one Jasmine Fenton crossing over my desk. She had died in an explosion taking her parents with her, and the only reason I had gotten that report on her was because she was no longer in the realm. She had fallen through an unnatural portal soon after being reborn as a Denizen. I don't expect forgiveness but I hope you could understand I didn't tell you because you were finally getting better."

Lying always hurts people, no matter how major or how little that lie was. People lied their way into a dead end, no matter what and without fail. Danny had every right to be upset. He could keep telling himself that but that would just make him selfish. Being mad at his dad for being selfish, one for once in his entire life his parents were being selfish and lied to him to protect him. He wasn't upset that he lied, no he was upset because he loved him enough to lie to his face. And it wasn't fair cause no one ever did that for him before.

People deserved so much better if they weren't born to the wrong parents. In the end it really was just him and his dad against the world, because at this moment he could tell that everyone in the room aside from him and his dad didn't see a prince and a king but father and his son. A promise was still broken and Pariah didn't expect Danny to forgive him for it. It wasn't fair, everything about this entire situation wasn't fair.

Danny had every right to be mad, Pariah had no reason to be so sympathetic. Danny didn't feel mad, he felt literally every other emotion but mad. And his dad, Pariah had an expression that Danny has never seen before. Not on any adults or teens alike, no one older than him or younger than him has ever had that expression for him. Guilt. Danny honestly felt like bawling his eyes out like throwing a fit. But he didn't cry, no he just looked at his dad. He didn't know what his face showed but he just kept looking at Pariah.

"Were you ever going to tell me?"

"Yes."

He could have easily said no but he didn't. Why? Because Pariah doesn't lie to him unless it wasn't important. Danny chuckled, forgetting the Fentons. He was his father's son, he was Pariah Dark's son. The Fentons haunt his past but they won't be allowed to haunt his future, they are going to get their trials over with and that will be it. Because that was the one lie that Pariah kept from him, it was them. The sooner they were gone the sooner everything could go back to the way they had it. No lies, no secrets... He was going to come clean about the bracelets during dinner but that just went out the window.

His sister, she was a Denizen of the realms but she was also not in the realms. Where could Jazz be? Unless, she was in this world. But what was the possibility of that? There were so many other realms besides this one. But the bracelets, if it didn't belong to his dad then could it be...

"Home is where you want to be, and with the people you wish to be your family." Hestia's voice echoed in his mind.

Danny needed time, this was hurting his head, too much information for one evening. He wasn't going to let that stop him, Danny found a reason to live 3 years ago and he was going to keep that reason even if he was upset at him right now. So he did the one thing that was best for him at the moment, he just left. He didn't want to say something that he would regret, he loved his dad way too much for love and it wouldn't be fair. He didn't want to make the situation worse because Danny knows himself and he's way too sarcastic for the situation. He would say something that he would regret later and it would most likely hurt his dad more if he said it out loud. He doesn't stay in their manor.

He wanted to go into the garden but honestly once he started walking he just spaced out; he didn't know where he was going or what direction he was headed. He just kept going even if it did get dark outside, and he kept on walking and walking and walking. The thought of his sister being alive somewhere and him not being able to see her. His morality and his court were fighting against each other because he wanted to stay home with his dad but he knows that if he did he would just hurt him more. He doesn't even know who 'him' in the situation was, was he going to hurt himself for his dad. Is this what a relapse was like? Did Danny relapse?

"Well shit, aren't you the new neighbor?" A very unfamiliar voice, Danny wasn't sure where he was actually he didn't realize that he walked so far out. But his core purred for the stranger, a ghost? Danny fell forward and the stranger caught him. "Well I guess, you're here now I might as well take you upstairs it's about to start raining heavily. Kid, your dad knows that you're here?"

Danny couldn't say a word, he simply chirped and the guy seemed to freak out a bit but didn't say anything in response. Danny didn't want to see his dad right now, the guy seemed to get the hint and just sat Danny down on his couch. His vision focused a bit and he looked up to see what ghost was curling letting him stay in his haunt. He squinted, this guy definitely looks familiar but he didn't remember from where.

"You're-"

"Yeah, Jason. Heard you met my family?”

Chapter Text

Something inside of him felt like it died. He wasn't sure what it was or if it was even alive in the first place. But watching him leave without a word just broke something deep inside. Which was fair, not to him but to Danny.

His core yearned for him to go after his son but he didn't. Something deep down told him not to so he stayed where he was standing. Staring at the hallway where his son disappeared, he could feel that he was no longer in the manor. Danny had left. Aside from the pain that Pariah clearly felt in his chest, there was something else, the core tug on what his ghosting was feeling. He hated that he could tell what his son was thinking at all times. What his son was feeling at all times but his son couldn't feel what he felt at all.

Being a parent was a curse, he had felt so many new emotions, feelings that he had never felt before. It wasn't fair if he knew it would get like this he wouldn't have- no, he would have. At the time he wouldn't have cared because he never felt those emotions before but now everything just hurts.

He didn't tell his son from the beginning because he knew that it would just make him worse. But then he held out and he kept holding out, he kept making excuses in his mind to not tell his son about the Fentons. Perhaps if he told him this before they even came here maybe it would have been a little bit different, there was too much movement now. No, Pariah, you're just making excuses. Danny had asked him if he was ever going to tell him, he was going to but he just didn't know when.

At some point he was going to have to, especially if they were going to do the trial together, it wasn't even a trial and they both knew that. But now Danny just looked distraught before leaving and it was his fault. Now all he felt was the bag of emotions that wasn't his own, a mixture of emotions that shouldn't be together. He wasn't sure what was stronger or what was tied to what. A feeling of resentment, was that to him or to the Fentons? Shame, envy, guilt, sadness. Painful sadness, it made his core cry for his son.

Pariah thought back to the day he got that news, the day one of the emergency reports came in and one of his guards claims that they saw the parents that had abandoned his son and wanted to kill him again wandering the realms. He should have looked into it more instead of brushing off that report, back then he didn't even take it that seriously it wasn't until much later that he did and now he regrets that. This could have all been dealt with many years ago if he had just looked into that report.

It didn't matter if the dates didn't line up in his head at the time it did later and now it took so long for them to catch them, slippery little bastards that they were. Maybe if he wasn't such a coward would have just- his son was crying. Now Pariah could just feel his body failing him, the moment he sat down it was like his entire body gave out. The only thing Pariah wished right now was to soothe his son but he couldn't. It wasn't fair, he did this to him he doesn't deserve to soothe Danny.

"You're blaming yourself, aren't you?" The Hearth in all her glory, stared at him. There was no pity and no sympathy either written on her face. Then she comes to tell him that he fell below the margin because of course he had. He has no idea why she thought he would be a good parent, he had clearly failed that much.

Thonk!

Pariah was hit in the head and when he looked up she was holding a paper scrolled up in her hand. Fright looked about ready to maim her but Pariah sent him away, he looked confused at the Hearth and she looked unimpressed. She was never one for violence, hell in the few centuries that he knew her she had never raised her hand towards anyone yet she just whacked him over the head with a scroll of newspaper. It wasn't like it hurt but it was very confusing, she wasn't trying to harm him but he wasn't sure what she was trying to do.

"Why?" That was all he could really say to that.

"You and your son are the exact same, you overthink a situation and then you become this spiraling abyss which I'm going to say is very unhealthy for both of you. I think you need to see a therapist." Ok, now she is definitely talking nonsense now. What even was a therapist?

"Why are you here Hestia? You left as soon as you came."

"Well it seems like my favorite pair has finally decided to move the ball and then one of you slips up and now you're both being emo, so." She was using terms that he did not understand, emo? "It's because you two are so brutally honest with each other, I'm surprised that this was the thing that got you two in a tizzy." Oh, Danny being upset.

"Danny has every right to be upset with me, it's my fault that I kept it from him. This all could have honestly been- why are you hitting me with that thing?" Hestia had whacked him again.

"Because unlike Danny who could probably talk to somebody who had a similar experience of a parent holding out on them you never had a parent. You have never had children. You are a first-time parent and you're blaming yourself for things that you haven't done before. You had never gone through or had the experience, you are so used to having the experience that now you're blaming yourself for a lack of experience." Hestia pointed the newspaper at him.

"I should have been prepared for- okay are you going to just keep whacking me?"

"Yes I am. For every bad take that you have I'm going to whack you. And you know why I'm going to whack you?" Pariah didn't respond, simply looked at her with a questioning look. "Because you're being stupid."

Normally if this had been the old age, he would have had her executed for just stating that to him. But that was why Pariah brought her on to his court, because she was brutally honest. She wasn't afraid to speak her mind no matter what it was, others didn't like her methods and were honestly afraid for her well-being but she didn't care. So he sat back in his chair and just stared at her while she continued.

"Being a first-time parent you're not expected to know everything. You're not going to get everything right, you're not going to get everything perfect. Even my sister had a lot of hard times with her first and she's the goddess of family. No one expects you to be perfect, the people who do are expecting perfection are the same people who never had children themselves. Just because you're put on a pedestal and expected to know everything doesn't mean that you have to live up to that title. Last I checked when you two were in a room together you didn't care about anybody's opinion. But looking at you two now you were both clearly lying to yourselves."

Had he been lying to himself? To him Danny was almost like his entire universe now, but every single time something went wrong it almost felt like he had shut down on himself. Like it was his fault that he couldn't fix it right away. The fact that he had to rely on others made him feel pathetic, and when he was sick he had to call the doctor, Danny was lost he called his guard instead of just doing it himself. Deep down he wasn't even sure if he was supposed to be a parent, that it was just some weird destiny that he was told before going into his imprisonment.

"You need him just as much as he needs you, he knows that and you know that. Some parents don't want their children and some children don't want their parents but you two are a different case because you chose each other. You may give him whatever he wants but there are some days where he wants to give you something in return but he just doesn't know how to. You protect him as much as he protects you, you gave him a reason to live and he gave you a reason to change." She held out a book, a simple navy blue book. Danny's favorite color, he had told him it's because it's the best color to see stars in.

Pariah had opened it and simply stared at the first page. A photo, a photo of him and Danny. Pariah just watched his son fondly as he explained what he was pointing at. It was the first time they had genuinely talked, that moment he remembered fondly. Danny was telling him about Andromeda, the constellation named after a princess. He flipped to the next page, a photo of Danny bouncing around his new room. Pariah kept flipping through the book, photos after photos of moments he could have sworn no one was there for. The good, the bad and the terrible moments. Sweet moments of Danny smiling, moments where he wasn't and moments where Pariah genuinely thought he was going to lose him.

There was a chuck of the book that hadn't fully developed, the rest of the pages were blank. It didn't even seem like he was a quarter way through the book. The last photo was one of them when Danny was chatting to him in the hallway earlier that day. His ghostling was always excited about the littlest of things, he was showing his "friend" around. He didn't really believe that but Danny insisted they were just friends. He looked up at Hestia, surely he wasn't supposed to have this. She looked at him shamelessly, did she steal this from her father?!

"Why do you have this?" He tried handing it back to her but she just shoved it back into his hands.

"You needed to see your effort. That this is you as a parent. Yes you have some fumbling moments that I would surely whack you for but you made up for them. This hasn't stopped you before so don't let it stop now!" But he kept messing it up, she whacked him again. "Your face just screamed self doubt. Yes you are going to mess up, but you know what makes you better than the bad and terrible?"

"Nothing." Ok he probably deserved that whack.

"You acknowledge that you messed up and you said it to him. You validated his feelings while also giving your reasons. It's almost ridiculous that your blunt nature is what some parents lack. They want to be good parents but they don't know how but you just do it by being yourself." She tapped the book in his hands.

A natural parent? Well that was the last thing he expected. He was violent, greedy and normally called a monster. The first few months of having Danny by his side he could hear the whispers from court, even his staff were worried for Danny. People always had their doubts about him, they knew his behavior and expected the worst. Even those who knew nothing about him expected the worst from him, it was always that way and it would continue to be that way. There was never a reason to not change their expectations of him but he never wanted to hurt his son.

Just indirectly hurting him made him feel terrible. Parenting was a lot harder, there were so many things he couldn't account for. The unpredictable existence of another person in his life that he wasn't directing. That was what made Danny's position so unique. Danny didn't follow orders like a soldier, he picked what he wanted to do and stuck by it. Even if it was the opposite of what Pariah was doing.

Danny was loveable, he could easily insert himself anywhere. He looked like he belonged, not an outsider to anyone. His smile and laughter were contagious that even the grumpy couldn't help but like him yet there were still people who wanted to destroy that. Pariah had sworn to himself that he would let Danny be happy, he lied to preserve that happiness. But he won't do it again, nothing good ever comes to liars. He needed to fix this, no one else could do that for him.

No doctors, no knights, no Hestia.

"From now on, stop lying to yourself that you are fine. Parents don't do things on their own, there's a saying about it taking a village to raise a child. Frosty takes care of his medical needs, Fright looks out for him when he can and I am more for moral support for both of you but right now he doesn't need us. You need some friends too, you should probably make some." Hestia grinned, a clear jab at him but people tend to run away from him. "The people here don't know what you did in the past but there are plenty that can relate to you, you just got to find them."

"People that relate to a tyrant that has taken over dimensions?"

"You would be surprised how many people have tried. You were the only successful one but you stopped doing that because Danny would probably stop talking to you for eternity if you did." The thought of that actually made Pariah very paranoid. This was a minor setback but if he tried picking his conquest back up Danny would never forgive him. Hestia chuckled, she clearly found his pain amusing. "Well I wasn't kidding about a therapist though, you should probably find one." Hestia was being cryptid again, Ancients she was just like her father. Looking at the blue book in his hand and knowing that damn Ancient he probably handed this book to her personally.

"You say "a therapist" as if I know what that is." Hestia looked at him and blinked twice.

"You are kidding right?"

"No?"

"By the gods that actually explains so much." Pariah didn't even want to know what that was supposed to mean. "Ask your new friend later!" Wait what?

"And who would that be?" Hestia whacked him with the newspaper again. He thought they were done with the violence.

"Bruce Wayne. Your friend! You actually made that connection on your own, without demands so please tell me you know what friends are?" Hestia looked exhausted, he looked away and she sighed. "We are going to save that lecture for another day." Lecture? Pariah does not do lectures. Hestia simply gave him a look and he just agreed to it, it seems that Pariah Dark does now do lectures and he will have to sit and listen.

He felt a small hum around his core. He wasn't sure what it was, it wasn't like before. He normally felt Danny's feelings but this was something different. Like his ghostling was trying to soothe him. That was new. A response, he wondered if his ghostling could feel him. He tried sending some soothing warmth back but he regretted it. Danny didn't want him to soothe him, was he still mad?

"It's okay to not be okay." Hestia looked at him, it was like she could simply tell what they were doing. "Just let it happen."

So that was what Pariah did. It felt like he was being hugged by bigger emotions, they still weren't his own but they were for him. His hands twitched, it would have been better if his ghostling was with him. The emotional hug around his core stayed there for a while before slowly fading into a pull. A pleaded, Danny wanted him to come get him. Pariah tried getting up but his body felt heavy, Hestia caught him before pushing him up.

"You got this." His body felt lighter, today was truly a rollercoaster of emotions he had never experienced before. How three simple words actually made him feel better is ridiculous. Not ridiculous. Reassuring.

There were people in his life that depend on him. Someone who supported him, not because they had to but because they wanted to. Hestia smiled at him with confidence. Belief felt gentler than fear, it felt better. Different. He didn't believe he deserved that but the two people who made an effort didn't care what he thought. They were going to keep believing in him, one being Hestia. The second he was going to. His son wanted him, Danny chose him. So he was going to find him without help.

Danny had plenty of people in his life that loved him, whether he knew that or not Pariah wasn't sure. He just had a way to sneak into people's lives being the little menace that he was. Pariah took one step outside, it was raining. He didn't care though. He had marched and fought in the rain before this wasn't going to stop him now. Now he had to sense where Danny was, he had passed the Wayne property. He wasn't there?

His core tugged him towards the city. He ran until he found himself in front of a sign with bright red paint over the original words of the sign. Crime Alley. Pariah could feel eyes watching him, not of residence who were still out on the streets despite it past 10 pm. He turned to a building where he could see a vague figure in black, the city's protector? Pariah was going to ignore it. Danny called for him and he wasn't going to leave him.

Pariah went in and the protector did not follow. He kept looking around until he found a dark semi-abandoned looking building. He was going to go to the front door but he heard a voice from the side of the building. On the fire escape, green eyes stared back at him. The Wayne child, he recognized his corrupted core and energy. The boy waved him down and pointed to the ladder before going back into his apartment leaving the window open.

Pariah climbed the ladder and made his way to the window sill. He looked inside and made eye contact with Danny, his ghostling was wrapped in a blanket drinking something warm by the looks of the steam. He wasn't exactly sure he should go in but Danny chirped at him and that was enough for Pariah to come inside.

"I don't want to interrupt whatever weird nature spirit thing this but do you drink hot chocolate? The kid says he does but I can tell you aren't like him. He is a bit weird, right?" The Wayne son asked Danny who giggled. He was called here to be bullied apparently, Ancients his kid was actually a menace. He reached over to ruffle Danny's hair but stopped himself. Danny grabbed his wrist and placed Pariah's hand on his head. Danny sent a wave of reassurance and appreciation to Pariah. He was glad he came, he felt loved.

"I had never had this 'hot chocolate' but if he is fond of it then I will try some." The Wayne son looked absolutely offended and swore heavily while making his way to his small kitchen. He aggressively pointed at the king with a wooden spoon and said he was about to change his life. Pariah had never met someone who was passive aggressively threatening him with a drink before. He wasn't sure he should be concerned or impressed that Danny managed to pick another strange ghost.

Chapter Text

Danny wasn't sure how he ended up here but he's currently sitting in Jason Todd's living room. The dead brother of the Wayne children, Duke's older brother. Then he wasn't sure why it felt like he stumbled across a major secret but he was just going to sit there and stay quiet until his emotions decided to stop being scrambled with his core. His core felt tangled like there were emotions there that didn't belong to him and he wasn't sure why.

"Do you drink hot chocolate?" Jason asked while drying his hair with a towel, he held out a towel to Danny who took it confused.

"Yeah I do. What's with the towel?" Danny had asked in Esperanto subconsciously, Jason looked at him mildly confused. Danny's mind was far too scrambled for him to be speaking. 'Yeah, I like hot chocolate. What is the towel for?' He signed, hoping Jason was like his siblings or this would be awkward.

"Well you clearly came here without a care in the world. It's raining outside and you're wet." Jason gestured to him, Danny hadn't realized that he was actually soaking wet it started raining hard.

Today has been a mess, now he's sitting in a random Ghost haunt with the dead Wayne and could feel is insides wanting to cry and hit things. He should be mad at his dad, his dad lied to him but right now Danny wasn't sure what he was upset about. He was being selfish, he's sitting on a couch and not at home because he was just being a selfish whiny brat.

"Oh, shit- did something happen?" Jason knelt down in front of him. Danny was crying, Ancients he really was a big brat. Crying over a lying was so stupid. Daniel never cried and Danny only cried when he was happy so what was this? He just wanted to tell Jason that he was being stupid but his voice refused, his hands didn't want to move. What was wrong with him today?

Danny know exactly what was wrong with him. He kept denying it but he knew exactly what was wrong, he wasn't okay he hadn't been in a while. Self doubt was a drug that never went away, there were plenty of things that could send him over. It wasn't anyone's fault, it wasn't even his. He just didn't know what to do with it, so he did the same thing that he did with his morality, put it in a box. Buried deep inside the back of his mind and whenever a comment that would try to let it out he would just shove it back there with it.

Because it was the little things. The small things that add up over time that give self-confidence and self-doubt its power. Whether it was a positive thing or negative thing it was the small things that built a wall. Danny wasn't sure where the line started growing, what was the last thread or what was the first. Because the wall never moved he just didn't acknowledge that it was there, not until he walked right into it.

'I had a fight with my Dad.' Was all he signed. He looked at jason, he wanted to know if he was just being stupid that Jason would tell him to get lost or to go home. But there was none of that Jason just got up pulled the chair up next to him and sat down. "Do you want to talk about it?" Did Danny want to talk about it? He didn't so he shook his head and Jason simply nodded. If he didn't want to talk about it they weren't going to talk about it.

Jason ended up pulling out a book from one of his selves and reading it out loud. Mansfield Park by Jane Austen, he didn't know much about old books but he remembered his teacher Mr.Lancer mentioning Jane Austen a few times. While Jason kept reading Danny couldn't help but watch and listen. A little girl being given to her wealthier family members, feeling like an outcast when that family was nothing like your old one.

Danny had read a little bit on Jason, there was a lot about his life before he died. The public made him the center of attention since he was the second son for Bruce Wayne to adopt. Unlike his older brother Jason was from Gotham, he was from the streets of Gotham. No amount of money was going to change that and the media knew that. They documented all of Jason's movements and his failures. Danny doesn't blame him for not wanting to come back publicly. Having that many eyes, so many expectations forced on you.

It didn't stop Jason from visiting his family in secret though, Jason clearly loved his family. Ghosts were emotional creatures, they attached themselves to their living family members whether the living knew that or not. Living a life where Jason never stopped looking after his family, he probably had it better off. Danny looked around and could see little gifts and trinkets that were definitely not something Jason just bought to bring home. From a bright blue pillow shaped like a bird to a painting of Canary.

"You know recently I learned some information about my dad. We haven't really talked about it, I don't know what to say to him. He always holds out with me, with my siblings. You know cuz he's really the biggest hypocrite I know which is funny because despite everything out of all my siblings everyone says that I'm the most like him. But I highly deny it though because he would never do the things I would do." Jason chuckled before laying back against his chair. "But despite everything I know that our relationship has always been rocky. From the very start honestly the fact that he picked me up because I was trying to steal his tires is probably a sign of 'I am going to be the most messed up child you were ever going to have'. But he didn't care he ended up taking me anyway."

Jason made it sound like Bruce Wayne kidnapped him off the streets. Which was probably because he was making a joke but Danny looked at him and he looked genuine. But that said a lot about Jason, their family wasn't perfect. There was a reason Jason didn't live there instead of this apartment. The way that Duke and his siblings treated Jason they always treated him like he was alive. It wasn't because they were treating him like he was alive he was alive and active in their lives normal people would have thought that they were just coping, terribly coping but coping nevertheless.

'Your family told you I wasn't normal?' Jason nodded. "I'm not gonna to tell anybody. The dead men don't tell tales, right?" Jason chuckled but he sounded sincere. Duke's family, they were genuine and if they were anything like Jason they weren't going to say anything. And despite the rumors that Danny heard while he was on vacation they were a lot smarter than they let people think they were.

"You know when I was younger I got into a fight with my dad. I didn't know what was going on I was just getting angrier as I got older and he didn't like that so he grounded me. But hey I was a spiteful 16 year old so I did what most teens do. I snuck out." Jason definitely looked like somebody who would have snuck out when he was younger, but then Jason showed him a picture of what he looked like when he was 16 and it did not look the exact same. There weren't many good pictures of Jason from when Danny looked into him but Jason had pictures from someone else.

This Jason who should be around 22 years old was all muscle very tall and 16 year old Jason was scrawny with a bunch of twigs for arms and legs. 16 year old Jason look like he would read and make antidotes with glasses on 22 year old Jason looks like he would put someone's dead body in the back of his car. Well Jason did say he was violin around the age so he probably did still put bodies in the back of his car.

There are so many differences between Jason and this one. The scars, the markings, the clear signs of life and then the clear signs of death. That Jason looks like a fighter this one looks like a survivor. As if someone gave Jason the opportunity he would go back in time and slap his younger self silly for thinking that he could do everything. He wasn't going to ask Jason how he died and he highly doubted that Jason wanted to talk about it, most ghosts don't want to talk about how they die.

"If I look at it now, maybe if I stayed home just waited it out. Ask him for help I would probably still be in that mansion with all my siblings, the idiots. But I am not and I can't change that." Because what happens in the past can't be changed it was meant to happen and it's going to continue to stay that way. "Even when I learn new stuff about that time things that could have changed if he had just talked to me. Then maybe then I wouldn't be so angry towards my dad, but I don't care anymore. Because I can take that information even though we haven't talked about it yet save it for a good day. Because it's not going to change the past but it's definitely going to affect our future that kind of sounds cheesy I know."

Jason was right though because Danny couldn't change the fact that Pariah lied to him. And he wasn't upset that probably had lied to him, he was upset that he wasn't sure that he was going to be told. Danny didn't trust adults, not at first. The reason he reacted so violently was because the first adult that actually gave him a purpose was the same one that broke a promise. Danny and Jason weren't that different, life could have been a lot worse for Danny if he went on and did something else. Danny could have been Dan.

"Was I being selfish back then? Probably. Do I regret it? No. At the end of the day Bruce was my dad and I went against his wishes because I wanted something out of it, it would have helped if I asked him for help but I wasn't even sure I was able to ask him. Because he was mad at me and I was mad at him so I stormed off and did it on my own because I thought I could. But I was a kid and the kids were pretty stupid. Shitty parents don't get to be parents but the ones that are in their kids lives and help them are ones they look up to, the ones that make them a hero. Because Bruce was my hero, on top of being my dad."

Why did Jason make it sound so simple? It was like Jason could just read Danny like an open book. Like Danny's anger is justified because he hasn't finished growing yet. Wayne's really were magical, it was as if they could just read a person perfectly and move on. They would make good spies if they weren't always out being rich celebrities. Jason had gotten up at some point in his rambles and handed Danny a cup of Chocolate. It smelled delicious and tasted even better.

His core hummed to its warmth and his emotions had settled in a way that left a jumbled mess that Danny couldn't figure out. But it wasn't his jumbled mess of emotions, the emotions weren't his. They were his dad, he could just tell they were his. Was this how Pariah knew how Danny was feeling? Their cores just toned to each other in a way that made his emotions available for his dad but Pariah's emotions were never there before so why now?

'If you could go back in time and met your dad when he was sad what would you do?' Danny signed to Jason. Jason looked at him before back down at his own cup.

"Hug him. Stop him from spiralling and just tell him to not fuck up with my younger brothers. We all just ignore that Tim got the worst version of him, I don't know how much a hug would change that but it is a start."

Something simple but Danny wasn't sure it would work. He reached out through his core, to the jumbled emotions that felt depressing and scared and just hugged it. Emotionally hugging something he wasn't even sure was working but it was a start. The jumbled open emotions tried sipping away from him, they were trying to hide but Danny wasn't going to let that happen. He made sure his core latched onto them and the jumble just gave up. That was pretty simple. Danny felt a little pride of himself, he needed to talk to his dad that much was care.

As of right now though he was tired and and wanted to go home to his bed. Jason was a nice host but he wouldn't want to over stay his welcome. Danny yawned and Jason chuckled, Danny stuck his tongue out and signed to Jason his dad was most likely coming to get him. Jason looked out the window to the rain and Danny just grinned. It didn't matter if it was raining acid or just snowing blood crystals that wouldn't stop Pariah.

'Be warned he is a bit weird.' Danny grinned and Jason snorted.

"I mean if he is coming in this weather I am not surpised." Jason shrugged while handing Danny a blanket and taking away the towel.

It didn't take long, Jason had received a text message and squinted at twice over before looking at Danny. Danny sipped on his hot chocolate, Jason went over to his window and sat out on the fire escape. He yelled into the empty street, Danny stared at him confused but Jason just climbed back inside leaving the window open as he worked his way to his kitchen. A sound came from the fire escape, Danny squinted until a figure came into view. His dad was a lot fast then Danny gave him credit for. He looked like a wet cat from the rain.

Danny could see his dad back away from the sill and Danny wanted to call out to him to get inside, instead a chirp came out. It had been a while since Danny last chirped but it still worked on his dad because the man instantly came inside. No matter what happened nothing was going to change that his dad cared enough to come and find him. He didn't send Fright this time, Pariah came himself. Danny was very happy about that but he wasn't going to say that just yet.

"I don't want to interrupt whatever weird nature spirit thing this is but do you drink hot chocolate? The kid says he does but I can tell you aren't like him. He is a bit weird, right?" Jason asked Danny and he giggled. Jason was absolutely great at making weird moments funny and Danny appreciated that. It didn't change the fact Danny had no idea what to say to his dad but now they just needed to figure their whole deal out.

Pariah reached over to ruffled Danny's hair but stopped himself. Danny grabbed his wrist and set his hand on top of his head. Just because Danny was a bit upset doesn't mean he didn't like affection. He was far too touch starved for that, his core purred appreciation and affection and his dad's core hummed back apologies.

"I had never had this 'hot chocolate' but if he is fond of it then I will try some." Danny paused from drinking his hot chocolate to look up at his dad. Even Jason was offended by that information and decided to make a whole new batch of hot chocolate just so his dad could try it. It was right around now Danny realized that Jason was very much threatening the King of the afterlife with a wooden spoon and hot chocolate.

"How in the ever loving odd universe do you, not know what it is?! Danny how do you know what it is and he doesn't?! Have you been gatekeeping chocolate from your dad? Please tell me you know what chocolate is......" His dad looked down at Danny who simply shrugged. "The silence from you two is deafening." Danny had to hold in his laughter. This was far too funny not to record, he fumbled around for a bit to find his phone. At least he didn't leave it at home, it just got lost within the blanket. He pressed record and aimed the camera to point at his dad face.

Jason went on to scold every single person that hid the concept of sweets from his dad and very openly and vaguely threatened to shove chocolate down his dad's throat as if it was a torture method. His dad on the other hand looked almost amused and concerned and asked Jason why he knew so much about chocolate. The background went quiet before Jason simply stated that his dad didn't want to know. Danny couldn't hold back his laughter and started wheezing having the camera flip to him in the process before he cut the video right there. He sent the video to Duke and Dora simply knowing he would get two different reactions.

_____
The Greek conspiracy

Alien or Vampire: sent a 5 minutes video

Duchess Tammy: What?

Give her shinies: I never knew your father could make such expressions
Give her shinies: 😃 the person in the background actively threatening him???

Duchess Tammy: Wait-
Duchess Tammy: DANNY, WHERE ARE YOU???????

Give her shinies: Duke I don't think you want to witness a murder

Alien or Vampire: It's fine Dora, Dad is actually enjoying this right now

Give her shinies: He. Is. Enjoying. It.
Give her shinies: That is a new statement to me, how????

Alien or Vampire: Jason is a very funny guy

Duchess Tammy: I KNEW I RECOGNIZED THAT VOICE WHAT

Alien or Vampire: This was an accident, i didn't mean to walk to crime Alley!
Alien or Vampire: Your brother is really cool though
Alien or Vampire: :( his hot chocolate is very yummy

Duchess Tammy: I know.....
Duchess Tammy: wait hold up
Duchess Tammy: Why were you outside it's like storming??

Alien or Vampire: Not important

Give her shinies: This Jason has divine protection-
Give her shinies: "I will make sure you never forget what this tastes like" sounds very threatening from him 😭

Duchess Tammy: That honestly checks out
Duchess Tammy: Jason is very passionate about hot chocolate

Alien or Vampire: I get it, his stuff is like Ambrosia and i want more

Give her shinies: I have an odd feeling I would also get threatened by Jason

Duchess Tammy: Wait what?!

Alien or Vampire: My family and friends have never had chocolate minus me and my aunt

Duchess Tammy: 😰

Chapter Text

This was not how Jason planned on spending his day at all, honestly he was actually preparing to head out as Red Hood instead he was patiently waiting on a review from someone who had never had hot chocolate before. That alone was a ridiculous thought though because hot chocolate was like a staple of everyone's childhood, whether they were poor or wealthy. He remembered the days he would run through crime alley taking short cuts to get hot chocolate at the shelter near his house for himself and his mom.

"I will have the staff at home prepare this at once." Vesper sounded so serious while Danny was shaking from trying not to laugh. Jason could very much see the kid tearing up. "Do you have a recipe for this delight?"

"Yes but I am not giving it to anyone. It's special to me and the one person who taught it to me, so." Jason quipped and for some reason that made Danny lose it completely. His dad on the other hand looked amused and just accepted Jason's answer as if it was a law.

The kid was going to fall over but Vesper caught him and sat him back up. Watching Vesper and Danny's relationship was something Jason envied. Vesper was gentle when he shifted his son, far too gentle like he was scared to hurt his son. Just seeing that simple gesture made it clear that not only did Danny trust his dad, Vesper loved Danny. Perhaps if Jason and Bruce hadn't fought so much up until his death it would have been similar, Bruce is a stubborn old man and to this day he and Jason disagreed on too much to make it even remotely comfortable. Especially when the pit rage decides it's time to just piss off Bruce at the worst time.

Jason hated the pit as much as he couldn't live without the stupid thing. It was the price he paid for coming back but it wasn't an influence like the family assumed it was. The pit was more of an enhancement of his negative moments, like what should be his intrusive thoughts turn into active actions that could be dangerous on everyone. Jason tries so hard to not think about negative thoughts but when he was with the League he didn't have a choice. It wasn't until much later he realized it.

There was someone who actually gave him that information, someone in the league. While he was still there they weren't allowed to interact but they left it on a piece of paper the night he was about to leave. Jason wonders if they are okay but knowing the league how they dislike traitors and rule breakers probably not. They even snuck in a Jasmine plant which helped greatly since it was a calming plant too.

"Young Jason, are you still with us?" Vesper asked while petting Danny who seemed to have clocked out completely on his dad's lap. The kid was adorable for sure.

"Yeah I should get you some pillows or something. Sleeping like that would kill your leg." Jason stood up to get the blankets and pillows but Vesper simply shook his head.

"We will not be saying, someone will come to pick us up so I won't have to wake him up when we leave." Vesper whispered while adjusting his son in his lap.

It was a bit awkward then since Jason wasn't exactly sure on what to talk about with Vesper, he is so much better at dealing with kids than he is when dealing with adults. Vesper seemed to sense his anxiety sky rocket and gestured to Jason to take a seat. So Vesper was going to take the lead and Jason was going to have to just sit there and listen. Hopefully it wasn't old rich people talking because as much as he had a love-hate relationship with Bruce he was the only tolerable rich adult he knew.

Timbit didn't count because he was Jason's younger and by sibling law he had all rights to rag on his little brother. Though now that he thought about it if it had been under different circumstances and Jason didn't believe the LOA intel perhaps Tim wouldn't be so nervous around him. He knows something happened before Jason came back but Dick, Bruce and Barbara refuse to give him details. They just call it the JJ incident and move on as if it wasn't something that violently had Bruce freezing up mid battle.

"You know something is off about us but you choose to ignore it. Would you like the answers? Seems I can assist you with a few things." Vesper Nightingale was definitely a man not to mess with. He could just tell even though Jason tried really hard to not acknowledge the deeply rooted instincts in him trying to run for some reason.

"You are both spirits but that's a bit vague isn't it?" Jason might as well start with the obvious, he didn't say anything since he could tell Bruce was already going to look into it on his side and Duke was too smitten to actually see how vague that was. But who was he to ruin something good, Duke was a good kid and deserves to at least be a big normal before the vigilante life rips that from him. Jason decided that this was just him doing his brotherly duty on vetting his kid brother's potential boyfriend.

"That is true but you already know the answer to that don't you? You felt when you were in the manor all those months ago." Jason just felt like he should be near but he shouldn't get close to Vesper. At the time Jason wasn't sure what it was about but each time he thought about it the pit raised. They were related to the Lazarus pits somehow and if it wasn't more clear now that he knows they were some form of a spirit, well.

"You're from the afterlife? Like ghosts and ghouls." Jason felt confident and Vesper simply hummed in response.

Well that explains what happened earlier when Danny first arrived. Jason wanted one quiet night. His siblings had been blowing up their group chat all day about Duke gaining a crush or something. Honestly Jason stopped reading when he saw it come from Dick but then Damian and Tim agreed with him and the three started ganging up on Duke, Jason actually felt kind of bad for the poor kid. Thankfully Cass and Steph, for some reason, shut the three brothers up and it went back to their normal spam.

Dick didn't mention anything about this crush to him while they were in the cave so why were they bugging the kid now? Actually Jason didn't care. He was going to enjoy his quiet evening, so he parked his bike on the side of his building and made his way to the front door. Jason was going to go in but he felt a weird presence behind him. He turned to see a kid behind him, a tall kid but Jason could definitely still see the baby fat on his face. Wait, Jason squinted at the kid.

"Well shit, aren't you the new neighbor?" The kid looked up from staring at the floor in front of him, Jesus Christ he looked dead. Like someone had killed his spirit or something. The kid started swaying like he was going to collapse and Jason booked it down the stairs so he wouldn't hit his head on the stone stairs. "Well I guess, you're here now I might as well take you upstairs it's about to start raining heavily. Kid, your dad knows that you're here?" No response. No normal response came out of the kid's mouth. The kid chirped! Jason understood it for some reason. Why did he understand that?!

But it made so much sense now he had died and now with the lingering side effects or the pits he can understand the dead. Jason was far from being normal but this was just a whole different level of fucked. But if they were related to the pits did that mean the Nightingales had ties to the LOA. Vesper definitely looks like he would fit the part or at the very least be a retired assassin that died when was brought back against his will.

An ex assassin that escaped the league so he could have a family, perhaps his ex aka Danny's mother was a part of the LOA too. Or she was the only one a part of the LOA and they killed Vesper after they found out about her relationship. Honestly that didn't sound too far fetched because Jason was way too aware of how ridiculous Ra's Al Ghul was. The possibilities were endless but there was one fact and that was that Vesper did not like Danny's mother now. Perhaps she pulled a Talia and Danny is a test tube baby?

Okay Jason really started spiraling into theories and hypotheticals just like he used to when he was robin. Curse the bat train that was installed into his brain rent free, not that he is complaining. It did help when Jason needed it but right now he does not need it. Vesper said would answer Jason's question so he should just ask away while he still had the man in his house. Even Vesper seemed to be patiently waiting for Jason to continue his questions.

"Are you related to the League of Assassins or the Lazarus Pools?" Jason watched him carefully and Vesper seemed genuinely confused.

"No to both. I do not know what either of those are. If you have any details about those pools though perhaps I could narrow down what they may be, they might be under a different name for us." Vesper responded without breaking eye contact, either he was good at lying or genuine. It was hard to tell but something deep down believed him.

"The Lazarus pools are what brought me back to life. Green pools of boiling hot liquid that is supposed to heal those who are dying or dead with side effects but kills the living instantly." Vesper's face scrunched up in disgust which honestly Jason didn't think his face could contort the way it did.

"Those should not exist. In the realms, what you know as the afterlife, there is a substance called ectoplasm. It's green-" Vesper looked annoyed and disgusted at the mention of green. Jason was starting to think his earlier reaction was not about the Lazarus pools at all. "It should not bubble or boil in any capacity. It is radioactive so it makes sense that the living would die from it but it shouldn't normally only happen due to long exposure if they weren't born alongside it. But it shouldn't be healing with side effects either."

At least that means Damian wasn't going to die an early death from radiation poisoning. That actually clarified a lot of things especially since Ra's assassins who stayed near the pits died under mysterious circumstances. Not so mysterious now their life was being slowly chipped away by Ra's prize possession. A prize was definitely killing him and most likely Talia as well, Jason was not going to be the one to break that to Damian. He loved the kid too much for all that.

And the worst thing to be explained is the fact Jason wasn't supposed to come back the way he did. Well he didn't come back to life by the pits, according to Tim the day Jason clawed his way out of the grow Superboy somehow punched through the fabric of time and space. Jason was brain dead to an extent and walked around like a zombie until Talia collected him and dunked him in the green pits. Pit madness wasn't supposed to happen to him, he could have had a chance to be normal if he came back properly.

"Can you fix whatever is wrong with me?"

"Do you want it to be fixed?"

That question should have been easy to answer, it really should have been but it wasn't. Jason's actions up to this point were all his own with a touch of enchanted emotions but his plans were his and his alone. The other blamed the pit for everything Jason had done and he never corrected them even though he should have. It was a fall back for him to just rely on that excuse for the rest of his new life but it was clearly not healthy.

It has been 3 years since Jason was back in Gotham and 6 years since he was dunked in the universe's worst bubble bath. The brainwashing was one thing and Jason couldn't help that but now Jason should know better, be better. But in the back of his mind he could only think about why fix something that wasn't broken. Though that would be a lie, Jason was broken and the worst brother in the world. They can play a good family all they want but Jason was broken just like the rest of them.

Perhaps it was a family thing, the mimicry of the one that raised them and how they all turned out to be like Bruce in some form. They all hid something about themselves and pretended to be fine and a very happy dysfunctional family but they were definitely far from it. Jason really needed to talk to Bruce but it's been months since that dinner and for some reason Jason avoids it. It was something only he and Bruce knew about and neither one of them wanted to talk about it.

To the public outsiders the Waynes were a group of cheerful or dumb people that somehow managed to be rich. To Gotham the Waynes paid for almost half of the city's benefits and helped as much as they could when they could. To the hero society the bats were cunning and smart allies that each team could not go without, almost as if they were untouchable. But privately they were vulnerable, so vulnerable that they built walls to keep everyone out, even each other.

Jason wasn't sure if wants to be vulnerable, with the pit gone there would be nothing left to explain his bad behavior. He could probably invent a new lie but Jason was tired of lying to people. It was at this moment something he never thought would come that made Jason realize how incredibly tired he was of lying to his own family. If they could just talk to each other, comfort each other, chase after each other to just show that they care perhaps Jason could just be happy.

The artificial happiness that they created was going to eventually break down. The day that happens the family would definitely fall apart and there was too much at stake if that was to happen. Perhaps Jason was going to take his own advice and start something to change that. He can't wait for Bruce to say something he should have learned by now. So Jason looked at Vesper and Vesper seemed to see his answer.

"I do."

"Okay then. Here is my phone, put your contact and I will redirect you to our doctor. He is very skilled at what he does, so when the time comes, I will contact you." Jason couldn't stop his shaky hands while typing in his number. Despite everything Jason was doing now for some reason he is just stressed. He never thought that this would be stressful but turns out this was a lot more emotional than he expected.

Vesper checked his phone and nodded back at Jason before standing up carefully to transfer one sleeping Danny to his arms. Their ride had arrived almost as if on cue, Jason still had so many questions to ask Vesper but right now. Jason clearly needed to be alone so as he bid his guests goodbye he closed the door and took a seat on his now vacant couch. He couldn't go out as Red Hood like this, he felt like he was seconds away from breaking down.

Something in the kitchen broke, Jason jumped up and eyed the kitchen. No one was there but one of his mugs that was drying on the counter was now broken on the floor somehow. Jason moved slowly towards the kitchen while eyeing the mug, which wasn't even close to the edge, smashed into hundreds of clay pieces on the floor. He sighed before cleaning up the mess and threw out the leftovers, while dumping it Jason realized the hot chocolate pot was empty.

It shouldn't have been, Jason hadn't finished it yet and left just enough to make himself some. Jason pouts because he normally never miscalculates the amount of hot chocolate when has a bad day. Nothing he could do now so he decided to make more for himself. This would be a perfect time to ask someone to cover for him, anyone but Bruce obviously. Well Jason might as well keep up the act until he is able to get a plan in order.

_____

Robin Hood

Gun have Rights: Do me a favor?

Eat my stick: You aren't coming in and I should cover your section with Damian, make an excuse that we are helping you with something and you will be vague to B so he will never know you took the night off?

Gun have Rights: You are a menace.
Gun have Rights: But whatever, yea that.

Eat my stick: Say less. B is pissing me off.

Gun have Rights: Do I want to know?

Eat my stick: I will bleach his hair green if I am left unattended with medical supplies.

Gun have Rights: I-
Gun have Rights: Why green????

Eat my stick: I am not allowed to tell you that.

_____

Jason was going to just violently ignore the fact that Tim specifically wanted to use green. He finished making his hot chocolate and went back to his couch to mop and decompress. A weird looking letter sat on his table with something on top of it, that wasn't there before. But once Jason got closer to it, how it got there was the least of his problems. An envelope with familiar hand writing and a piece of Jasmine attached to it. The assassin was somehow still alive and was just in his apartment without him knowing.

The little on the envelope read out "To Jason, from Jasmine.”

Chapter Text

Waking up in a bed that wasn't his would have freaked him out just a bit but he did recognize the ceiling and the low rumble next to him. Danny tried getting up but his dad was holding him down unintentionally with his arm. Some days his dad reminded him of a cat and what did the owners hate more than moving their cats? Moving their cats from on top of them. It was like a universal crime in a sense and honestly Danny was in this predicament.

He thought back to how they ended up in this scenario in the first place just to realize it was his fault completely. Jason had offered his dad the hot chocolate, Danny laughed at his dad just eyeing the cup as if it offended him. Turns out his dad had a sweet tooth that they didn't even know about because he chugged it without hesitation. Danny was definitely not jealous that his dad gave Jason an insane amount of praise. Danny also did not cling to his dad the whole time. Of course not, his baby core definitely didn't think Jason was a threat at all.

That would be silly, Jason was a stranger giving out hot chocolate, Pariah never had it before so it only made sense he would praise the fuck out of the person who made it. Jason had offered them to stay until the morning but the rain had already stopped and Danny really felt like going home. His dad declined. Victory! But said they would be back later. How about no! Pariah picked up Danny despite his size and carried him home.

Danny did feel a sense of pride for a small success but it feels a bit silly now that he is fully awake. He understood why his dad brought him to his room, the man never slept and naps honestly felt the best. The first few fun moments in the mansion was Danny dragging his dad into a sleepover and confusing him because he could with human traditions. But now that it's morning he knew they needed to talk.

Small things it's ok to pretend to be fine but he could tell his dad wanted to talk to him back at Jason's place. Though it really wasn't the place or the time to unload the baggage in front of him. Jason probably dealt with enough issues just by being alive, he really didn't need more of that. Danny wiggled a bit so he could at least sit up a bit but as much as he tired his dad was far too comfortable holding him down.

"I know you are up." Danny poked his dad's side. When he got no response he poked his face and was met with a grunt. "I taught you how to nap, you can't fool me."

"If only it was that simple." His dad groaned while picking himself up. "What contiguous disease have you given me and why am I exhausted?" Danny chuckled at that, the phenomenon of being tired despite sleeping the recommended hours was a plague to everyone.

Pariah stretched and willed himself to get up and Danny wasn't far behind him. They went to their respective rooms to change but they both already knew neither of them were going to go out today. Danny decided to change into something comfortable but they weren't pajamas. Well in another life Danny would call sweatpants pajamas but he actually had the funding to not call them that. It was a bit weird having the realization of him being a prince to anything when he started out as just a kid to two crazy scientists that definitely violated hundreds of HOA violations.

Pariah knocked on his door and Danny noticed that he wasn't in his fancy attire either. It was definitely flexible, wait. Oh, Danny had the realization of what exactly they were doing. They didn't do it often since people liked making it a political show and doing it in private just ended with them trying to out-sass each other. Well the first few times were the only time they actually managed to get into it, but now they just used it so Danny could get out all of his aggression. Danny followed his dad to a big ballroom that they just randomly had, the floor was actually stone and Danny just stared at it before taking his socks off. He wasn't going to ruin a good pair for this mess.

"We start when you are ready." His Dad stood in the middle of the room with a blank expression. He was ready for a fight, Danny could see his whole body was on guard.

Fighting was a conversation, that's what people say. Words are fights without being physical, that is also what people say. Both of them take time and energy to get right or to be successful. Danny had both the time and the energy and for once the issues he was having were both needed in this situation. He could throw a tantrum like a 4 year old by this point. He deserves it but he did want to be heard. Pariah could multitask, this is him letting Danny do that.

So it started off slow, not exactly slow in the sense since Danny punches weren't exactly weak but slow in the sense Danny didn't want to talk at first. It wasn't like he was punching a wall either, punching bags don't punch back but that would have probably annoyed Danny more. So his dad gave him what he wanted, a semi fair fight. It was only a semi fair because Danny and Pariah were both in their human forms. Subconsciously it was more for the fact they very much were well aware that they could destroy the building. Danny and Pariah had completely destroyed Pariah Catacombs just from the small fight.

Danny was well aware he wasn't mad anymore but those feelings linger. The thoughts of doubt were still there, nothing was going to change that. But healing takes time and trust is earned not given. Danny wasn't a little kid, he hadn't been a little kid in a long time. He understood things that he shouldn't have from a very young age, well that tends to happen when parents have better relationships with their projects than their own children.

"Do you think I'm weak?" It was the first thought that came to mind, his dad wasn't expecting it. Though he wasn't expecting it himself, he could have gone with any question but he blurted out that one.

"No you aren't and I highly doubt you will ever be." Pariah spoke with certainty while dodging one of Danny's kicks. "Do you believe that you are?" Danny fumbled a bit and lost his footing, Pariah flipped him but he caught himself and landed a backflip away from his dad.

The easy and obvious answer was no but that wouldn't be true. Danny wasn't weak. People praised him far too much for him to not know that but when dealing with Pariah, his dad, his former enemy. It really puts things into perspective, gaining a crown through combat was an insane way of getting a death promotion. He never wanted the position but it just so happened to come with a parent that actually wanted him. Danny retook his stance and launched himself at Pariah.

"Would you have killed me if I was?" Pariah looked sour, he could feel his core that was now dually tethered to his dads. His dad hated the concept of losing him, though that was because of their time together.

"I doubt I would have, I would have been sent back to my prison if I did."

"That's not what I asked."

"But it's an answer." Pariah hissed before throwing a punch of his own. That question was too much for him to actually respond too.

Though Danny, despite being a bit bitter he didn't give a straight answer, was actually a bit relieved he hadn't actually thought about it. When Pariah responded to him it was normally quick because he either asked it before or thought about the answer. His dad was a straightforward person, there would be no point in avoiding it unless he didn't think about it. Even now his dad seems more upset at just the thought of that.

"If you had told me back then, while I was still in the realms. You thought I would have relapsed, did you?" Danny didn't bother fighting anymore, there was a clear conclusion. Emotions were running high the night before with a basket of unresolved issues, most of them weren't even because of Pariah.

Danny knew exactly where it stemmed from and it was mostly because he never had the chance to say it out loud to them. Back then he was afraid of them and what they would do. It wasn't so bad at first but he should have seen the signs, the Fentons were blinded by discovery. A discovery of the deadly weapon in their basement. He felt himself get wrapped both emotionally and physically. His dad simply held him.

"I don't expect forgiveness for my actions. The living and the dead are two sides that should co-exist but the way they treated you, the reason you came to find me? I don't know what losing you would do to me. I have never had someone this close, Fright Knight doesn't even come close. Yet, you defy everything I used to be. So don't forgive me for lying but understand I am a greedy man, I will never let someone take you." Pariah's core purred, Danny felt like he was being coddled but right now he didn't mind.

Danny didn't hug back, normally people would do that but right now he just felt like melting into the embrace. Displaced emotions were the worst, he never wants that to happen again but it is bound to happen in the future. Yelling and running away was very on brand for him but that track record normally led down a destructive path. He has a family now, there was no point losing it to something like this.

That something else will get the full force of his wrath, but could he really do it? It's been years since he had seen them plus the fact they were ghosts now. Danny wasn't sure he could handle them trying to be affectionate, actually that mental image made him gag. It was like just hearing their name dislodged something in the back of his mind, perhaps it was because he firmly believed he wasn't going to see them for a long time. As if, he was definitely cursed with bad luck for the both of them dying so soon is just ironic.

Danny shouldn't have found that funny but he started laughing a little too manically because his dad pulled away and just stared at Danny while holding his shoulders. Pariah pressed his thumb on Danny's cheek and he didn't realize he was also crying while the older wiped away the tears. He wasn't ready, Danny may be physically strong but he was definitely emotionally weak and probably mentally too. Was this what Duke called being touched starved? He made a joke about it once but honestly it was how Danny felt. He went in for a hug and his dad happily returned it.

"There's something you want, it started this, yes?" Dad's instincts, his emotions are too jumbled for him to get that from Danny's tears.

"We don't have to do their trial now, do we?" Danny didn't look up and just buried himself further into his dad's neck. His dad let his core soothe him in a way that made him doozy, it was a low hum that almost reminded him of a lullaby. At a frequency meant for the dead, it was pleasant.

"They can wait, they don't deserve your time since they wasted ours. When you are ready they will still be there, I can swear that to you." Despite him holding Danny like a son he spoke like a king.

Their dynamic was messy chaos at best and the strangest pair of polar opposites at the worst. Yet Danny was definitely glad that despite their rough start Pariah was his dad. Danny hummed back in response but he was slowly drifting to sleep where he stood. Which definitely wasn't meant to happen but he knew he definitely fell asleep but he was in a dream now.

Dreams really weren't his thing but he was just going to see why he was dreaming of the infinite realms.

The center garden was the most beautiful thing Danny had ever seen. Not just for the flowers but everything about it was different from the gardens at home. Yet this garden was different, there were green plants and trees. The garden Danny visited regularly lacked green but he definitely knew that this was their flower garden. In the distance he could see a lady in all green from head to toe. She honestly looks like she could blend in with the bush walls.

Not far behind her were the Observers whining as she continued walking down. She had the crown of fire, with a stoic expression and the big dress that she had that could definitely rival the old queens of England. The Emerald Empress was never someone Danny had heard much about or met. He had never seen a portrait for the empress but having someone like her in a castle or house where his dad blatantly avoids green but now he could see why. He followed her just to see where his dream was taking him.

The Empress clicked her teeth and stopped in the middle of the garden by a fountain that he didn't remember they had. She looked off to the side and Danny looked in that direction to see what she was looking at. A tall man who just stared at the sky, his green hair was braided down to his waist and had his back turned to them. He was a bit lanky, almost like Danny was when he was younger. He didn't have an ounce of care when the Observers started whispering. Apparently the man did that a lot, the empress wasn't pleased and pointed her close fan in his direction.

"You, I've heard of you. I was sure I told my maids and knights to kill you, you little rat. Clearly they need to be punished." Her voice was a lot deeper than Danny had expected, for some reason he thought she would sound like a whining princess but she was just straight mean. She walked up to the man who didn't look away from the sky and just straight wacked him. Danny wanted to stop her from striking him again but he fazed right through her arm. She hit the man about 8 more times with the fan until he started bleeding. He stopped looking up and touching his forehead and turned to her. "Ugh, your disgusting essence is on my fan now." She discarded her fan and went to slap him since he still hadn't faced her but he caught her hand before it could make an impact.

The man turned to her and Danny could properly see his face, the lack of several key accessories had Danny stunned. It was his dad, Pariah. He looked several centuries younger, the fact there was no facial hair or wrinkles from scowling at papers too much. No eye patch, which was the biggest shock. Pariah had two different colored eyes, one was blue just like Danny's. But the only issue Danny had with this scene was his Dad's dead expression. There was no spark of emotion or life in his eyes. The empress wiggled her arm out of his grip and he just stood there.

"How dare you touch me?! You defy your Empress? Do you have a death wish, boy?" She spat in his face and slapped him hard across the face. The empress had long talons on the end of her gloves, her expression went from stoic to a disgusting grin as she grabbed his dad's face. Danny turned to look away, this was supposed to be a dream not a nightmare.

A bloody glove landed on the ground next to him. The next thing he knew his dad, the one he recognized was on top of the empress and beating her with his bare fists. He had completely snapped, he made sure to hold her down and no one even made an effort to stop him from what he was doing. Danny never met the empress and he was glad he never will. The young Pariah finally stood up from the green mess that was slowly fading into nothingness on the ground and looked over to the Observers who stared at him.

"What? She'll come back." Young Pariah tilted his head at the Observers. One floated over to the fading body, picked up the crown and handed it to him.

"No, she won't. You have killed her and she won't be returning to us, your Highness." The Observer said before rejoining the other floating eyes, Danny watched and started to not laugh as he watched the younger version of his dad squint at the Observer in disgust and look at the crown. He placed it on his head and it adjusted its size.

"Sure, whatever. If I'm in charge now, replace everything in this garden with every color other than green. This place is horrendous."

Then the dream faded out and Danny woke up. Danny woke up in his own bed but he could see someone watching over him. His dad in his ghost form, the eye patch. Pariah sat in a chair next to Danny's bed while reading some papers. Danny sat up and his dad turned his attention to him, that dream wasn't his idea. Probably the dream ghost wanting something, he wasn't sure but it wasn't his problem at the moment. Danny reached out to the eye patched but his dad gently caught his hand.

"What is with the sudden curiosity, son?" Pariah gently nudged his hand away from the eye patch.

"What color was it?" There was no point in asking that, he already knew the answer but he was going to ask it regardless. They both knew there was nothing there now, perhaps he had a chance to replace it but Danny highly doubted it.

"Blue, a color I greatly envied. I was left with the abomination of green." His dad deserved better but knowing him and how he reacted in his dream, he probably didn't even notice what was happening. Did his dad not understand abuse? If he wasn't even sure then perhaps it had been happening for a long time. When he said he saw himself in Danny he wasn't sure what he meant by it but now.

There was no one there for his dad and they all just swept the problem under a rug but Pariah didn't want that for Danny. Everything he was doing now was just a subconscious response, Danny just stared at his dad and Pariah stared back a bit confused. But Danny core purred appreciation and affection so his dad didn't question it any further, just ruffled his hair and went back to his paper.

Danny felt better than when he woke up that morning. It was all worth the bare minimum, he felt as light as a feather. There were definitely going to be moments where his dad and him disagree on something but Danny feels like he has a bit more understanding now.

Chapter Text

Duke didn't get any answers no matter how much he bothered Jason, he wouldn't budge on the reason why Danny was in his safe house. Not even Bruce could get him to crack and he was just as determined as Duke was for answers. Even if it felt like it was for different reasons. Each time he was asked, Jason would just say it wasn't any of their business, well he would look at Bruce specifically but side eye Duke. Duke tried texting Danny but he hadn't responded to anyone for the last day or so, he even asked Theodora if she knew what was up and she was just about to ask him.

Danny never ignored her and for him to ignore her and have her worried he was now worried. It's not like he was lost or anything, there was definitely movement in this house after they had arrived back from Jason's but Duke hadn't seen anyone leave. He kept tapping on his desk in his room while staring at his phone screen. If Danny doesn't respond today either he is definitely going over there. Much to his dismay Danny is still in possible danger so him going quiet like this was never a good sign.

Screw it, Duke should just go over today. 24 hours of no contact was the normal requirement to file a missing person's report anyway. It's been more than that but Duke wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. Though now it was more than just that and Theodora was concerned herself. That should give him enough reason, so Duke changed and was ready to leave his room then his phone went off.

_____
The Greek conspiracy

Alien or Vampire: Hello, I'm not dead
Alien or Vampire: Exhausted though

Give her shinies: WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!
Give her shinies: YOU CAN'T JUST GO QUIET ON ME WE HAVE A SCHEDULE 🫵

Alien or Vampire: Sorry

Duchess Tammy: Are you ok? Did something happen?

Give her shinies: Yea that was too weird
Give her shinies: who's ankles am I bitting

Duchess Tammy: ☝️

Alien or Vampire: No ones
Alien or Vampire: yesterday was a lot. Too much emotional energy
Alien or Vampire: woke up around 6 and could not be asked
Alien or Vampire: sorry

Duchess Tammy: Oh fuck
Duchess Tammy: Danny I'm sorry, you don't need to apologize for being overwhelmed
Duchess Tammy: I should have seen that coming. Do you need anything? I can bring you something? Or do you need more alone time?

Give her shinies: I didn't mean to be rude, you had a sick day please don't apologize
Give her shinies: I was an ass, I can bring you some things! Um um
Give her shinies: Peach Pie from that one bakery! You like them yeah?

Alien or Vampire: Pie sounds nice, could use some friends? Still feel like crap though

Duchess Tammy: NO WORRIES WE GOT THIS!

Give her shinies: YES YES
Give her shinies: Just lay and waste, me and Tammy will get stuff and come to you!

Duchess Tammy: Not my name but yes that

Alien or Vampire: Gonna tell Dad you're both comin'
_____

Duke put his phone in his pocket before collecting multiple items that he had in boxes. The one time Duke actually over prepared is finally coming in handy, he bought a weighted blanket a while ago but never actually opened it. It was dark blue, not the navy that Danny liked but it was close enough. By the last text Theodora sent, she was sending over snacks. Speaking of, he felt vibrations and checked his phone.

_____
The Calvary

Dora the explora: MY BIOLOGICAL BROTHER IS AN ASS

Duke of Gotham: Did he eat the snacks?

Dora the explora: WORSE
Dora the explora: HE BROKE OUT OF JAIL
Dora the explora: UGH

Duke of Gotham: Wait what????

Dora the explora: I am sending the snacks via magically channels
Dora the explora: Take care of my sweet older emotionally adoptive brother or I'll feed you to the pits
Dora the explora: Much love <3
Dora the explora: I have to go find him and drag his ass back to jail!

Duke of Gotham: I am missing so much context but ok?!
Duke of Gotham: 🫡 I'll do my best!

_____

Duke could just tell he wasn't going to get context to what Dora was talking about. Much to his disappointment, he was going to have to wait longer to meet her in person but right now he has a sad boy to cheer up. He went through a few more things before finding a box and shoving everything he was bringing inside. It wasn't organized but it would have to do, for now and he needed the box to not break so he wasn't going to think too hard about it.

Making his way through the manor that wasn't exactly busy given the time of day. Duke had the day off for another bird of prey project patrol, he never got around to asking Barbara about that. All the other bats were still in the cave or asleep from patrol. Duke ran into Cass who was making her way to bed and she simply smiled before waving him off. Duke gave her a nod before making his way down the lobby. Alfred stood there and took one look at Duke before handing him his keys. Alfred is truly a wizard. He held the door open so Duke could leave.

Running was never exhausting, not even carrying stuff. Duke was determined and he didn't hesitate to jump the fence instead of opening it like a normal person. Granted he wasn't even normal, not for the meta powers but because he was a bat and they were never normal about anything. He didn't stop his stride until he was in front of the Nightingale gate. Now he was extra nervous, now this was social. They were expecting him and everything but for some reason Duke felt embarrassed.

Perhaps because the last time he was in the house, which was two days ago, was because he had made a fool of himself. Duke shook the embarrassment and kept his determination because right now isn't about his silly crushable thoughts. He took a deep breath before working his way to the front door where two maids he hadn't seen before stood. Twins with little blue hair that didn't look dyed and heterochromia eyes. They could be identical if not for one of the sisters having a scar that took up a good part of her face.

"Duke Thomas, yes?"

"Obviously sister, look at him. Though he is clearly the sun."

"Of course he is the sun, the young master is the moon in every possible scenario."

The twin maid looked at him. They were judging him, they looked at him head to toe before they started circling him like cats. Duke had no clue what was going on, almost tempted to just walk past them but they kept circling him and mumbling in Greek something about his size and height. The fact they called him the sun was a bit odd but he was going to let that go because it seems like for some reason most of Danny's staff is named after either a version of the sun or moon.

Elio their butler and Cyra the head maid were translations for the sun while the twins were the moon. They even had moon headbands that were the exact specific lunar phases on them. Waxing Gibbous on Amaris and Waning Crescent on Neoma, who had the scar. Amaris stopped in front of Duke and Neoma stood behind him, he looked back and forth while wondering what they were going to do. They had this glint in their eye of something Duke definitely didn't want to be a part of and he was never going to find out.

A disruption of one stoic head maid who simply cleared her throat drawing both of the twins' attention to her. She gave them one glare and they both backed away fairly quickly. Duke was grateful and Cyra simply gestured to him to follow her, he didn't think twice to do so. Looking back at the twin, they shared a creepy grin that had Duke worried. Perhaps he should have thought about his visit a little more.

Going through the halls, the feeling of the manor being homey didn't go away. It felt a bit off but almost as if it was in recovery, if that made any sense. There was definitely something off but Duke couldn’t quite place it. Cyra paused and stopped Duke before bowing her head slightly, Vesper Nightingale walked out of the room to the side and eyed Duke. Danny swears his dad doesn't hate Duke but he honestly thinks he does.

"Danny is far too kind for his own good. He has always been like that and I doubt that it will ever go away." His dad's voice was really deep, it was rattling his bones just by the way he spoke. There was power behind his words and Duke really didn't want to find out what it could be. "He is my son and I will respect his choices. As for you, if you ever dare to harm him in any way I will make sure that you don't even have peace in the afterlife." Then he walked away. Duke had no doubt he was being genuine, that was the second time today he was threatened by Danny's family. Yes, he was going to count Dora because she was just as weirdly creative with her threats.

Cyra didn't even bother checking up on Duke, he felt the chill down his spine. The head maid kept walking and Duke was jet lagging behind, shovel talk from the supernatural was not what he was expecting but this was definitely going to have him going through a crisis. Cyra stopped in front of Danny's room, the last time Duke was in the manor they didn't go inside because Danny got distracted talking to his dad in the hallway. Cyra dismissed herself and left Duke with his box of things in.

Duke took one deep breath, he made it this far and right now he needs to be a good friend. Duke took a second before knocking on the door, there was low chirp. He wasn't sure if that was his cue but opened the door in hope of correct timing. Being met with the feeling of sneaking into another dimension in a room was the last thing Duke expected but that was exactly what happened. Danny's room fell like a giant space nest with him and his cool looking bed in the center of the room.

Long white hair like snow and a teal hue complexion. Even a fraction of a second didn't exactly compare to fully non-human Danny. Duke was slightly spooked by the door closing behind him on his own but was instantly distracted by Danny finally looking up at him. Duke couldn't deny it, he was here to cheer up his friend and crush but right now he is having a good old bisexual panic because Danny was just screaming gender envy right now. Danny simply rolled over in his nightgown and got up from the bed to stretch and dear god Duke was tiny. He was tiny compared to Danny’s 'other form'.

Yeah he was not going to survive this trip alone, Dora had submitted his fate to suffer alone. He wasn't going to make it. Danny let out a low hum that caught Duke's attention, he was sitting back on his bed while eyeing the box that was in Duke's hand. Right, Duke had a plan that went right out the window before he could give it. He set the box down and started taking toys and scented stuff out one at a time. The weighted blanket that was at the very bottom was wrapped Duke unwrapped it before handing it out to Danny.

"It's a weighted blanket, it's so you can feel grounded and stuff. I know it's not exactly your color but it's blue so I didn't think you would mind-" Danny cut him off with one sharp chirp and quickly wrapped himself in it. Duke didn't account for Danny being taller when he isn't human but it didn't seem to matter because Danny somehow managed to wrap himself perfectly leaving his hands and face visible but that was about it. He was satisfied with the blanket and Duke was more than happy for him.

Duke's panic aside, Danny looked exhausted, actually no, the correct term would be drained. He wasn't exactly sure how to treat him when Danny was the most expressive even when he wasn't trying to be. One thing Bats were trained for was body language when talking to potential witnesses or trying to get intel, Danny being the way he was had a lot of movement. That included when he spoke in sign language, from the dinner months ago it was blatantly obvious that body language is important to both him and his dad.

So Duke decided that was what he was going to do. Duke relaxed before inching closer to Danny and sat on the floor which was nice and cool. If he didn't say it before he would say it again, Danny's room was really cool. When he turned to see his friend Danny was looking back at him with appreciation, so Duke was going to proceed with this. Danny fumbled a bit but he started signing with his hand, he asked where Dora was.

"So about that.." Danny started to frown, which hurt Duke's heart a bit. "She said her brother? Broke out of jail and she was going to the snacks via magic. First off I didn't even know she had a brother. Secondly, was she being serious?!" Danny looked annoyed before he snorted, apparently Dora had an older brother who was put in jail because of several magical laws he broke.

Now Danny didn't go into detail mostly because of his lack of energy but also because apparently Dora's brother was a sour subject for her and Duke should never ask her for more details. Duke swore to him that he would not press but did want to make sure she was okay. Danny signed she would be fine with an evil grin that Duke was choosing to ignore. Checking that whole interaction into the box of 'never ask for context if you want to stay sane' box that Duke had mentally after moving into Wayne Manor.

They moved on from Dora's very suspicious older brother to more positive topics. Danny didn't talk much, mostly sign language when he wanted to add something or show Duke something. Duke didn't realize how much he was rumbling about Gotham and his life pre-Wayne until he noticed the lack of movement in his rear vision. It wasn't that Danny was asleep, he was actually wide awake and just staring at Duke in silence.

"Why'd you stop?" Danny inched closer in his weird burrito blanket form, that was the first thing he genuinely said to Duke since walking in. He didn't want Duke to stop talking but now that Duke was acknowledging it he felt embarrassed.

"Just a thought of how simple my life used to be." Duke spoke low before looking down at his wrist, the black bracelet despite everything he tries doesn't go away. Only he could see it aside from Danny and it bugged him. Danny seems to chirp sadly and it hits Duke that Danny thinks this was his fault. "Hey, that's not what I meant."

'Then what do you mean?' Danny signed frustrated. Duke was causing him more stress and he isn't going to let this be a misunderstanding right now.

"Before I was adopted, well fostered by the Wayne's I used to live in a small house with my parents. So many days I think back to the little things like a stupid argument or cooking with ma. There are some moments I think I took my parents for granted. The thing that sets me aside from the other adopted kids in the manor is that my parents are still alive. I don't really get them but I understand their grief but it isn't the same." His parents were still alive but they might as well be brain dead, Joker took them from him. Joker took something from every single one of them and Gotham yet he still gets to walk around.

Duke felt like crying and he knew he shouldn't but the moment he felt arms wrap around him and a light purr for comfort. Danny didn't know the full story, not even the reason Duke ended up in Bruce's custody but what he told him was enough. He didn't need more than that and Duke just leaned into the hug, he was supposed to be here to comfort Danny but instead it ended up being the other way around. There was nothing else in the room beside Danny's purrs and Duke's quiet sniffles.

It took a while but as soon as Duke was good enough he turned to Danny with a smile. He received the same old smile of pure joy. Duke could tell Danny doesn't want to talk about his very exhausting day so instead he turned their attention back to the bracelets. Danny had a suspension on who it could belong to but he wasn't exactly sure if it was even possible so he was going to look into it more. There was also the issue with his aunt that Danny was also not sure how to handle.

Apparently not only was she very skilled with magic but her and her biological family are infamously known for being cryptic. It didn't matter that she considered Danny as family, she was still good at evading questions or giving questionable advice that made no sense in the moment. Honestly that just brutally reminded Duke of one John Constantine and whenever he wants to be anywhere else but helping them. He had a love-hate relationship with every member of the Justice League but he normally answered Bruce so Duke couldn't be extremely harsh on the guy. It didn't stop him from not liking the brit, something about him just has his brain screaming 'Do not approach' as a warning label.

At the very least Duke was finally able to talk to Danny about the important stuff even if they end up going off topic a few times. Once it got late enough he got a text from Dick that he was going to pick him up for some reason. That was instantly answered by a mass text from Steph that they were making Bruce mop around the house by leaving it empty of bats and birds. Duke could already feel the impending danger of one Bruce Wayne and an empty nest.

_____
Child Army without the General

Kermit the Frog: I speak as the newest addition! 🙋
Kermit the Frog: this is a terrible idea 👁️👄👁️

Trigger Warning: Who agrees with him ☝️

Possibly a Gremlin: I do.

Circus Freak: NAH LET HIM SUFFER!!!!! 🔥🔥🔥

Death By Cookie: I am going against whatever the demon kid says.

Coffee Lord: He dumped my coffee this morning
Coffee Lord: Let him burn

Kermit the Frog: Oh it's murderous Tim 😃

Coffee Lord: He didn't even apologize, I sat and stared at him for 5 hours
Coffee Lord: I'm this 🤏 close to just scaring the piss out of him

Death By Cookie: Tim I will literally make you hot chocolate
Death By Cookie: Just don't do something stupid

Coffee Lord: 🤏

Trigger Warning: Tim, no. The jj scare will actually kill him

Death By Cookie: I don’t think I would want to know anymore

Possibly a Gremlin: What is the jj scare?

Kermit the Frog: .....

Angelina Ballerina: .....

Trigger Warning: Dick?????

Circus Freak: I knew I was forgetting something-

Coffee Lord: Damian, if you don't let Bruce suffer I can show you what that is 🙂

Trigger Warning: WHOO UM NO LET'S NOT DO THAT!!!!! 🔥🔥🔥

Angelina Ballerina: Bad little brother 🙁

Death By Cookie: No because why is that a tempting offer?

Librarian in a chair: And this is why i mute all of you.
_____

"Okay, I wish I could stay longer but I think one of my siblings is about to get sent to the padded room because he didn't get his coffee and I kinda need to stop that." Duke rushed his explanation but Danny snorted and waved him off. But mentally Duke is definitely going to stick around with Danny, the school was going to be interesting and he could just tell.

Chapter Text

"I don't think you get to choose that for me."

"Tim-"

"No! You push everyone away when you get like this, Bruce. We aren't pets, we are people too. If you want to work with us, learn to trust our judgement!" Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose in annoyance as his third son berated him for doing his job.

Stress is one of the most fundamental road blockers for any living creature alive. The combination of anxiety and motivation is what develops stress and having conduct itself with no proper control is what creates paranoia. Bruce is Bruce and when his children refuse to tell him about a certain case they are working on one of two things happens; he lets them take care of the case because he can see them actually trying to wrap it up or he deep dives into why they were even curious in the first place.

So when it came to the Nightingales, it made sense that Duke was the closest to their neighbors. He met Danny first and told the family about them. Dick and Tim made sense to an extent when they were the ones to originally invite the family over for dinner and bats being bats of course all his other children who were present were curious. But Jason doesn't come home often, yes he was there that night but he did not interact with the family.

So no matter how many times Bruce asks Jason what happened to have the Nightingales there he refuses to answer. The most he gets is Jason being over protective and even growling at him with a flash of green in his eyes. Now that was an abnormal reaction, perhaps Duke was being biased and Bruce should have looked into it further. He won't be able to get anything from Jason but at least this gives him more reason to call in Zatanna and Constantine. Those two had been off and disappeared as soon as Bat was getting ready to leave the watchtower.

"This is just-"

"It's just a check, then you will get answers that won't satisfy your freak of nature paranoia and dig deeper into an already empty grave. Yes Bruce, does Duke even know you are going this or are you going to let him find out after you magically have a poison that could kill the kid? Oh, I hope this back fires hard on you. Even better if Constantine, who we all know and love to hate, doesn't help your selfish ass." Tim hissed while tapping his bo staff against the cave floor. Bruce wasn't going to entertain this longer, Tim was out of sorts regardless.

"You are a terrible parent but manipulation is your specialty so you of course you know that." The voice of his third son echoed throughout the cave. Tim sounded like he was being yanked away, Bruce didn't bother looking up.

When he woke up that morning a large pot of coffee was sitting on the counter with left over traces of being refilled repeatedly. Tim was having a caffeine relapse and often threw out insults to anyone who interfered with his ritual. Not that most of his insults weren't just empty threats, no Tim was the smartest of his children. They were precise and more than often targeted in deep seeded insecurities. The last time it happened Tim violently reminded Damian of something that had his youngest locked in his room for hours.

Speaking of Damian, a text went through that put a smile on Bruce's face.

_____
Baba & Habibi

Habibi: Father, do not overthink of what Drake was saying. His lack of rest and functioning brain cells has him in a delirious state and Grayson is putting him into a drug induced coma for the next 24 hours.

Baba: Yes I'm aware Damian. Are you all going with him?

Habibi: Despite Drake's beloveds being well equipped to keep him in his nest, Drake is violent this time around and he will incapacitate them if he needs to.
Habibi: Kent would not stand a chance against Drake even if he thinks he is a superior.
Habibi: Dowd is a civilian.

Baba: Is that a compliment?

Habibi: No.
Habibi: I am simply stating that Timothy is not incompetent and will be able to escape if left unattended. His partners can be easily subdued by him or anyone else in this family.

Baba: Right
Baba: Tell Duke I need to see him before the rest of you leave.

Habibi: Apologies Father but Thomas went ahead. The only one left in the manor is myself, Grayson and Drake.

Baba: oh ok, that's fine
Baba: Be safe Damian

Habibi: Of course I will be Father
_____

Bruce didn't expect him not to be but a delirious Bat is a dangerous one. Less predictable and more running on pure insanity and instincts, Tim being the closest one to that line because of his incident. The less incidents among his children the better, one headache was far from enough for the day. It wasn't going to stop him from thinking about it later on in the day, right now he needed to focus.

He hadn't even called Constantine yet but he already knows this is going to be either a waste of time or a start to his own conclusion.

No matter how many times he tries calling Constantine he just knows deep down right now something is off. For both magic users to act irrationally or even redirect the conversation was odd. Zatanna was more of someone who would look into whatever magical species Bruce would present to her. And believe it or not Constantine would try to at least vaguely warn them of who they were dealing with if he recognized them. But neither of them tried to do that.

Manipulate the situation into something that had nothing to do with what he was actually asking for. They knew that he was going to come for them afterwards which is most likely the reason why they left before he got the chance to stop them. The Nightingales may not be an immediate threat but they still had meta-like abilities and much to his disappointment he wasn't going to be able to get answers from his son, Duke. He needed to be able to scale them.

It's that and also having the insight of the one unknown that he can't account for. Danny's mother, she was still the only Nightingale he had no idea or information about. She was connected somehow to all the mess that was following the Nightingales, he just couldn't place how. Even with the surveillance of the family none of them ever mentioned the mother outside of the times Bruce has mentioned it to Vesper.

With all that in mind Bruce set up the call, it took a while before either of them responded. Then only one responded, Zatanna. Not that he wasn't surprised that Constantine didn't respond but he normally did when it came to Bruce calling. But that was easily explained when she penned over her camera to see one John Constantine behind her. They looked to be in an old tavern, not one that Bruce recognized but he wasn't aware that either of them were on a mission.

"Spooky, make this quick, we are kinda busy." John wasn't paying attention to the camera but kept glancing outside as if he was waiting for something.

"Don't be rude Constantine. I knew you were going to call eventually but please make this quick." Zatanna sighed, John looked over at her scowling because she scolded him for saying the exact same thing.

So that's exactly what Bruce did; he made it quick. He wanted to account for the information that they didn't share during the meeting. There had to be a specific reason why they didn't share that information especially if it was important. Not that he was a skeptic but sometimes magic users weren't the most reliable people for information. But The Nightingales weren't human and they were his best source.

Zatanna and John Constantine looked at each other before silently debating amongst themselves whether they shared that information or not. Which is the perfect time to mention that John Constantine was probably the closest person to understand Bruce. He knew that Bruce wasn't going to stop whether they gave him the information or not. And it would be better if they would tell him over some other person that Bruce could probably find.

It was their turn to play chess just now. Whether they decided to be helpful or not was entirely up to them. So Bruce waited until they seemed to come to a conclusion finally in the moments of silence. Just with one look Bruce could tell that they had decided that they were going to share at least something. He had questions and they were the only ones that could give him proper answers at least for now.

"So what exactly do you want to know? Also understand that there are certain things that we can't answer for particular reasons. You understand, right?" At least she was being upfront about not being able to answer certain things. Whether it's a personal choice or purely at the fact that they have the potential of getting cursed. At least Zatanna seems like she wanted to give answers, John on the other hand not so much.

"What kind of spirits are the Nightingales?" When Duke entered that information it was very vague. That could be for number of different things from the undead to the living aspects. The last thing they needed was vampires living next door.

"Humane ones. There's not exactly a title for the father, just think of them as the closest thing to humans but with magical abilities." Well that was extremely unhelpful, if they don't even know what he is then there is a gap on how exactly to scale them.

"Vesper, is he dangerous?"

Now Bruce could have easily asked if both of them were dangerous but something about Danny reminded him violently of his children. Not in the aspect of them being young vigilantes who help out as much as they could. But more of the fact that if Bruce didn't take in some of them they would have ended up as serial killers. As if Danny didn't have kindness he would have let people die or be the one to kill them himself.

But watching over Danny for the last few months it definitely showed that he wasn't the kid to do that. Perhaps in another life Danny would have been a young vigilante under someone else's guidance. If not his own, though Bruce thinks his children would probably be upset that he adopted yet another black haired blue-eyed kid. Not that any of them would be complaining, well minus is Duke, Bruce don't think he would like that.

Vesper on the other hand clearly was a powerhouse to put it lightly. Someone being able to leave any type of bruising on a super was one cause for concern. He could have easily gone to get his son from Lex Luthor had it not been for Lois. Miss Lane kept the father at the daily planet, away from the action but he did make an impression before then.

Bruce wasn't exactly sure what it was but he knew that there was a sensation when it came to the Nightingale's relationship. As if Vesper was eerily dangerous if he was left unattended. Not to mention that he knows for a fact that Vesper has somehow gotten the attention of the court of owls. If he sides with them then this could get very very dangerous, someone he doesn't have a contingency plan for on the side of the enemy was not a good thing.

"Vesper Nightingale is a father and you are also a father. You may have a moral compass that's loose at times but understand that a parent would do anything for their child. Vesper would do anything for his son and there is no boundary that would be able to stop him if something were to happen to Danny." John hummed before leaning against the wall in the background.

It wasn't like Bruce didn't already know that. That was very clear when Vesper decided to aggressively point out Bruce's line of questioning. It was almost like he was used to it, questioning his role as Danny's father. Vesper was an intimidating man after all it was more concerning that he does look exactly like Bruce's own father. Thomas Wayne, how the parallels were so uncanny he actually did not like that.

If the kidnapping of Danny was small enough to anger him mildly then who knows what would happen if something worse came along. The complete 180 of Vesper's personality once he had his son back in his reach. The wrath of a parent was nothing to sneeze at, he had experienced it a couple of times and he knows how easy it is to let that slip. It's like a temptation if nothing else, the call for blood especially when that should not be on certain people's hands. He wasn't going to be the Executioner.

But with that information alone it was clear that Vesper would not hesitate to be the Executioner if need be. Which meant that they would have to keep Danny safe and out of harm's way as much as they possibly can. Vesper wasn't going to just up and leave, after all he said he was going to follow his son wherever he wanted to go. It wasn't like Bruce would be able to convince Danny to leave, not when he got so attached to Duke.

There was nothing he could do to prevent that, it's not like he was going to scold his son even though he was really tempted to. It wasn't like he had a right to scold him either. That would make Bruce the biggest hypocrite in the family especially with his taste in partners. He wasn't exactly the role model of best partners and he was pretty sure none of his other children were either. Well aside from Jason surprisingly.

Despite his second eldest being the cryptic that he is and zooming in and out of their lives he wasn't exactly sure that Jason liked anybody. Not that he was complaining but Jason didn't have any romantic interests for the time he was with them. Bruce also had a sneaking suspicion that wasn't going to be changing anytime soon. Maybe he wasn't interested in romantic love and he's perfectly fine with the platonic ones that he has.

That helped his thought process because he realized how off topic his own mind has gotten. Bruce needed to focus but a lot of the time his children managed to have him spiral down a different path. Perhaps keeping Duke near Danny wasn't the worst idea at least then he would have a personal bodyguard. But Bruce knows that if they keep seeing each other, this would definitely develop into something more.

"A parent who loves their child unconditionally would fall apart and burn the world that took their child. That I'm not even surprised, Vesper seems to have dedicated his whole world to his son. Do you know who Danny's mother is?" Bruce asked.

If the only thing that could threaten Vesper from tipping over the line was Danny's biological mother then he might as well take care of that. That was the only unknown that he wasn't sure of. Now that seems to be the age-old question, the two magic users even looked paranoid. So he did have the correct suspicion that she was a dangerous person.

"So that's the problem-" Zatanna started but her eyes drifted off to the side to stare at something off screen.

"The bigger powers in the magic world, yeah them, they have a bounty out for her head. Fun days honestly, I didn't think there was somebody who could have a higher bounty. So just know that you're not the only one looking for her, there are plenty of other people that are too. Though there are rumors about her already being caught but there's no one that could confirm that." John scoffed before hissing, he was on the move, clearly whatever they were doing just started.

"I'm sorry we couldn't be more helpful but we have to go now. There were a lot of things happening behind the scenes, nothing major right now. But if she is actually caught, he most likely knows. I don't know what he may have told you, but if they're simply relaxing while in Gotham trying to live out their normal lives. I suggest you let them, from what I heard that kid deserves so much better because his mom, I am pretty sure she's on death row. And she's not coming back." Zatanna spoke softly before responding to her partner and hanging up.

There was no guarantee that she was caught, Zatanna and John weren't even sure if it was her. He is going to ask later for at least a flyer or some form of sketch for the mother. But at least one thing makes it extremely clear, Danny was at the center of everything. Whether the kid liked it or not he was probably the one thing to stop certain things from happening.

And much to Bruce's dismay it seems like Danny would be the source of Bruce's contingency plan. It was a bit twisted but that's exactly how most of Bruce's contingency plans were. All his coworkers were aware of it, they weren't exactly happy when they found out the first time either. But it was best to be prepared for everything. For now he was going to make sure that Vesper still considered him an ally, at least that way when he comes to him he could at least give advice to keep him on the good side.

That was the real reason why he let his tired persona come out, he let Vesper see a glimpse of Batman. If he could trust him as Bruce Wayne then there's no reason for him to switch sides. Vesper was fully aware of Bruce's intentions and he knows that. Both of them had something to gain from this very odd companionship. Bruce could keep him close and Vesper would get whatever information he needed about Gotham. Any information that would help him for his son at the very least.

Whether having that companionship was a good thing Bruce wasn't sure yet. But if Bruce had a sense of what exactly Vesper's position was before this life was like, Bruce wouldn't be surprised if he was downright royalty. Only so many people have so many connections and the higher their position the higher they have connections. Vesper held himself like a soldier if not a general and not the ones that would stay on the sidelines. He could easily led people off a cliff and they would gladly thank him for it.

This made Bruce realize that he really does not like people who are charismatic. They were easily one of the most unpredictable people simply at the fact that they can make connections easily. Vesper and his son were no exception to that, they snuck their way into their lives so easily. They could probably just disappear just as fast, that's what happens when people are well connected.

A ping from the bat computer showed an email sent by Zatanna. Thankfully it seems that Bruce wouldn't have to ask for the wanted poster, she had sent an image of it. The vague description of a redhead woman with teal eyes or purple depending on the lighting apparently. Description gets a little bit more loose and flimsy, it seems like she was good at covering her tracks because people couldn't exactly tell whether she had long or short hair. All they had was red hair.

Bruce was going to have to give this description to Tim to see what exactly they could get out of it. At the bare minimum they know what Danny looks like and what features he shares with his father. Whatever else he has must be from his mother so they could probably get a better description from that. And the only way that Bruce can actually do that is to get his son to not be mad at him.

He checked his phone to see if he had any messages from his children. The silence in the cave was almost deafening and he knew for a fact that none of his children were in the house. Not even Cass, which isn't exactly like her cause she normally sticks around. He went to go check the locations but it seems that Barbara had turned them off and locked Bruce out.

_____
The Original Surveillance

Bigger Bat: Am I being punished?

Biggest Bird: I don't know what makes you think that~ ❣️

Bigger Bat: Dick-

The first Prophet: come on now B you know exactly what happened
The first Prophet: don't think I couldn't tell that you tried getting into the system 👁️

Bigger Bat: I know that all of my children are not in the house. I can understand Dick and Damian being out of the house but all of them are not here.
Bigger Bat: You two know something, you just don't want to give it to me.

Biggest Bird: and ruin all the fun why would I do that? 🤸

The first Prophet: I honestly do not care and this is your family so figure it out on your own I guess 🪱

Biggest Bird: Pff Damn

Bigger Bat: Are negotiations on the table or are you going to keep me locked out?

The first Prophet: take a nap and I'll think about it

Bigger Bat: Fine.

Chapter Text

"Do you people have no shame?!" Screamed the female prisoner.

Fright Knight scoffed while watching the two newest additions squirm with their respective chains. Each time he looked at them he couldn't believe that this was a cause of so many issues within the royal family. Why they were even remotely allowed to reproduce was honestly baffling. Not that it mattered, the young prince wasn't theirs to command and they never will be again.

Dealing with such inhumane prisoners was in exactly his forte. He was only here so he could verify for a matter of fact that these were who they were looking for. A pair of scientists that had tormented their son and daughter while torturing the denizens of the realms. In the name of science they say. Fright Knight scoffed, there was nothing special about these two people.

The fact that they were so unspecial is what made them more annoying. There was no uniqueness to their existence; it just so happens that they were harboring the Crown Prince for a time being. They had no physical connection to him anymore, not while they were in the realms. And since they died they have no rights or trial in the human Realm.

So they could continue spotting their little laws even though they never followed them to begin with. Trying to get out of the situation they were already in but this was absolutely a pathetic attempt. It was almost like dealing with the useless simply at the fact that they were so incredibly stupid. When they were originally arrested, the knight was 100% sure that they were fully aware of why they were locked up.

But it seems that the officers who arrested them were far too exhausted to even try reading them out. Spending 3 years chasing after these two was almost ridiculous. Having anyone on the run for that long was actually quite impressive if not stupid. They were there on territory they didn't know and they didn’t know any of the rules so none of the denizens were going to help them.

But they didn't realize how popular the Young Prince has gotten, the people here actually love him. Which was to the contrary during his King's original rule. This era everything's so much calmer than it used to be, not that Fright Knight was complaining. He got to speak to his spouse once in a while even though they hadn't talked in a centuries. Honestly he didn't think that their relationship would get better after his dear husband found out that he was working with the tyrant King.

However, ever since the little prince took over the palace, Nocturne actually went out of his way to talk to him. It had been a very long time since he was able to talk to his lover, he was almost positively beaning. Which freaked out most of his soldiers because they couldn't tell what mood he was in. But it had been a very long time since he was in a good mood.

Fright knight would have to thank the young prince once he had the chance to. It had been a very long time since Fright was able to see his master finally be at peace. It had been a long time and he knew his master was searching for something. He could just hope that he finally found it now, almost as if the void that he's been trying to fill has been filled. He knows that the king had been stressed for some time looking for it.

The king would never actually admit to him looking for something but every time they went to a new world during his campaign. There was always something lacking with their victory; it wasn't an empty victory but it was for the king. Then the hearth came around almost as if a hint, she had told him something that filled him with a sense of dread. His majesty refused to tell him what it was but he knows that after that his liege was never the same. Whatever that something was they moved on.

The Purge, the storm that they rain on whatever planet they were on was forever changed. Instead of there being no survivors and leaving the planet empty, the young ones would be allowed to be free. Allowed to rebuild in a sense, Fright was never sure why the sudden change but he knew it had something to do with the hearth. Not many people got titles from his majesty because not that many people could actually impress him but she did.

Whatever she did to impress him wasn't exactly his concern but she definitely altered something. The rest of the army definitely noticed the sudden difference and change. But nobody ever mentioned it, not even after His Majesty was in prison. That wasn't exactly a best time; he could just see the army drift apart after having no leader. But Fright Knight was loyal until his King was awake again. Once he was awake everything was different not with his King but with the world that they decided to conquer.

It was a shabby first choice but there is nothing to argue with it; it was a good start to rebuilding the original army. Then there was the boy who was declared a protector even despite his age. He was definitely far too young and just like in the past after his King's original change, his master did not even entertain the boy. The child kept fussing around trying to pick a fight with his King who was not interested at all. He thought he failed in his duties when he wasn't there again for when his King was sent back to his prison.

Fright knight was going to wander the realms forever until his king was awake again. But then he felt the urge, the sudden summons that was very close to when he was put back in. He didn't expect him to wake up again, not that soon at least, especially after the last idiot failed miserably. And he was brought in to see the child unconscious on the floor, perhaps the king hadn't changed and wanted to get rid of him finally. Yet he was mistaken yet again.

The honor of being a fright knight, to endorse fear into others and to punish those who his master deems unworthy. That was his sole purpose for the longest of time as the right hand to the tyrant king, Pariah Dark. Yet now he was taking care of a child, not that he had any reason to judge but he didn't understand. His master had not taken any heir for the longest of time because he was worried about the throne. Observers were scheming bunches, if they even had a whiff of an heir coming in they would take advantage to pull the strings of getting his master dethroned.

Yet his majesty didn't seem to care in the slightest, he took in the child regardless of that fact. He was the one that yelled at Fright knight when he even brought up getting an heir. But Fright knight did his diligent duties and went on to take care of the child as instructed. At first he wasn't even sure what his King saw in the child and then he brought in the source of all of this madness. The lady in red, the hearth herself. Was he not competent enough that his master had to get someone else?

He never spoke about it once with his King but he knew that she was well aware that he did not like her. She had made herself very clear that she didn't like him in return or so he thought. Hestia was not there for him or his majesty but for the young prince and that was her sole reason for even joining. There were far too many moments where she was disrespectful to the king and he didn't even care. Fright was confused how someone could be so nonchalant, he thought he was going insane.

Then he met the Doctor who was taking care of the Young Prince at the time and he concluded that no, Hestia was just an insane goddess. It was almost as if she didn't care that she was gambling with her life; she treated everyone exactly the same. Fright never thought that she would be somebody he would get along with. Turns out that she had so much more in common with his lover then he originally thought. To the day that they finally had the chance to speak one-on-one.

"You may be a soldier but you're also a person. You're allowed to be happy, have a family, and love someone. You can't tell me that you aren't happy and that he is finally happy. There have definitely been moments where you think that he is looking for happiness, you know it." Hestia smiled with a warm and gentle touch that was almost nauseating if he wasn't used to it.

She was right though that was what his King was looking for. There were times where he had suspected it and times where he started doubting himself. When someone has a fear, if they're found by a loved one they feel safe within their arms. Despite being the pinnacle of society and the subject of every rumor, his king was a person too. He didn't process things the same way that everyone else would, Fright could just tell by being there all that time.

There's always things that are being said, most of them negative about his majesty but he knows that there are things that bother him. Whether His majesty would mention them or not would be entirely up to him but he knows that there are things there. Being at the top and at the center of every discussion someone is bound to be lonely at some point. Having someone up there with him proves to be a good thing. Though there has never been anybody who has been able to keep up with him since the beginning.

Fright has had his moments where he would give good advice but he was just a right hand. He was a subject not in any position to give proper opinion without scrutiny. Not that his king would care but he does and those little thoughts stay with him. Why cause more controversy when he could just stand by his side and wait for his orders. It would be best to not cause more problems that his king would need to clean up later on.

The Young Prince provided that safety and security to rely on someone who was in a similar position. It was almost haunting how much the prince was exactly like his father. The sarcasm and lack of care when it came to the observers almost had him in a tizzy. There were definitely moments where he wished the Young Prince wasn't exactly like his majesty. But there was no doubt that the young prince was perfect.

He didn't only bring a positive outlook to the staff members or the citizens of the realms. He provided a positive outlook for his majesty and it was clear as day that he had finally found what he was looking for. A family of his own. Fright was honestly surprised that he didn't think about it sooner. Yet that violently reminded him of how much he didn't really know about his master.

King Pariah was almost like a whisper in the wind when he first started out. One minute they were under the restriction of the emerald empress, the next they were being sent off to war by a new king. No one had even noticed that she was gone until King Pariah showed up. The empress held herself in her castle while the king went out on his way to make sure everyone knew he existed. But where he came from or anything before then no one knows about.

Aside from the Ancients that watch over most of their proceedings. Fright had been tempted to ask his spouse about the king's past but that would be a breach of his trust so he decided against it. Which was probably for the best since that trust became very important later on when they were apparently relocating. The hearth had suggested a getaway to a version of the prince's last home.

The prince was evasive for the most part but then the king swiftly convinced him and they were on their way to a new dimension. The time there wasn't exactly as long as he had spent in the realms but it almost felt too alive for his own comfort. Being on a planet that they weren't trying to conquer was a new experience and he could tell that his King was trying very hard to not do the same. Then he was given the orders, if his majesty were to stray away from his path currently, to remind him of his son.

He never thought that would be necessary since his King was very adamant to follow his son everywhere he went. But it turned out that it wasn't as simple as Fright thought it would be. It turns out that those orders were constantly used, not when the young prince was around but when he was away. It was almost as if the slightest of things were to aggravate him and he was close to slipping. One of those things apparently came from a dinner that he wasn't allowed to attend.

The repetitive accusations of his Majesty's parental skills. Fright knight wasn't even slightly surprised that someone had the audacity to even ask him that. The humans here didn't understand his Majesty's role in their afterlife since they were undercover. The only people that were bold enough to even say that outright were the Observers. So it was a good 5 minutes of Fright Knight trying to calm his king down.

Not even shortly after that the doctor came in with the terrible news that the prince was in another coma. If it wasn't for the doctor's important role for the prince's health he would have probably snapped his neck. The king spent most of his time with the prince and Fright stood guard at the door with the Hearth who had come to visit. His majesty seemed more stressed and angry than he had before and Fright was close to doubt about the prince. He had caused these unpredictable mood swings.

"You don't get to judge since you're not a parent. He isn't angry, he's worried, and you would be too. If he dies, what do you think will happen to the rest of us?"

The Hearth was correct in that matter, there was no predicting what would happen. There would be nothing left to happen, Fright Knight didn't want to be on the receiving end of whatever explosion came from it. Nor did anyone else in the house want to be on the receiving end so they did what they knew to do best. From that day on, Fright knight decided to do what he did best. He was going to protect that young prince even if it cost him his life.

The existence of everyone else in that house depended on it, not only the house but every universe attached to the realms. The last thing they needed was someone messing that up. So Fright knight from that day forth made sure that everything that could harm the prince was dealt with. That included pushing the investigation of the original sinners. Sending out more hunterseven though they really shouldn't have to find those two. They were at the start of the young prince's grief.

He would have to applaud them since they did bring him into this world but they were no longer needed. Once they were finally found much to his dismay he couldn't kill them on sight. Getting to these two evils in the world no one would ever miss but they are to go on trial properly. Honestly the humiliation from that alone would most likely kill them and be more entertainment for the Royal Family.

So they got arrested and now they're imprisoned complaining like little animals that they are. They still acted like they were alive but they clearly didn't understand the physics of their own bodies. They were experimenting on their own kind and yet they still seem to be stupid and slow. Watching them deteriorate slowly will forever be the most interesting thing of Fright Knight's day. It was honestly a pleasure watching them squirm every time he walked in.

When they looked at him all they said was their greatest fear he wasn't exactly sure what they saw but the day they mentioned what they did he laughed.

It turns out that their greatest fear turned out to be the Young Prince himself. They were afraid of his true form and fright wasn't even sure how to explain that to his majesty. Being afraid of their own son was honestly funny to him; he didn't understand how weird their minds were. So before he was able to explain himself to the king he spoke to the Hearth one more time.

She always had the most delightful insights into the human mind. Not that he understood why humans were the way they were or why they feared the things they did. Those who had fears of things that are so much smaller than them and those who had fears of things they couldn't see. They were always the most confusing bunch especially since they declared those fears to be the irrational ones. But then there were the ones who went into manic episodes almost screaming their heads off. Hestia seems to understand why they do certain things so he might as well get a proper explanation as to why they believe their son is their greatest fear.

"You did not seem pleased with this information?" Fright Knight expected her to laugh or have some form of positive reaction but she remained neutral.

"That's because their greatest fear isn't just their son."

Fright knight wasn't exactly sure what she meant by that since it was clear as day that they didn't know how to handle him. They had pushed him away and that's how he ended up in their care. If they didn't fear their son then what other explanation was there? They shouldn't be seeing him unless they feared him in some form or capacity.

"They fear the thing they turned him into because they know that it's their fault that they don't have any family left. The biggest fear is the one that they cannot accept and the fact that they can't accept that their son has died. Their biggest fear is regret."

Chapter Text

The best description for a family is a group of lions. Not because the head of the house is normally bolder and stricter. But because there are so many different relationships despite being raised within the same household. On how something beautiful could turn into a toxic relationship within a snap of a finger. If not careful, a family's household can crumble with one word.

No.

Families aren't always people who share DNA. There are subjects called found families which are mostly emotionally adopted people. People who find comfort in each other because they had similar complications in their own lives. Through a shared trauma they tend to find or seek out whatever they lacked as a child. Often that's how most people make friends or companions.

Being allowed to choose who would be their family was honestly down to whether they could make it work. Some people just come together almost as if they were molded for each other while others have to adjust their personalities to fit in. Or there are some families that don't even adjust anything. They are a messy bunch and they don't know how they work properly but they are functional even if it's only slightly. Watching over families from a distance was almost like a hobby if nothing else since those lives were a lot more interesting.

Taking the Wayne family for an example, they were the ones that fell into the third category. A family that doesn't change their personalities but still somehow function and slowly mold themselves together. It's believed that the center of the family would be Bruce Wayne but it's not. It's the idea of not Bruce Wayne and not Batman but a father. They either gained or lost something when dealing with that father.

Dick Grayson lost both his parents at a very young age but not too young so he understood what was happening. That memory will forever stick with him and there was nothing he could do to make it go away. He knows that that day he swore for vengeance or at least to find his parents' killer but that let him down a rabbit hole that he could not return from. There were a few times where he would have fallen off the edge had it not been for a father guiding him out of it.

What Bruce saw that day was not Dick Grayson or Richard Grayson but himself as a child who lost their parents right in front of them. Whether it was intentional or not it wasn't exactly his original plan nor did he expect that plan to devolve further down the line. The reason their relationship was so rocky was because Bruce wasn't intended to have a child. Dick Grayson wasn't intended to gain a new father, especially that soon.

Jason Todd was a child from the streets and a survivor of all the wilds that were back there. A lot of things happened to get him as far as he did and had he not attempted to steal, he would have never ended up in Wayne Manor to begin with. But a lot of the times when discussing him people believe that he would have ended up a criminal had it not been for Bruce. But it turns out that he would have been just fine if he had continued on his path. He was not the angered-filled child at most thought he was because that was the impression that he left behind in the world.

Coming back to life wasn't a choice that he made willingly but a decision that the world decided to give him. He was tailored into the mindset of a certain person but at the end of the day he still had free will. The freedom to choose whether he would continue down that path was entirely up to him and he chose it. He was not upset that Bruce hadn't killed the Joker, he was upset that he didn't seem to be the center of Bruce's world. That tends to happen when someone else takes the position that he was previously in.

Not that Bruce was the one to give Tim Drake that position after all. Tim envied certain things about people that he knew of but Tim was more full of love. He had a passion and believed that there was one person in the world that he admired more than Batman. His Robin that he wanted nothing more in the world to notice him but he lost that chance when he died. Robin seems like something so far out of reach from a child who was always left in a home unattended and unprotected.

To Tim, Jason was his Robin and would forever be his Robin. He wanted nothing more but to protect his hero's legacy. He saw Bruce and he saw that Bruce was going to destroy everything that Jason had left behind. Bruce had denied him and so did Dick so he went on to try to convince someone else but he ran into a butler who offered him the mask of his predecessor. Tim had a choice but he did not want to damage the legacy that was left behind.

Every time he entered that cave he knew that Jason was not a soldier but a son to the man behind the cowl. So the best that he could do was guide Bruce back to where he belonged on the righteous path. He still had his parents even if they weren't always home and he would simply stay there until someone else came along. Unlike the two children before him Tim didn't have any expectations to be considered family.

And he wasn't the only one that didn't consider themselves family because the fourth Robin came along. Stephanie Brown, she may have not been Robin for long but she was still someone who kept the original Robin from dying out. She knew for a fact that she was the closest rendition to the original Robin because she didn't see it as work she saw it as play. Despite Bruce being the man that he was he sent her away so she stuck around until she took up a different role offered by someone else.

A rule that was so special that they were two. Stephanie along with Barbara Gordon were able to convince a third to join their trio. A girl who hadn't been able to find the meaning of a family when all her teachers were her parents. Cassandra Cain was almost a child out of a twisted fairy tale but she believed that the closer she got to certain people perhaps one day she would find the definition of happiness.

If anyone was able to lead her there she would follow them and that she did. She was introduced to a dismantled family at the time but they still clearly loved each other regardless of their oddities. It was difficult at first but eventually she learned that they weren't going to get rid of her anytime soon. She wasn't a weapon but a person who had lived and could seize the Day alongside them. But there was still something missing.

Leaving an empty position of not only a son who wanted to be a son but a partner who could help a grieving father. Bruce may have been healed by then but not in its entirety. Someone else came along, one Damian al Ghul, a Child soldier who was sent away by his mother. He saw purpose and meaning when it came to the role of Robin and whether he would be able to gain it or not. He couldn't solidify his position in the family or he assumed he couldn't since he was drastically different from everyone else.

He was raised with a sword in his hand but looking at his older siblings they were given other things. Dick Grayson was born to make people smile, Jason Todd was born with a love for books, Tim Drake was born with the knowledge that many wish they had, Stephanie Brown was born with the strongest will to continue forward even when others try pushing her down. There was only one person who closely mirrored his own dilemma but even she had things that she already had taken care of.

All Damian could see is that he could not contribute anything to the family which meant he didn't have a purpose. Unless he could have gotten rid of someone so he could fill their role. It wasn't the perfect solution but the only solution he was raised to know and one that he took an initiative for. It took a while until he realized that that was no longer something he actually needed to do but it still strained his relationship with certain people. One of those people is his father.

Bruce Wayne was a child with little aspects when he was younger. He wanted to follow in his Father's footsteps and be a doctor continuing the family legacy. Then his parents died and he lost himself, unsure of what his purpose in life would continue to be since he was the only one to live. So he continued to dedicate his life towards a different approach of helping people. To help those who could not help themselves, especially the young and youthful.

Batman was a symbol of Art, to comfort those who seek comfort and discomfort for those who don't understand. He was not the light but the shadow that would protect those who cannot protect themselves. But it also became a consumption of his own life and everything else with it went down with it. Bruce Wayne was a mask that he had cultivated over the years and whether people realized that or not was entirely up to them. The art of deceiving someone is to fool himself just enough that even the truth becomes one with it.

But he got distracted when it came to the mask, lost in thought he lost a lot of his reasoning over the years. He wasn't supposed to be a harm to himself or his family but at the same time he never expected that he would build something like that. Brucie Wayne was a philanthropist and a party animal, Batman was a stubborn quiet soldier of the night, Bruce was a father to six. The day he realized that he wasn't exactly the best of parents hit him like a brick.

That brick was the shape of a young teen who had just awakened his meta abilities and had lost his parents to a poison that had no cure. Duke Thomas was almost an adult by the time he had finally joined their family. He was the one with the most normal childhoods, that's normal as someone could have in Gotham anyway. Not that Bruce could complain that the child had already been grown when he acquired him. But it gave him the realization that there were certain things he couldn't make up for now that almost most of his children were already adults.

Duke already had a good life, Bruce cannot say that his newest wasn't a bit chaotic like his other children. Calling him the most normal in the family would be a lie. Duke already had a rap sheet of a lot of different things whether they were big or small around the city. He loved Gotham just as much as any other Gothamite would and he would do anything for it. The inspiration of why he became a robin for the robin movement.

Even with the slightest slip of certain children coming in and out of his life Duke would always be the one child that Bruce could not account for. Because he was the most different from the rest of his children, he wasn't neglected or an orphan. He wasn't trained to be a soldier or a weapon. He did it because he could and he had no ties to the underworld. His parents being in the hospital was a slight push into that direction but Bruce had a sneaking suspicion he would have ended up there regardless.

The way that the Wayne family interacts with each other is something to be studied. There was no short or easy way for them to come together without it. There are times where someone would say something and the whole family would be put on edge. But there are also times where they come together as one person to move forward and help everyone else. They do love each other even if they have an awkward way of showing it.

There is no proper term to describe dysfunctional but functional families. They simply exist and continue to exist outside the laws of society. People could envy those types of relationships despite the fact that they couldn't have it themselves. Perhaps that is the reason people entertain stories that have to do with families that can still function despite being traumatized. A form of therapy without being paid in a way.

They aren't the only family in existence to have such a peculiar type of relationship. There are also other families that have similar aspects on how they come together. There are some families that are born genetically but still have a bit of a bump to them. For example there are the Fentons, despite being a genetic family they have difficulties with each other.

The family relationship for them does not stand from the parents alone but how they manage to get there. People are not neglectful by nature; it tends to be instilled in them whether they break the cycle or not is entirely up to them. Jack Fenton was exiled from his family and that gave him a deep rooted understanding of a terrible family. But he wasn't exactly the brightest person in the shed so for him to understand that that wasn't a normal thing depended on the people he surrounded himself with.

Vladimir Masters had a very deep-rooted obsession with a particular partner who he cannot gain. It wasn't the fact that he loved her for her but because he couldn't have her and she was the start of something he always wanted. To have a family that he could never have is why he was jealous of Jack. There were only a certain number of people that could fill that position but he didn't understand the definition of moving on.

Madeline Fenton was always in the center of a decision whether it was through marriage or having a child. Her sister made it perfectly clear that she did not like her husband in the slightest. She would always be the center of disappointment when it came to her family. There is no reason for her to understand that that was not a normal response a family should give a daughter. To be believed was something she always wished for herself but she had never gotten that. So she did the only thing she could do which was be rebellious.

When two people come together through a mutual experience of not being accepted in a family it creates an odd bond. Being able to create a family from the same bond tends to grow odd seeds. Two children that didn't exactly understand what a normal family looks like when surrounded with people who judge them constantly. All they knew was that they were considered a negative thing to society.

That is not a way to raise a child.

Jack and Madeline were trying to prove something to the world that they weren't liars. And through that desperate attempt they still ended up creating a family but neglected to take care of it. So two children had to raise themselves ending poorly for both of them. Even in that life when the parents had finally succumbed to their injuries there was no one there for their funerals. Had to realize their attempts to gain acknowledgment was in vain perhaps they would have taken care of their children.

But it was far too late for that now even if they realize after death there is nothing to change what they had already started. They had affected so many other people's lives that they were either considered a stain to the world or a curse. It could have been a bit of both the living who wanted to move on from their existence while the Dead tried to erase their existence permanently. That was the type of people they were and continue to be.

There is no mistake when it comes to being a parent, there aren't a lot of choices for the living but there are choices for the Dead. Being a parent especially for the first time was a trial by fire and they would have to learn on the way. Whether a father gains a new child who almost reminds him of himself or a child gains a parent that they never thought could actually love them. The first child always tends to know the worst of it all but the second child knows the understanding of being left out or ignored.

Jason Todd is the second child to Bruce Wayne. Jasmine Fenton is the second child to Talia al Ghul. Dick Grayson is the first child to Bruce Wayne. Danny Nightingale is the first child to Pariah Dark. Whether they are able to understand that they can in fact be loved if their parents give them the opportunity will have to be determined later on. Daniel Fenton was the second child to Jack and Madeline Fenton. Damian al Ghul was the first child to Talia al Ghul. But those two names died and someone else was born.

The true meaning of a dead name is one that would never be used again. A name that was discarded with the identity that is attached to it. There are only so many people that finally detach themselves from their old life to start a new one. Hopefully there are people who pick and choose to do that life but there are still some who are stuck in the past. There isn't someone that could initiate that change for them but they would have to do it themselves.

Some children are hoping for the day their parents will finally take advantage and talk with them. But there is a wall between those parents and children. Trying to break it down seemed almost impossible but it would be impossible if no one tried breaking it. Holding each other at a distance while staring at a wall that they had coincidentally put up themselves without realizing. They can't keep waiting for the other person to break it down that wall. So they will do it themselves.

A daughter standing up to her father after years of torment. A son hovering over the phone trying to figure out whether he calls his father back. A sister trying to keep her brother safe even though she doesn't believe he needs her anymore. A father trying to figure out whether what he did was not a mistake even if it was harmful. All of them are trying to gain a connection from something they have now built with their own hands.

Those are the types of families that fall under the first category. The type of families that I deal with on a constant basis. When it comes down to the good, the bad and the terrible. So watching over them is something only I can do for now because I cannot affect what they are currently doing. But I hope for the best because they all deserve the best.

So I write this to you in the deepest hopes that you understand why people do the things they do. It is not for me but for the world to understand that some people can't be changed, some people try to change but don't know how to and those who change without even trying. Those types of people make me the happiest because that means that a home is not in vain. Beautiful and chaotic and a bit of a mess but it's their home. So I will keep watching over them even as a spirit or guardian angel whichever one they decide to pick for me.

Sincerely, your daughter Hestia the hearth, home and fire.

Chapter Text

There was a loud thud as Danny's door was swung open, he didn't bother trying to get up or open his eyes. He could hear whoever opened his door stride across his room and open the curtains of his windows to let the light of day inside. Danny grumbled to cover his face with his blanket, he could tell it was way too early to be awake but this person did not care.

"Time to get up, you egg!" The energetic bubbly voice pulled his blanket away from him and Danny growled back. He covered his head with his pillow because he really just wanted to go back to sleep. "Don't growl at me, Ancients, you really are just a big cat."

"Why are you in my house?" Danny groaned while peaking out from under the pillow, Dorathea stood fully dressed at the foot of his bed. She grinned while throwing Danny's blanket to the side, he squinted back waiting for an answer but she just walked over to his closet and started throwing clothes at him.

"I could have sworn you had a hoodie I could borrow, hey where is your blue nasa hoodie?" Dora asked while throwing more things at Danny who just grumbled while sitting up in his bed. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes before getting up, grabbed her arm from throwing more of his things before simply reaching over her to grab the sweater she was looking for. It was definitely big on her but it didn't stop her from stealing half of Danny's wardrobe.

"Why are you here?" Danny repeated his question after letting Dora go. She put the navy blue hoodie over the pastel blue dress she had on, it looked like it was very much swallowing her whole. Danny snorted but she flipped him off.

"Today is the open house for the school year, you are supposed to go yeah? I'm coming with you!" Danny checked his phone, he had completely forgotten about that. It's been about a week since he last talked to Duke in person but Duke was going to take him to Gotham Academy for a tour. Thankfully he still had an hour to get ready for that. Wait, Dora wanted to come with?

"Why? Don't you have more important things to do?"

"This is important, I could get lost while attending. It wouldn't be fair! Plus I already have everything arranged just in case anything happens while I'm gone!" Well that was news to Danny, he didn't even know that Dora could take that much time off to spend it in the human realm. Well he did know that she did very much enjoy the human Realm, having a normal life isn't exactly something either of them were known for. Who was he to deny her some fun normalcy, Danny simply sighed while kicking her out of his room.

He was going to change and having an audience wasn't a part of it. Since Dora was going out like that he might as well be comfortable too, a simple hoodie and jeans would do. Danny went through his average morning routine, threw on his clothes and grabbed his phone. His hair was a lot longer but he liked it so he wasn't going to bother fixing it up. It would definitely give the maids a mini heart attack but he didn't care, it wasn't like they could die from it. Opening his bedroom door for a moment, Dora was leaning on it so when he opened it she fell back into him.

Dora nagged him for not warning her but he simply laughed at her expense. They walked down the hall together, Dora being in front of him because she was rattling off a list of things she wanted to do while she went to school. A few things Danny had to correct her on because no Dora they do not have a fully roasted turkey as meals. He told her to not keep her hopes up when it came to the cafeteria food only from his personal experience. Yet Gotham Academy was a rich people school so he didn't exactly know what to expect.

Once they made it to the front door corridor, Danny paused and looked to Elios, their butler. He signed to him asking where his dad was but it turns out his dad left earlier in the morning to take care of something in the city. Not that it wasn't odd but his dad probably found something interesting that wasn't just a bunch of paperwork. Leaving the house at the ass crack of dawn was unreal but his dad didn't sleep much so that tracked. Fright not being home most likely meant he went with him.

The two royals were on their own, Dora sprinting while tugging Danny along. They didn't have to do this but Dora was a bundle of energy unlike her normally composed nature. They can put a crown on a kid but they can't remove the kid in the crown. Once they made it to the gates of Wayne Manor after Danny had to physically hold her back from going the wrong direction Dora was pretty much jumping for joy. Danny rested his arm on her head much to her protests and pulled out his phone.

____

The unexpected greek lore

Alien Idealist: I'm outside

20 Questions: Damn that was fast, hold up I need to grab Dick
20 Questions: He offered to take us

Alien Idealist: Cool but you might want to hurry up tho

20 Questions: huh? What happened?

Alien Idealist: You'll see when you come out
____

"You know, this just reminded me, you and Duke have never met in person." Danny said in Esperanto, Dora paused her energetic bouncing to look at Danny. She had forgotten too, Dora punched his side to get Danny's arm off her head so she could fix her hair. "You know that wasn't necessary right?" She stuck her tongue out and Danny flicked her forehead.

That's how the playful banter started, Duke was taking too long and when they were a bit unhinged when not under supervision. Dora kept biting his hand and he picked her by the arm pits and simply held her away from him as she started kicking and growling at him. He mocked her by mouthing 'who's the cat now' causing her to kick him in the face and flip herself out of his grip. Dora thought she was triumphant but Danny grabbed her and threw her over his shoulders to keep a firm grip on her ankles so she wouldn't kick him in the face again.

The dragon princess was getting a bit annoyed and Danny could feel her claws dig into his back but he didn't care. They were both stubborn and he wasn't about to let her win just because she felt like kicking his face was the best idea. She started cursing at him in various languages and Danny just let her scream her lungs out. This was his revenge for Dora waking him up, Danny could have really done with the energetic morning bird in his house.

The cursing kept going for a while until a car pulled through the gates, it was Duke who was grinning from the passenger and Dick who was staring confused at Danny and Dora. Duke got out of the car and went around as Danny set Dora down, she was still swearing but one flick from Danny and him not looking at her she turned to see Duke.

"SUN BOY!" Dora jumped Duke who wasn't prepared for a 5'5 girl that looked petite for some reason to jump him.

"Hey Theo, I didn't know you were visiting? Danny, dude why didn't you tell me?" Danny deadpanned to Duke who looked like a sad puppy, Danny couldn't keep his deadpan and just sighed. He signed 'She broke into my house this morning.' Dora scoffed but she didn't deny it, Danny squinted at her and left that as a mental note for later. Dick coughed drawing the trio's attention, Duke introduced Dora to Dick and Danny just got into the backseat. It was a quick introduction and Dora climbed in after him while Duke worked his way back to the passenger seat.

Dick started driving and asked if they had any sound recommendations, Danny wasn't exactly big on music after the whole Ember situation and her trapping people with music. On the other hand Dora did, she really enjoyed the phone she got and she was trying to remember a song she found. When she couldn't remember the title she asked Duke, which was a bit confusing to Danny but he didn't pay it no mind. A song he never heard before started playing on full blast and the three other people in the car started singing along. Danny just tuned them out while looking out the window.

Gotham was a busy city and it was definitely going to take them time to get to Gotham Academy since it was still early but Danny didn't mind the slow detour to avoid traffic. He could see more of the city, the theaters, nice houses and small stores. It reminded him a bit of Amity if not for the very gothic themed architecture that was a part of every building, even the new ones. When people on their travels said Gotham was cursed they weren't exactly joking, Danny could see it but he wasn't sure where it led to or where it started.

The city itself was an anomaly that really shouldn't exist because everyone inside could easily make the city collapse but somehow it was still a functional society. While passing the few buildings they stopped at a red light after a few minutes Danny looked down an alley and he saw a figure. He did a double take and went to shake Dora to get her attention away from the song they were singing to see what he was seeing.

His dad was in the alleyway with a bunch of shady figures, Danny hears a click next to him and Dick pulls off as the light turns green. He turns to Dora who was zooming into the photo she took and showed it to Danny, they weren't going crazy. His dad didn't look pleased to see them, he was downright annoyed at it actually. Duke noticed their silence and looked back at both of them but Danny waved his friend off. Whatever his dad was doing they will figure it out later.

They arrived at the academy and they were definitely late, their original tour group had already come and gone, at the door stood a girl who was definitely a student. For such a short girl with a hair cut Danny thought was definitely out of style several decades ago, she was scowling as Danny, Duke and Dora as they got out of the car. Dick being evil wished them all luck and sped off as if he wasn't the reason they were late. The short girl at the top of the staircase looked them over with a critical stoic expression.

"I would expect this from the new freshmen, I will let it slide since you two are new to town but you, really? Thomas you didn't even need to be here." The girl pointed to Danny and Dora before turning her complete attention to Duke who sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck and grinned.

"They are my friends and neighbors Taylor plus last I checked you aren't on the student council?" Duke teased at Taylor who grinned back, so they were friends. Danny looked over to Dora who squinted at the girl with an expression Danny had never seen before, he wasn't sure what she was thinking but he slapped her forehead to snap her out of it. She did not appreciate that and went in to bite Danny's hand again. "Hey can you guys not, please?" Duke whispered his plea to them, Danny and Dora paused then silently composed themselves.

"I'm not supposed to be here still but I was just grabbing my schedule. But the one who is actually a part of the council is standing by the office door and she is scowling. You remember Alice, right?" Duke grumbled before explaining to the others that Alice had a love to hate relationship with everyone. She wasn't exactly a bad person but she definitely judged people even if she thinks she is being subtle about it.

Not being subtle was an understatement, it was like her face scrunched up with disgust when Danny was introduced to her by the secretary. Danny wasn't sure what he did wrong but Duke gave him a thumbs up as he and Dora were following Alice Hwang, their tour guide. Not that he cared but he really didn't appreciate her attitude towards himself much less when she kept giving sideways glances at Dorathea. Danny switched sides to see if she was just doing that to Dora and she was caught so off guard by Danny switching sides she fumbled her words.

What exactly was her problem he wasn't sure but he was more than annoyed. So Danny decided he would still pay attention to their guide but he wasn't going to leave his very unhinged dragon friend with this girl. Dora would most likely tear into this girl both verbally and physically, not that he would actually care just by the way they were being treated but he had the decency to stop a potential felony. His friend wasn't stupid either, she could definitely tell this girl was a little more passive with her emotions and Danny simply patted Dora's head to keep her from bubbling over.

At the very least, if they ignored the back handed comments about their appearances, Alice was a decent tour guide. Gotham academy was very big and was split into two buildings that were connected by a bridge. But despite it being the big fancy school that it was, the exits weren't easy to spot. Danny signed to Dora who asked Alice and she said it was a precaution if a Rogue tries to get it or they need a way out and they need to shake off the Rogue or goons. Alice explained it in a way that made it sound like she was trying to scare them but Dora actually had a similar layout for her castle and Danny had literally fought rogues to get where he was.

As if her 'clearly not exactly scary' scare tactic didn't even phase them she looked extremely disappointed. Perhaps no one had ever told this girl she didn't have a poker face, Danny wasn't about to tell her and he slapped his hand over Dora's mouth to stop her from saying it to the girl. Alice was extremely expressive and Danny wasn't about to let his dear dragon ruin that for whoever her friends were. By the end of the tour they made it back to the front office as the secretary hands Dora and Danny their schedules with their uniforms and sends them out.

"How was it?" Duke chuckled as he watched them both, Danny simply flipped him off and headed towards the door to leave. Dora groaned and started mimicking Alice's voice with subtle jabs she was making, Danny turned to see if Alice was still around but the teen was long gone. As for Dora, she started shaking and clinging to Duke with her dramatic retelling of Alice's behavior. Danny felt something in the back of his mind but he shook it off as he pushed the door to go outside.

Danny stared at the bottom of the staircase to see a familiar redhead. She was wearing her usual leather with green accents outfit but it was slightly modified for a motorcycle that she was sitting on. Danny and the redhead made eye contact and she smiled at him with her wicked grin before starting her bike and driving off. His old counselor shouldn't have been there but he knows for a fact that was Spectra.

"Are you ok dude?" Duke looked concerned and Danny wasn't exactly sure how to answer but he simply signed to his friend he was fine. Dora let go of Duke to grab onto his sleeve, she gave him a look. Danny didn't need words to know that expression, she wanted to know if it was ghost related and Danny just nodded before looking back in the direction Spectra sped off too.

Danny had plans with Duke but since Dora was here he had to completely scrap that list and free lance it with a girl who had no clue where she was going dragging them both around to every shop she spotted. Duke had to stop her several times from buying a scam or going into an afflicted store, apparently a lot of Gotham was owned by mob bosses and crime lords for no particular reason. Though no one tried mugging her which was a good thing but Duke said the reason for that was because of him.

"Danny, has no one ever told you that you look like you are about to kill someone whenever someone even remotely looks at Theodora funny?" Duke said with a hesitant laugh, Danny didn't think that happened so he shook his head and Duke looked genuinely shocked. "Your hair really doesn't help since it's all in your face and the only thing people see is one eye staring at them while Theodora is trying to pick out her next purchase. Like you are her guard dog or something." Danny looked at Duke even more puzzled just for Dora to jump in with an ice cream she had bought.

"Oh he was always like that, even back home. People actually actively avoided me if he was within a general area around me. You know how many times people either thought he was my older brother just because he acted like that when we snuck out." Danny looked dazed before signing to Dora if she was being serious and Dora signed back in their version of sign language that his more Eldritch appearance would always slip and make it worse.

Duke and Dora proceeded to watch Danny go through a mental crisis crouching down on a sidewalk in the middle of the park, he didn't think he was perceived as terrifying when his literal friends acted like he was the friendliest person to interact with. Danny looked up to both of them and signed, he asked if they thought he was scary. Dora gave him an unamused expression before pressing her finger against his forehead.

"Danny Nightingale, that is the dumbest question you have asked me for all this time we know each other. Plus I know you wouldn't hurt me even, not seriously anyway. You are too nice for all that, definitely the older brother I wished I had." Dora trailed off a bit, they both knew her brother wasn't even close to the greatest people in her life. Danny was almost glad she appreciated him the same way he appreciated her.

Yet when Danny turned to Duke who was still quiet, he got a bit worried. Dora punched Duke in the arm causing him to whine in pain, Danny stood up straight and growled low at Dora. Her strength wasn't meant to be used on humans, she knew that but punched him with some force anyway. Danny turned his attention to Duke to see if he was ok but Duke moved his arm away from Danny's hand. Danny signed to him to not be stupid and that Danny could heal him.

Duke looked around before agreeing to Danny doing so but they needed to find a park bench first. Duke unzipped his sweater and showed Danny the bruise, at least it wasn't that bad but Danny definitely made a mental note to scold Dora later. While healing the bruise Danny couldn't help but notice the amount of scars Duke had on his arm, they weren't normal cuts or anything. They looked precise, like Duke got attacked regularly with a knife or something.

"I don't think you are scary, by the way." Danny looked up to look at Duke, he looked directly at him. Duke wasn't stupid, he had seen Danny's other form. "You are actually pretty cool, despite a lot of the stories I kinda found about you know. No offense, I just wanted to do some research so I didn't offend you somehow." Duke did research, not that it would be exactly helpful but the thought was what counted. In the corner of his eye he could see Dora grinning and Danny simply grabbed her head and shook her around before letting go.

Duke was all healed up now so he put his sweater back on while Danny pinched Dora's cheeks and stretched them as far as he could while looking at her annoyed. Danny didn't care what she was thinking; he just didn't like the smug look on her face as if she knew something. There was nothing to know and Danny was going to wipe the stupid look off her face. Duke cut their antics short because Dick was coming to pick them up so they gathered their things and left the park to wait for Dick.

The ride back to their manor was pretty much the same, Dora picked the first song and got Dick and Duke to join her in their very terrible version of karaoke night. Dora tried getting Danny to join them but he flicked her on the forehead and Duke quickly cut in so they wouldn't start a fight while Dick was driving. When they passed the Wayne manor entrance Danny was a bit confused but Dick waved him off and stated that he was going to drop them off at their front entrance. Danny didn't want Dick to do all that but he insisted so there was no stopping him.

Once they arrived Danny got out first to help Dora unload the amount of stuff she bought. Danny wasn't even sure where she was going to put all her things but he didn't bother asking right then and there. Dora waved her goodbyes aggressively before opening the manor door to call someone to help her while Duke said goodnight to Danny. Danny felt a bit light and said it back, Dick drove off and Danny felt funny.

"I was right! You like like him!" Dora teased while laughing playfully by his side while Danny's face turned completely teal.

"No I don't. Shut up!" Danny tried grabbing her but she dodged him while blowing kissy faces at him.

Danny chased her around the front door for a while, watching his step as he didn't want to disrupt the staff that were taking her things inside. Though he really wanted to throw half of Dorathea things out just so she would stop being her annoying self at the moment. She ran inside and Danny ran in after her because he was not having it right now. He took it back, having a little sister would be the worst thing in the world if he had to suffer every time dealing with her.

They kept running around for a while until Dora found a door open and decided to take cover in that room. Too bad that he was very close behind her so when she stopped he tackled her but not enough for them both to fall over. Danny was confused why she stopped and looked up to see they ended up in his dad's office. His dad looked perplexed while Fright Knight was holding an unconscious girl in his arms.

"Dad, what happened and who is that?" Danny pulled Dora behind him while he eyed the girl who dressed in all black. He didn't recognize her but something about her felt off.

"Let's start with the fact that my day did not go as planned. That girl is what they apparently call a Talon and she started running away from me for some reason but Fright Knight insists on keeping her."

Chapter Text

Being awake was something that came naturally to him and honestly he wasn't exactly sure what to blame it on. Pariah had never slept before and it never was an issue, yet he got used to it because of his son and now it felt wrong being awake early. The blazing star had not even made a full turn to start raising in the east, not that they would be able to see it. The humans of this city by the centuries had destroyed the sky above them. So much so that no amount of cleaning would do the city spirit any good.

Perhaps he should take this time to properly speak to said spirit, she was a craft one and protected the day to let her supposed knights rest. It was still early enough for them to be out and about so now should be a perfect time to meet. Pariah pushed himself off and snapped a different outfit on, not that he didn't appreciate his son's effect on human traditions in the house. Some of them just made no sense enough for him to actually apply it to his afterlife.

Leaving his room the first thing he does is go down the hall to see a lone maid stand in front of his son's door. Cyra, a jinn who studied under Wisdom, Hestia's niece. It wasn't difficult to note that she was armed and will always be, she did a quick bow before stepping aside for Pariah to enter. Being a maid was very much beneath her intelligence, perhaps Pariah should promote her since this was never her intended position.

"How is he today?" Pariah didn't attempt to open the door, he glanced at it before staring back at Cyra, she did not speak. Her hands were quick and precise for her report. One of many reasons Pariah had kept her by Danny's side, she was similar in a few ways. Unlike Danny who had moments where he doesn't or couldn't speak, she never spoke a word and has been that way for a long time according to her previous caretakers. She wouldn't judge Danny if anything she would understand him more.

Her reports were a reflection of that for sure, Danny has been having trouble sleeping since the fight. Not that he could blame the boy, all he could do is blame himself for holding on to that piece of information for so long. His recovery according to the doctor is fluctuating due to the lack of sleep. Danny was getting the recommended hours but they were dispersed throughout the day in small sections instead of overnight in one go.

Pariah has had enough of this, he will go speak to the Gotham spirit and find something to assist his son. There is only so much the doctor can do and if it is mental there is nothing he could do to assist Danny. He called for Fright Knight, there was always something he couldn't quite place with his knight. According to Danny, his knight took the appearance of who they feared the most though Danny refused to elaborate on who that was for him. When Pariah looked at him he saw nothing, that was just it Fright Knight looked to be the void embodiment of night. As if the abyss took a physical appearance.

One look at his knight and they were ready to leave, Elios held a note out to his knight and he scurried away. Elios was one of his soldiers and Fright had selected him, whatever he gave him was clear as day. Fright started acting as a human, a protocol they only used when they were under surveillance. It wasn't exactly a shock of any form, he had known he was being watched since they had arrived, even Danny knew that much. But there was a slight deviation: it was not their usual watch, the knights of Gotham. Fright opened the door to the family car and Pariah stepped in.

"Who is it now?" Deviations in plan annoyed him to no end, this was ridiculous. The knights did not show themselves, they were simply being protectors, it wasn't malice at any point. This subject was on a thin line as if testing the waters to see if he bites.

"It belongs to that group the lunar sisters had 'stumbled' upon. The self proclaimed court." Pariah groaned, the human observers that believe that pulling strings made them powerful when they very clearly forgot that they are mortal. It's as if in every life he will come across those ridiculous groups of people. He had better things to do than deal with the self proclaimed overseers of the city.

"Take care of that thing, I do not have time to deal with insufferable humans." Pariah stepped out of the vehicle leaving Fright who instantly drove off. A whisper of voices spoke from the depths of the alley he was left in front of.

Walking into the alley that enveloped its darkness around him until he walked on nothing and there was nothing around him. Aside from one door with a bright white sign that should clearly be in color but was not. Pariah opened the door and stepped inside, his clothes had changed and his color disappeared. The shades of black and white filled what was now a clear bar and one customer at the stand. A jazz singer who looked exhausted beyond comparison.

Now there was a simple understanding of what was happening but Pariah hadn't expected an instant invitation to her lair. Most spirits were wary of him at best but Gotham did not care in the slightest, she turned and tilted her head a bit to reveal her feline grin. She patted the seat next to her before taking a sip of her drink, there was no one else in the establishment but her. Pariah sat down leaving a seat in-between them and was instantly met with a drink appearing in front of him.

"I don't make poison if that is what you are thinking about. Well I do but it's not for you." She was still grinning but her accent was heavy. She lifted her glass for a toast. "So what can I do for you, your majesty? I doubt you came for a social visitation though I would be honored if you did." Gotham took a sip again before she started drinking the whole thing, it didn't matter if it was empty however because the moment she set it down it was full again. So that was her poison, endless drinks to drive her mad.

"You are clearly unwell." Pariah opted out of not drinking the substance in front of him. "You feel like you are dying but you know that you never will because of their beliefs of always having this city is what's keeping you alive." Gotham's glass cracks but she kept on smiling, it was stranded and she started laughing manically.

Gotham said nothing else to him, she just laughed and drank. The lack of color was something she came up with because the belief of her people believes in no innocence. She was tired of trying and already fell off the deep end. Pariah stood up with a realization, the reason she invited him in. She was drinking but not drunk, she knew what she was doing and was planning on it. He was really tired of people placing their bets on him when it came to this.

Gotham wanted to die and have him do it for her, he could easily erase her and it would all be over. Well he wasn't going to give her that, a suicide with her last drink being with her executioner. It sounded far too familiar, Pariah was seething. People used to run and fear him yet the last few years they either expected him to kill them and they welcomed it with open arms or they were Hestia. The hearth told him to make connections and this is where it led him.

He was going to storm out, there were things he should be doing instead of entertaining Gotham before she tried offering herself to him to actually kill her. But she stopped laughing and Pariah turned to her just to see she was no longer smiling. There were tears that she whipped away as if it was normal and she turned to him with a confused expression. Gotham was odd, the once maniacal grinning spirit now looked like a lifeless doll.

"There's not much I can do, I am day and night. I am one but also the other, my knights take care of the night when I can't even handle myself. I take care of the day because I am at my best but even I have my limits and as you can see the line is starting to blur. Now comes along my newest knight of light. I represent the life of both sides of the clock, no life will breathe into me for a few minutes until the day walkers start their routine. The days are starting to blend together next to the nights, when the citizens start to realize that there's no difference as long as someone has lost their mind." While she spoke the colors had returned to the room and then, their outfits changing with them to a more modern Gothic look.

Gotham's pale skin still had her looking like a porcelain doll and her new dress compared to her slim dress she wore before did not help. The alcohol and bar were replaced with a breakfast and dinner setting, Pariah was still refusing to eat. The drastic change wasn't going to let him even consider eating with Gotham. She looked less tired but it was still there, she chuckled a soft laugh and ate her eggs in peace. Pariah had enough of this insanity and made his way to the exit.

"Ah, if you are looking for someone for the young prince I would suggest my sweet Harley. Her and her Ivy are quite nice and helpful. Though I do apologize for the little owls, they can never keep their talons to themselves. Sharing isn't exactly their strong suit." That first bit was useful but that second she mentioned owls Pariah could care less. No amount of random creatures this world may have will actively interest him in the slightest.

Small issue with Pariah leaving the way he did. One, he wasn't in the original alleyway but in a different location entirely. Gotham was a trickster despite the time of day it seems. Two, he did not know where to find this Harley person she spoke off. That was just a first name and Ivy? That was a plant. This was entirely Hestia's fault, why she had recommended him doing this in the first place was beyond him.

Despite being in this new alleyway he had the sense that he was being watched. Not the knights, the solar flare had already risen to alert their retreat for the dawn. Something else entirely, he looked up to see eyes staring down at him. Golden eyes that were wary of approaching him, Pariah took one step towards them and they scurried back in the direction they came. A heavy thump landed behind him, turning to see his knight scowling was a new sight.

"Scowling?"

"It keeps following you from a distance and runs from you yet it tries fighting me. Me! I have put down one and two more come to collect it." Ah, a loss in spoils of victory. But running from him and not his knight was a new experience. Fright Knight's entire purpose is to be feared and Pariah is only feared if he was known beforehand since he is in disguise but this was new. The reverse is applied here.

Pariah decided he had had enough of these odd antics and started heading in the direction of where the shadows ran too. There was something odd about the thing watching him and he would figure that out. This was not his plan of the day but if they planned to stalk his son then there was a definite issue. A few streets and crosswalks later they found an alley where the golden eyes thing stayed balancing itself on the riles of the fire escape.

One thing Pariah should have accounted for is his Knight's impatientness, Fright went for the perched being and it ran. He gave chase and Pariah didn't bother following them, it was clear that that was the intention because soon after Fright had left cloaked figures popped up from their respective places in the shadows. It was still early in the morning but not too early for pedestrians, there were a few cars passing as well. Pariah turned to see a car pulling away with his son inside.

That was going to take his full attention but then he remembered that Danny had told him about him doing something today with that boy. There was nothing he could do, Danny enjoyed his presence and Pariah wasn't exactly on equal footing to make demands at the moment. He could feel that his son was safe so there was no need to worry. Now back to the very clear annoyances in front of him, every last one of them were mortal.

"What do you want, I don't have all day." The disgusting looking masks didn't help the few that visibly shivered. There were a few things he learned while dealing with the court, Pariah observed it wasn't exactly hard to watch people shrivel and see who could come out on top. One of the most important things he knew would never fail each time, never show your opponent fear or they will eat you alive. It was clear who was new and who was old, experience changes a person.

"Vesper Nightingale, we have a lot to discuss. You shall join us-"

"Sir, I caught one!" Fright interrupted the very obvious cult leader by dropping next to him with an unconscious girl. Human but something was off with her. If it wasn't for their proximity and his sharp hearing Pariah would have considered these two things separate matters but the few who flinched earlier could not control their micro expressions. Their breath became shaky, this girl was important for something. Fright on the other hand was entirely too pleased in his catch that he just ignored the cloaked figures. The leader cleared his throat to have his fellow followers calm down.

"Perhaps, we could offer more." He stared off and some of the cloak figures backed away for some reason.

"More what?"

"Talons, if she peaks your fancy we have more for when you join us." They weren't making this sound like it was optional, which to Pariah was definitely optional. There wasn't anything that wasn't, minus asking Danny to forgive him. That was a requirement he couldn't exactly commit to at the moment. "Perhaps an exchange, her for him-" Pariah manifested his sword and held it to the leader.

Fright Knight would never be an option, he wasn't for sale or going to be any time soon. His first knight was his and this nobody even thought of trying to exchange him for some broken doll that they were clearly upset wasn't working like it was intended to. Well Pariah never renounced his kills, they were just never on this earth for him to be feared. But he was without a doubt more than able to make up for that, right here and now, these were the types of kills he lived for. Not the executions of court and law.

"Sir, you are going to go on a frenzy and via my orders from you I must remind you of your son." Fright Knight didn't sound convincing but it was enough for Pariah, he glared at the figures and they retreated but the girl was their problem now. The spawn of violence but he knew there was only one way out of it now. His sword didn't dispel, Fright Knight picked up the unconscious girl and Pariah poked her with his hilt.

An unconscious Talon was now in their possession and Pariah wasn't exactly sure what to do with her. They made their way back to the manor and Fright was still holding her and hadn't set her down anywhere. Pariah was most definitely not keeping her but Fright seems far too attracted now. It was days like this that reminded him that his second in command could be a bit childish when it comes to his versions of spoils of war. There wasn't much thought or discussion on what to do with the girl until two very hyper active teens stumbled their way into his office.

"Dad, what happened and who is that?" Danny, as protective as ever, pulled Dorathea behind him and Pariah just sighed. His son could sense it too.

"Let's start with the fact that my day did not go as planned. That girl is what they apparently call a Talon and she started running away from me for some reason but Fright Knight insists on keeping her." Pariah pinched his nose bridge before continuing. "As vile as it is having whatever she is in our home, she lost to Fright and now he wants her to be treated and taken care of. She is your problem now, Fright. I already have one son and I don't plan on taking in any other children right now." He could feel his son's core relax, they joked about it before but ghostlings tend to be very possessive of their parental guardian.

"Well, if she needs help and care why not give her to Lady Hestia?" Dorathea spoke softly while trying to peek from behind Danny. She wasn't wrong either, it was her family that recommended this place and this was her home. Surely she wouldn't mind taking another child that they very much clearly couldn't handle dealing with. The child doesn't even like getting close to Pariah, who knows what her reaction would be when she wakes up and sees him and 3 other people in the room.

"Go, deal with that. I need to make a call, actually no. Son, invite that friend of yours and his father. This will be much simpler over dinner." Much to his annoying headache, Bruce Wayne seems to be the only decently sane person around that actually gives advice. They do live close enough to at least understand what exactly is going on. Danny squinted at Pariah dragging Dorathea out of the room with him.

Perhaps after this he can take a nap.

Chapter Text

"So what will happen to my sister when we find her?"

"Hm?"

"My sister, she's wandering a realm somewhere and when we find her what will happen to her?" Pariah said he wasn't taking in more children, Danny loved his sister even if he wasn't sure she would want to see him.

If his dad didn't want any more children did that mean that he would have to abandon his sister. Danny didn't want to abandon his sister he loved her a lot even if she perhaps didn't love him back. There was so much unexplained and Danny wanted to tell her how much he cared about her but they would need to find her first. Whether she would stay or not really didn't seem like his decision at least not at the moment.

Despite everything she was the one to raise him actually, sometimes he would envy her. The perfect role model of a child who was so responsible that she was almost like an adult. But looking back at it now Jazz was also a victim of their parents and their failed attempt at Parenthood. He wasn't sure what she thought of when she looked at their parents. All Danny saw was neglect but they were a few years before he was born, he wasn't even sure if his sister remembered them.

They gave her responsibilities that she shouldn't have had at her age. Perhaps if Danny knew back then that Jazz did for him on a daily basis wasn't something she was supposed to be doing he would have said something. But his sister was just that, perfect that everything she did, perfect at hiding everything she did. She made him oblivious to everything that she had to do and made it seem like it was almost normal. They never had a normal childhood.

"Well it's going to take some time to locate your sister. I wouldn't mind taking her in as well. She raised you after all." Pariah didn't look away from the mirror where he was adjusting his tie. Danny could sense in their shared bond that he wasn't lying to me either.

But that was exactly what surprised him, his dad wasn't exactly the adoptive type. There were plenty of children that had to come and go through their castle and plenty of parents who tried offering their children to him. Let's just say the parents that ended up doing that got thrown out swiftly and effectively. Was he taking in Jazz simply because Danny would want him to or was there something else that Danny couldn't see?

"I wouldn't say it but you overthinking isn't a surprise to me but it's understandable when I just said something that contradicts what I just said earlier." His dad looked amused by Danny's pouting, Danny was half tempted to grab a pillow from the bed he was currently sitting on and throwing it at his dad.

Even with his dad's permission it wasn't exactly up to him either. Whether Jazz would want to live with them or not would be up to her and Danny wasn't exactly sure she even wanted to see him. Why did relationships have to be so complicated? If Jazz was in the realms then she surely knew where Danny was but according to his dad Jazz wasn't in the realms. Which meant that she could be literally anywhere and the realms weren't called the infinite realms for nothing.

Danny was stressing himself out, there was nothing he could do about it right now but once he gets the chance he will ask again. His dad wasn't mad at Jazz at all, he honestly thought he would be but he wasn't. Jazz was the only family Danny had before getting adopted so it made him happy that he wasn't mad at her. At least their relationship didn't fumble too much from Danny running out. Though he wasn't exactly sure why they were even having this dinner with Duke and his dad.

Pariah had sent Dora with Fright Knight to go see Hestia about the Talon but he doesn't know how that would even be slightly relevant to the Waynes. The talon itself was a creepy little thing, there were like holes in its soul or something. Unless his dad is going to talk about the fact they know Jason's alive. Honestly no one willing makes any mention of it, even Dick and from what he read he was definitely the closest to Jason before he died. They gloss over that fact a bit too quickly.

"What's the point of this dinner?" Danny lays back on the bed while kicking his legs against the bed frame. His dad shuffled across the room before dropping a folder on Danny's face. He hissed at his dad but Pariah just grinned back.

"Neoma and Amaris found an odd equivalent of human observers. They call themselves the court of owls, talons are their would be assassins." Danny opened the folder to a few pages of notes that were very clearly written by Amaris before switching to Neoma, ultimately the cleanest handwriting would go to Cyra who probably took over the original report.

The Observers having essential mini men who were exactly like them in any universe was a cause for concern. So his dad was doing this for insight, at least that was something to go off on. The court of owls just sounded like a group of people that would piss him off in person. But Duke didn't need to be there if this was for insight. Danny closed the file and squinted at his dad who tilted his head slightly in confusion.

"Duke doesn't need to be here for that, what are you planning?" This alone felt suspicious.

"My dear son, you already know why he is coming." Pariah grinned widen as he let out a chuckle, he didn't answer Danny's question. Danny was going to press the matter but the doorbell rang through the house. His dad was quick to leave a bit too quick for his liking. Once Danny reached the hallway his dad was nowhere in sight, he was greeting the Wayne's without him.

So his dad wanted to play games right now, fine Danny can play along. Not that he is exactly pleased but this was more than enough to get him motivated to mess with his dad right now. So while he plots and walks to the main corridor he sees Duke, he knows that the dinner was last minute and they literally just saw each other but Duke looked amazing in a simple suit. It wasn't like this was a fancy dinner but Danny remembers Duke mentioning that the Wayne's leaving their home at night guaranteed paparazzi.

At least he wasn't the only one over dressed for whatever his dad had in mind. From the top step Danny leaned against the banister while waving to Duke. Easily catching his attention Duke waved back to Danny, even from a distance Danny just realized how pretty Duke smile was. He cursed to himself, Dora was getting to him. Danny should have normal thoughts, normal thoughts that shouldn't be adding fuel to an already burning fire.

Cyra appeared next to him with the most unamused expression, Danny gave his caretaker a very cheesey grin but she wasn't having it. 'You're pining is getting annoying. The sisters already agree he is perfect for you so what exactly are you waiting for?' She aggressively signed. Not that she wasn't exactly wrong but Danny wasn't even sure he was reading this right. Humans were by nature lairs and despite trusting Duke, deep down it was like he was hiding something from Danny.

Perhaps if they spent more time together at school Duke will feel close enough to actually share what he was thinking with Danny. There is also the chance that his secret was a lot bigger and probably the only reason he hasn't told Danny. Duke's family had a not so subtle way of checking out his own family. Almost as if they knew something that they shouldn't know unless they were deeply investigating the family.

Danny wasn't lying when he said he trusted Duke because he did trust him. His family on the other hand definitely knew how to keep secrets, what they do with that information was entirely up to them. If it wasn't for the honest familiarity Danny would have been skeptical from the start. It wasn't Danny's family threatening but they were more assessing them. Not with malicious intent but with protectiveness.

Like heroes.

Not that Danny would be surprised if he accidentally acquired neighbors that were superheroes. Honestly with his luck it was either going to be superheroes or super villains. Well maybe not supervillain since he's technically living with the ex tyrant who definitely qualifies as a super villain. Wait if he was right and the Waynes were superheroes would they arrest his dad? Could they arrest his dad?

Despite the articles about his neighbors being very very incorrect, the Waynes weren't stupid. They were very smart people and if Duke was anything to go by, fit as well. Perhaps that was the reason why they kept Jason's revival a secret to the public, since technically he was supposed to be dead. Jason was actually pretty much proof that they kept a lot of secrets even from the public. Though not that he actually thought about it they were most likely about to get an NDA or something.

"What are you thinking about?" Duke whispered in his ear, Danny hadn't even realized that he already glided down the stairs to be next to his friend.

"NDAs." Danny couldn't help but laugh when he saw Duke's reaction. His face scrunched up in a way that only spelled disgust and confusion especially without context. But Danny wasn't going to give the context because why would he, it was better leaving Duke with a very confused thought process. He could tell the Duke wanted to know why he was thinking of NDA's.

"Something you want to share with the rest of the court?" His dad asked and Danny simply blew a raspberry. Was he being immature? Yes but this was entirely his dad's fault so he's going to let him suffer while he does whatever he wants.

"So I'm going to assume that your dad somehow knows that me and my dad had met Jason. I'm going to be completely honest with you I have no idea what this is about, well kind of. No offense I understand why your Dad's here but I don't know why you are." Danny shrugged and Duke faked gasped as if he was actually offended despite Danny saying otherwise. Danny punched him lightly causing the other to fumble over.

"Does it have something to do with when we stopped at the light while we were in the car?" Despite him thinking that he was the only one that saw it Danny looked actually stunned that Duke even saw that. Forget the Waynes knowing things they shouldn't know, they're pretty much wizards. "You're thinking I'm a wizard right now, aren't you?"

Danny flinched back dramatically hitting himself against the wall by accident enjoying the attention of the adults who were trying to get into the dining room. Duke started bursting out laughing and Danny was blushing from being flustered. The two adults look to each other before completely ignoring whatever shenanigans Danny and Duke were up to. Danny did a quick glance at his dad who seemed very much unamused by his antics at the moment.

Danny never cared for the Gotham vigilantes plus he never actually looked into it. He knows that his dad has simply because of his paranoia and other things. But he didn't really know much about them aside from that one presentation that Duke's siblings gave to him. Also the violent reminder of clowns that decided to present themselves, at least he knows now that he's not the only one that just really hates clowns. That also reminded him that Jason died because of a clown.

For a job that's supposed to bring joy and happiness to children that was really a morbid thing. Was it a coincidence that they ended up in the one city that has a clown for a super villain? Now that he thought back on it he didn't really tell his dad about the whole clown thing either. If said clown somehow breaks out of wherever they're keeping him Danny wasn't sure what he would do with it. As long as it stayed 10 if not 20 ft away from him.

Once they finally entered the dining room Fright Knight night was standing in the corner looking gloomy. Pariah had explained to Danny that Fright Knight likes spoils of war or in this case spoils of victory. The loss of a talon, that wasn't really his to begin with made him sad. But there was definitely something wrong with her and since Hestia clearly took her in as long as she got the proper treatment she should be fine. Well if whatever was wrong with her could be healed.

"I know this is rather last minute that this is important. Since I have a very sneaking suspicion that you have interacted with those people at least once or maybe multiple times. They seem to be the persistent type." His dad started off well taking a seat across from Bruce and Duke. Danny sat next to him but didn't pay much attention once the staff brought the food out.

"Oh? Have you finally come in contact with the paparazzi?" Bruce teased but it sounded more like wishful thinking.

"Have you ever heard of the court of owls?"

Well Danny wasn't one to stop eating despite the information bomb that his father just dropped on their neighbors. The Waynes completely froze at the mention, at least it was obvious that they definitely come in contact with the weird group of human Observers. Duke looked nervous while Bruce took on a more serious demeanor, here comes the start of judgment. Just One look and Danny can see his dad and Duke's dad psyching each other out.

"So were those so weird guys that you were talking to in the alley earlier?" Danny decided to break the tension at least a little bit, Duke was fully aware he just didn't know that's exactly what he saw as well. He was stunned but Danny kept eating.

"Yes the pesky bunch. I never thought I would meet anyone more persistent than a certain counsel but it seems like they are just as bad." Pariah stabbed the steak that was on his plate in annoyance.

Being annoyed was a valid response since they're supposed to be on vacation and somehow still managed to attract observers of some kind. If they were back home Danny already knew that his dad would throw whoever tried doing that in jail or execute them just because he could. It didn't really help that they also had shady cloaks and from Dora's picture with the ugliest masks. Almost as if in any universe they're going to be ugly regardless.

"So they tried recruiting you as well?" Bruce finally spoke up from his silent side of the dining room. "And you find them more annoying in an inconvenience instead of an actual opportunity?" He sounded stunned by his dad's nonchalant reaction.

"If you can even call that an opportunity, they were demanding more than anything. If they crave power then they can get it on their own I'm not participating in something so pathetic. I don't care about whatever offers they're trying to propose it's the other thing that they have, that is why I called you." Pariah continued then looked over to Danny, Danny knew that look his dad was having a fond moment.

Once Danny felt a napkin aggressively wiped his cheek he looked over at his dad before trying to bite his hand. He knows his dad was just trying to clean them up because he was kind of a messy eater. That didn't stop him from trying to bite anything that got close to his mouth, his Dad included. He successfully nick his Dad's finger for a second causing him to hiss. In response he got bonked on the head.

"Phobos, the head of security, acquired a young Maiden who is apparently employed by said Court. They call her a Talon, but I'll be honest she is more sick than anything. We're no longer keeping her here but she is being taken care of by Danny's physician and a close family friend." His dad pointed to Fright who finally looked up from his moping corner.

"You successfully took a talon from the court of owls?"

"Like it was supposed to be difficult?" Fright Knight mumbled just loud enough for everyone in the dining room to hear him say that. Danny had never seen the man blush before but he was so flustered.

Somehow both Duke and Bruce looked almost impressed by Fright Knight efforts. Duke knew that Danny and his dad weren't exactly human he wasn't sure if he was aware that the rest of the staff were also not human. They are living and breathing people but humans were far from it. Technically speaking the very first humans even stepped foot in the house not including himself would have been Duke. Which was impressive on its own.

"But I do have a cause for concern, they say that they had more talons children like her. I know that they are upset that we took one of their own, but they didn't come to collect her. Either they consider her defective or something else entirely. You are aware that we are not from 'here' but there is someone who is willing to take in any more of them. You're also well connected so I would assume you would like to know that information." Pariah had laid out a perfect deal, he wanted something.

Danny can clearly see that this was going to be a plan whether Bruce took the deal or not. It almost sounded like him and Hestia were making a sanctuary of some kind. Believe it or not it was almost nice, not for his dad's clear ulterior motive. Perhaps it was something before he came in contact with the court of owls. Pariah had been out of the house for a while before Danny even saw him in that alleyway.

In Wayne fashion, Bruce seems to come to the same conclusion as Danny. This was a trade of information, what his dad was going to get out of it he wasn't exactly sure. But Bruce seems to be weighing the costs of relying on his dad to take care of the Court. Talons were clearly used as assassins if her outfit was anything to go by and getting rid of the main power threat in the court has. That would benefit a lot of people and not just his family, who knows how many lives they had taken simply because of orders.

Dora had told him once that if he was able to remove the arsenal of weapons from a person who doesn't know better then no one will get hurt in the end but themselves. If the court was anything like The Observers then they had three things that could be easily getting rid of. Talons, influence and money. Get rid of the physical threat and the only thing they have left is connections and finances. It wasn't like robbing a bank was difficult either.

"Danny, show your friend off to the library." His dad had a plan and he wasn't going to tell him at least not now. So this was his original plan Duke was going to be his distraction while his dad coerced more information out of Bruce.

Chapter Text

"We can worry about food later if you are still hungry but it would be best if we move this to my office."

Bruce had every reason to be suspicious of Vesper at this very moment. He just offered on a silver platter something that Bruce had been trying to do for years. The court of owls had been a thorn and almost every person's side who hadn't joined forces with them. Without even being Batman, there had been several people who had heard whispers and rumors of their existence. But nothing to confirm anything.

He followed Vesper to his office, when Duke had given his initial impression of the Nightingale Manor, he realized that his son was right. The manor itself felt like it was alive and well lived in even with a small family and a small staff. Despite the fact that if the Wayne manor lacked any children or even a living person it would feel dead. Bruce hated the fact that his home couldn't feel like this constantly even when it was empty.

Despite envying what he could never have, there were certain things when it came to Vesper that he needed to figure out. Even though this sounded like a good deal he wasn't someone who could just make that decision. He knows that Vesper wanted something and Bruce also wanted information. Whether they could work out a deal of some kind he knows that Vesper was an honest man when it came down to it. Whether whatever information Vesper wanted was actually going to cut it was entirely up to him.

"So you seem to want something, what is it?" Bruce cut to the chase because he knew that Vesper actually preferred it when people were direct.

"I met an acquaintance before running into the court of owls. Danny had been having trouble sleeping as of late, she spoke of people who are able to help him. Help me find them and that is all I want." Bruce could honestly chuckle at the fact that he should have seen this coming. To the bitter end, Vesper was going to get rid of one of Gotham's greatest issues in return for finding something to help his son. If he hadn't already known this John and Zatanna would have made it brutally clear.

He doesn't care about literally anything else, and being able to properly heal talons is something they deserve. The brainwashing and losing sight of their humanity wasn't fair especially since the court kept them alive for so long. If Vesper was being honest and Bruce had a sneaking suspicion that he was, this would be the best thing for them. Since the best outcome they could come to at the moment was incapacitating them and trying to keep them away from the court of owls which was difficult enough as is.

"Who exactly are you looking for?" Gotham was a big place if he didn't already know who Vesper was looking for he could simply ask Tim.

"A woman named Harley, apparently she has a companion named Ivy?" Oh. Bruce was conflicted on whether or not he was going to help Vesper. What exactly could Harley do for Danny that Vesper needed her specifically for?

Harley wasn't exactly the most stable person in the world but she was still a smart cookie as she put it. She'll definitely improve after Barbara had continuously made an effort to reach out to her. Even as far as joining the anti-hero movement with the birds of prey. But he knows for a fact that most people avoided the ex-villainess simply because they know her history. He wasn't sure that Vesper even knew her history unless that was what he was looking for.

He wasn't looking for Harley Quinn, he was looking for Harleen Quinzel. The doctor and therapist before the clown ruined her life. There were a lot of people that had certain experiences that certain therapists couldn't help with. That was exactly why Dinah started being the hero therapist for the younger heroes who needed it. There were only certain experiences that you could speak of and normal therapists didn't exactly qualify.

Bruce could have recommended Dinah but Vesper already had someone in mind. Someone heard from someone else and if he had asked them for assistance either they were in the same line of work or they were also a villain. There was a lot to consider when Vesper started pulling information out of thin air. No normal person would automatically recommend Harley so Bruce had to take into consideration where exactly Vesper got that information from.

But if it had been a villain they would have already told Vesper where to find her. Bruce knew for the fact that most rogues keep tough on others and know where the others are so they wouldn't encroach on their territory. Someone like Penguin definitely knew where Harley was, or had at least an inkling of where she was staying. Selina's place was a bit hard to find on purpose of course, unless you went looking forward to it wouldn't be the first thing you would think of.

"So you looking for a therapist?" Vesper seemed confused by the question, Bruce was almost tempted to repeat the question until the thought just passed him. There was a chance that Vesper didn't know what a therapist was. "I don't mean to offend you at all and you do not have to answer this but do you know what a therapist is?"

"You are the second person to mention this to me and the first just refused to answer my question when I asked her. No, I do not know what a therapist is." Bruce was beside himself, Vesper being the non-human that he was, didn't have an exact understanding of certain human concepts. Apparently a therapist was definitely not one of his kind.

He cleared his throat because he wanted to make sure he didn't sound like he was about to start laughing. Bruce shouldn't consider this funny but living with his six children and their very morbid sense of humor, they were starting to rub off on him. He was not going to laugh at this man who clearly was looking for a therapist for his son who is most likely traumatized. Vesper knew exactly what a doctor was but no one had taken the time out of their day to explain to him what a therapist was.

"You know it's fine if you're going to laugh as well, Lorelei did the same thing when I asked her. She also said that it explained so much." Vesper sighed in defeat in his chair. Bruce wasn't going to laugh at him if anything he was going to pity the poor man.

"A therapist is also a type of doctor, Danny's primary doctor is someone who helps him physically. Harley is someone who would help him mentally. The doctor that helped the invisible wounds that you can't see on the surface." Bruce explained and he could see Vesper's reaction as he lit up in hope. So he really was just looking for a therapist for Danny.

Bruce couldn't blame the man he had gotten a therapist for when he was younger he most likely wouldn't have turned out the way he did. Had he gotten a therapist for his children perhaps they wouldn't be the way they were. There was no denying that both him and his children were stubborn and definitely needed to see someone. But none of them were going to do it because if one didn't do it the rest wouldn't either.

Bruce was a coward and he knew that, there were certain things he wouldn't do and certain things he would. There were certain things that made his relationship with his children complicated. The source of many of their issues was one man with green hair and a painted face who resided in Arkham. Not only was he the cause of most of their grief but he was the haunted figure that still stayed in their lives regardless. It wasn't because he existed but because he kept existing.

His son, Jason wasn't angry that the joker was alive he was angry that he wasn't grieved properly. Or he assumes that he wasn't grieved properly. Tim had to live with the everlasting scars of knowing that there is one person in the world that could have a triggering effect on his entire life. Barbara had physically lost her mobility in her legs because of him. Duke would have to live the rest of his life knowing that his parents were most likely never going to come back to him. And Bruce would have to live with the fact that he failed four times for the people closest to him.

There were other people who had to deal with the consequences of the Joker existing. Harley had finally recovered the bit of control that she wanted and was now living a happy life with Ivy. Bruce wasn't entirely sure if she would want to pick up her therapy career again. Of course it wouldn't be an illegal sense since they technically had to revoke her license but this was a way of getting things back to how they used to be. He knows that Harley loves interacting with people, she was a social butterfly after all.

He would need to talk to her first before promising anything because if Harley doesn't want to take in the kid then he could just recommend Dinah. But he had a sneaking suspicion that Harley would definitely do it. Because after the experience of having Tim in her life for even a short while they both had the software at the hands of the Joker. Harley had acquired a mothering aspect, something she didn't know she even had.

It was actually the first push towards her recovery. Tim even spent some time with her since they both wanted to recover what they didn't have. Tim had lost his mother and Harley was a mother without a child so they comforted each other. Soon after Harley was apparently noted down as very good with children. And she made it very clear from the start that she would never let Tim come to harm again while he was with her.

Harley was a reliable Ally and had been for a while so if she does end up taking the kid in at least he knows that Vesper is trying to be a good parent. There was always a lingering feeling of Vesper not being the best option for Danny but they made each other happy. Bruce couldn't argue with the actual experience of seeing Vesper do a lot of things for Danny. Especially at the fact that they were certain parents that didn't believe in therapists.

"So I will take it that you know this Harley?"

"Yeah you can say that she's a good friend, family friend actually. She goes by Harley Quinn these days, I can introduce you two. It had been a while since she had had a patient though but I don't think she will mind having a new one. She's very good at her job." That was before Joker seduced her of course. She was a good doctor which is how she even ended up with Joker as a patient anyway. You have to be good at your job to even get promoted that high in Arkham.

"She took the name of a jester?" Bruce was starting to realize that Vesper's knowledge varied in certain departments. How he knew what Harlequin was but not a therapist was beyond him.

"It's a long and complicated story." That also gave him the realization that Vesper didn't know anything about Harley aside from the fact that she was a doctor. He didn't know about the Joker either. "I'm sorry I swore I could have told you about this, or at least briefly mentioned the Joker when we were talking at dinner a few months ago."

Bruce tried remembering back to when they were talking about safety and the people to avoid. He wasn't sure if he actually went in depth or was he just rambling shallow information. He tended to do that a lot and no one ever stopped him so he wouldn't be surprised if he completely skipped past that point. Vesper on the other hand thought for a second before he came to a proper conclusion.

"No you did tell me of Quinn but you said that she was a former Rogue. Rehabilitation. I did not realize we were speaking of the same person." So he did mention Harley Quinn and Vesper were still interested regardless. At least he knows that Vesper isn't going to judge Harley too harshly. The most he's probably going to do is test out her skills before sending his son off.

"Yes they're one in the same. Harley is reliable though I promise you that. They're just certain people in this city that cause problems for everyone else and drive people down to their level because they can't float back up." That was also something Harley had told him once, he was on patrol and she was moping around because Ivy was out of town. Drunk Harley babble tends to be the most honest and in-depth character analysis. To stop her from going any further or jumping off the side of the building he stayed with her until Tim came to escort her back home.

"I have no doubt that I just never met a therapist before. I'm not exactly one to judge them for their abilities, they're doctors after all, I am just not sure if she could actually help. But since you say she is good then as long as she's able to help him then I don't mind whatever she may have done." Vesper sighed while laying back in his chair.

"So this person you speak of taking care of the talons, how exactly did your security get the hold of the one that you caught?" Bruce wasn't sure if Vesper and Phobos were the same type of spirit. Even worse is that they didn't exactly have a name for what they are.

"But I'm not actually sure, the talons themselves kept running away from me but they wanted to pick a fight with Phobos. So he went chasing them down after they ran away from me and I didn't exactly see the fight. Though I highly doubt it was a fight at all." Talons running away from anybody was new. They didn't run away from people, they tracked people down and killed them on site.

Vesper grinned while looking at Bruce almost as if he could see what he was thinking. Vesper was clearly a dangerous man especially if talons who by nature don't disobey orders unless something was wrong. Since Bruce couldn't get answers from anyone else he might as well take this opportunity to ask now. Why beat around the bush when the bush decides to come to you?

"What are you?"

"You know it's about time that you actually ask that. Ever since the kidnapping back in Metropolis it seems that question had been lingering on your mind for some time. Tell me, what do you know about the supernatural?" Vesper was clearly enjoying toying with Bruce right now.

"That saying you're a spirit is vague and there's something clearly more to you. The spirit can honestly vary depending on what exactly you are. You don't trust easily but you don't lie either, there are some things I tried ruling out but there's nothing confirmed because there's only so much information I could get." Vesper laughed but he wasn't laughing at Bruce's attempt but he was genuinely just enjoying the experience. Almost as if he found living a life like this entertaining.

"I'm guessing that you found out that there isn't exactly a title for what I am? That would be correct. Though the title that they temporarily use for people like me are Neverborns. We aren't like you humans, we don't have parents or blood or DNA. We simply pop into existence and there we are." So it honestly didn't have a title, they could look like anything they simply didn't have the same experience of birth as everyone else.

That was more of a weird thought in Bruce's mind. Did they simply pop out like Athena popped out as a full grown adult from her father's head, technically not since she was actually a baby when he ate her. So it wasn't like they were a tumor they just spawned in like some sort of parasite. This is why Bruce never took a greatest interest in magic; there were way too many unexplained variables. There were far too many things that could simply appear and disappear and became an uncalculated risk.

"So you are Neverborn but Danny isn't is he?" Vesper had the expression of disappointment almost as if he wished that his son was a Neverborn. Clearly they had the concept of adoption or most likely found family from where they're from. But something about Danny just screamed that he was different from the others. As if he was a completely new concept that shouldn't even exist.

"He is what we call halfa. And that term came with him, just like Neverborns were a strange concept since we just appear in existence. Danny is the first of his kind, the first to be half human. So he now denies even having that part of him. He knows that he's different, that life will never be easy for him which is partially the reason why we're here in the first place. To live a normal human life before the opportunity flies past him." So Danny was sick because he was half human.

Bruce could see now the reasons and other options that Danny could have had if he was born one or the other. But instead he was born as both and it affected his health. He could understand why Vesper was so overprotective of his son and wanted to make sure he had the best life. There were certain things that Danny probably couldn't do and things that Danny needed to stay alive. So they made their way to Gotham.

With that being said now Bruce had something he could look into. Neverborns, at least then he could make certain things and if he could probably find something to help Danny as well. Even though he was clearly the first of his kind Bruce wasn't exactly the dumbest person in the world. He was a kid and if he could help provide a positive future for a potential friend he would do so. Especially just in case one day Danny doesn't have his dad anymore. At least then Duke would probably be prepared.

Extra prepared because clearly his son was doing something or trying to gain something. Not that Bruce knew what Neverborns biology was like, that just meant that when she got his research done he was going to have to have a very big talk with Duke. Vesper and Bruce were going to meet up later on once Bruce got in contact with Harley. Bruce went to go collect his son who was apparently in the library, their library was a lot bigger than the Wayne manners for some reason.

What he didn't expect to do was walk into Danny hovering on top of Duke who was on the floor. Both of the teens stopped looking at each other and looked directly at Bruce. Duke started glowing which Bruce thought he finally had Master his ability but it seems that it would activate on pure embarrassment. Danny started turning an odd shade of teal and his hair started changing shades from black to white.

"He is just a friend." Bruce could hear Vesper mocking over his shoulder and a tone that really sounded like his son. Danny on the other hand hissed at his dad and immediately got off of Duke.

"Shut up! This was a big misunderstanding-"

"Wait it is?"

Danny's head snapped back to Duke who seemed to have finally calmed down just enough to stop glowing. Bruce hadn't realized that his son had apparently shared his ability with the young Danny. But he couldn't help but notice that Danny was beyond embarrassed and tried to cover his tracks while Duke was not helping his situation at all. If they really were trying to hide a relationship they were failing miserably at it.

"So are you going to explain what happened or are you going to just let us assume that you two were making out while we were talking?" Bruce choked on air as Vesper finished his accusation to his son. Danny looked about ready to shrink up in the nearest ditch and Duke was avoiding eye contact with Bruce.

Chapter Text

Okay so Danny didn't want to make advances. Well he did, he wasn’t sure that Duke wanted the same thing as him. Could he even be positive that Duke was bisexual? What was Danny thinking? Duke literally had a sweater talking about being a bisexual and he wore it out in public so he definitely didn't have shame about it. But it could have been a gag gift from one of his many siblings. A stupid prank to fool people.

No, Danny was definitely overthinking it or was he? He was stressed out. The only reason he was stressing out was because while they were in the library, alone. Duke had done something Danny wasn't expecting. Now there was no way that he knew but Duke unprompted started talking about Danny's obsession. Duke saw the ceiling in the library that was a star map his dad had put in there. He was pointing out every single constellation that was on the ceiling without fail and everything he was saying was correct.

Danny felt like melting right then and there. Introducing constellations to somebody was one experience that Danny loved but speaking with someone else who knows just as much as him made him feel like he was floating. So no he wasn't expecting himself to just follow Duke until Duke abruptly stopped and Danny bumped right into him. Danny was confused about what Duke was looking at until Duke pointed to a corner of the library.

That corner of the library belongs to Danny and all his necessities that he likes having in the library. So aside from the clear mountain of books about stars and constellations and space in general, there is also a plushie that Danny almost forgot he even bought. Danny had no interest at all for vigilantes but he did bother getting one plush of a vigilante Duke told him about. A Signal plush sat proud on top of the mountain of books in Danny's corner.

"Dude, I thought you said you didn't care about heroes, like at all." Duke sounded genuinely surprised as he walked over to the signal plush.

"I don't but you do. The one time you were talking about Signal you sounded a bit happier so I thought he might have been your favorite hero or something. I could have been wrong, it's dumb I know." Duke paused in front of the plushie before spinning around on his heel to look at Danny. He started laughing and Danny huffed before going in to grab the signal plush.

If he was wrong then there was no point in keeping it but Danny did like it and it reminded him of a star. The bright yellow contrasted basically everything in the library since Danny was pretty much obsessed with dark blues and anything dark that could easily show the night sky. He wasn't going to get rid of it but he wasn't sure where he was going to put it now.

"No, no where are you taking him?" Duke said through his fit of giggles, then he was honestly embarrassed that he was even friends with this idiot.

"Since you want to laugh so much I'm going to take the Sun and put him somewhere else. What?" Danny asked, Duke finally stopped laughing to look at him.

"You know the twin maids I met the last time I was here, they called me the Sun for some reason? They also called you the Moon. Do you know what that means?" Danny was beyond flustered.

The twin sisters were very adamant when it came to relationships if it wasn't for clothes. Since they were pretty much the representation of Yin and Yang when they weren't trying to be creepy. They understood relationships better than most people and could tell who would fit with who. Which meant that they indirectly gave their approval when they saw Duke and Danny were just learning of this. But how is he going to explain that to Duke?

Casually dropping the I like you and we technically just got approval that we could definitely date and no one would question it. Danny would rather crawl into a ditch and starve until he eventually faded away before doing that. Duke was sweet. He genuinely was a kind person but if he made a move now would Danny be okay with that? Relationships were difficult and Danny had never been in a romantic one before, not a stable romantic one anyway.

Duke had his secrets and Danny had his, would Duke even be comfortable with dating royalty? If life was so simple then he would have just asked him out right. But having too many secrets made a relationship messy which is why Danny and Valerie didn't actually work out. Valerie hated his true self, but Duke has seen Danny. Just not for what he's supposed to be, but Danny wasn't exactly different when he was being a prince. It was the same personality, just less morally sane.

"Hey are you okay? You seem to have zoned out since I asked you about that, is it like a spiritual thing?" Danny hadn't realized how close Duke was and stepped back a bit. He wasn't sure if he was blushing incredibly hard but Duke definitely realized that something was up.

"Sorry I just got mildly distracted. Yeah it is I just didn't expect them to just randomly blare that out in front of you I'm going to be honest." It was almost as if they were trying to nudge Danny to just do it already. Danny shouldn't be surprised his biggest supporters tended to be Cyra and the twins whenever he was about to do something.

But asking out somebody especially someone like Duke who was sweet and kind and caring. Duke might just think that they were friends and Danny getting friendzoned would probably hurt him a lot more. Especially if they were going to go to school together Duke was the only person he knew and that would make things a bit awkward. But then again the worst thing that Duke could say was no. There was a chance that he could say yes.

Even if that chance seemed almost slim, Danny didn't really have that much faith in himself when it came to people. Honestly he didn't even think he would make it this far let alone 3 years ago. Back then if he said that 3 years later he was trying to ask somebody out on a date he doubts his younger self would believe him. Now he was beyond nervous to even try doing that.

Well Danny was lost in his thoughts Duke snatched the signal out of his hand. He put the plush back on top of the books and set him gently. It was weird watching him be so careful with the stuffed animal but honestly kind of nice. He could see Duke being gentle, whether Duke would have the patience to deal with Danny and all his baggage was the real question. There were a lot of thoughts of whether certain things could go certain ways and Danny kind of hated how messy relationships could be. They were both pros and cons on whether Duke said yes or no.

"Are you still with me, Polaris?" Danny shuttered at the nickname usage. Surely Duke didn't know what he was doing or he very much did. Picking the guiding star as a nickname was definitely a choice.

"You know you're very evil for somebody who's supposed to be human." Danny didn't mean to blow that out but Duke paused and grinned. He wasn't even offended, he was proud that Danny pointed that out.

"I am not the coolest person on this planet. Trust me, the government already does that for us. But I do like to be acknowledged to be a chaotic gremlin. Because honestly too many people think that I am the sanest person in our family, spoiler warning nobody in the family is sane." Duke chuckled before spinning on his heel to walk towards more books and Danny couldn't help but follow him.

A chaotic gremlin is what he says but how chaotic could Duke get. There are a lot of things that Danny has done in the realms that would qualify as chaotic especially with the Dorathea's help. The best part about his pranks is that they would never see him coming because they always think he's harmless. Duke was definitely that type of person since even Danny believed him to be harmless but if he had a rebellious streak that was something Danny definitely wanted to explore.

"Exactly how chaotic do you think you could get before you consider it too much?" Danny watched Duke pause before grabbing the book that he wanted off the shelf.

"Are we talking legally or illegally?" The fact that that was even a question definitely meant that Duke wouldn't mind doing certain illegal things as long as nobody got hurt, probably.

"Both." Duke grinned because he was quite literally handed free will on a silver platter. He grabbed a hold of Danny's hand and dragged him to the center of the library near a table so he could set his book down.

Turning to Danny he started going into in-depth detail of a certain group of kids that he used to hang out with. Technically in the states being a vigilante was illegal, they're supposed to get arrested but a lot of the time either the cops or certain government officials just overlook it. Duke was a part of a group of kids that took that and ran with it. They were honestly like a family to him before he found the Waynes, and they had a lot of fun while also helping people. While he spoke Duke realized that it may have not seemed as chaotic.

But they were different forms of chaos and that was definitely one of them. To be chaotic good, yeah they didn't follow the laws but they helped people while also having fun. Doing the rebellious thing of running away from cops and still being able to be good for the community. The average teen experience that Danny never had, not that it was considered average but it was definitely something to check off the books for a rebellious phase.

Duke had apparently done several things that would definitely classify as something you should definitely not do. When he went through the list of things that he did Danny was honestly surprised that Duke was able to manage to pull most of that off and still live. Especially when he said that he flipped off and swore at multiple mob bosses and then Danny asked how he was still alive, Duke just said "the perks of having a crime lord older brother". Apparently being chaotic was a family trait.

"Are you going to elaborate on that or?"

"I mean you met Jason. I don't think I need to elaborate more than that." Oh yeah the brother who no one seems to be talking about because he's supposed to be dead. Well if somebody is dead then technically they were above the law, at least the mortal laws anyway.

The more that he goes into the story the more Danny was trying to figure out whether he was actually telling him the truth. There were certain moments where he started talking about fighting and some moves Danny wasn't even sure Duke was able to pull off. And Duke could definitely tell that he was doubting him so to prove that he wasn't lying he decided to show Danny exactly what he was doing. Which started them fighting in a way and it was honestly having a nice time until Duke purposely tripped him.

"Seriously?" Danny had landed on top of Duke but caught himself before completely crushing him with his weight.

"You're pretty-" Danny paused for a second and he realized that Duke didn't mean to say that out loud either. Danny was almost tempted to pretend that that didn't happen but then Duke started panicking slightly. Oh he really didn't mean to say that out loud.

Then the worst time in the world their dads had finished talking and Bruce had come to clearly collect Duke. This was the worst position in the world to find them both in, almost as if he came straight out of his cheesy romance novel. Worst of all Danny could see his dad grinning like an idiot behind Bruce. Oh his dad was definitely overthinking the situation, it wasn't what it looked like.

"He is just a friend." Danny hiss at his dad and immediately gets off of Duke. He needed it to make sure that Bruce didn't misunderstand what was happening right now, he will deal with his dad later.

"Shut up! This was a big misunderstanding-" Danny started with his dad but was instantly cut off by Duke.

"Wait it is?"

What? Danny snapped his head towards his friend who was still on the floor and he was staring at him with pleading eyes. He wasn't even sure Duke was being serious at the moment, he felt absolutely horrified. If Duke actually liked him like that did he just confess to him the stupidest way possible? This situation was far too much out of Danny's hands now.

"So are you going to explain what happened or are you going to just let us assume that you two were making out while we were talking?" Pariah spoke to break the tension but he made it so much worse for Danny. Even Bruce started coughing from the shell shock of what his dad just said.

"We were play fighting. Duke tripped me and I landed on top of him. That was it." Danny tried defending himself but he realized how much worse that sounded when he was speaking to his literal dad. Their literal form of communication is fighting and his dad looked at him very unimpressed. Danny knew plenty of people who fought and ended up dating each other, Johnny and Kitty were the perfect example of that.

He wasn't exactly sure how to take the situation now since it was clearly beyond repair. But at some point his dad seemed to take a hint and he told Bruce that wanted to show him something and guided him out of the room. Not before looking Danny straight in the eyes and mouthing the words 'get it sorted'. Leaving Danny unattended in the room after embarrassing him like that was probably a lot worse cause he didn't know what to say to Duke.

Danny was honestly reconsidering his entire thought process because he wasn't sure if he should confess right now. It felt a little bit too late for him to backtrack but at the same time he wasn't even sure of himself. But if romance was anything like a family platonic relationship then it was definitely going to be something worth fighting for. Having a normal experience like this was a once in a lifetime thing for him because once he finished with school he wasn't even sure if he was going to stay on Earth. If Duke gave him a reason to then-

"I'm sorry I realized I was not helping at all." Duke started out trying to stand up and Danny helped him up but instantly retracted his hand and moved away. He kept giving Danny mixed signals and he wasn't sure what to make of it.

"It's fine my dad teases a lot but he can read a room. I'm guessing you just said that because you were nervous and you didn't really expect your dad to just appear like that?" Duke shook his head aggressively and then he almost thought that he was about to make himself dizzy. He wouldn't look Danny in the eye and Danny guessed it was because he was confused.

"You know we don't have to talk about this now if you're not comfortable. I know it was probably a spur of the moment thing-" Danny was cut off by Duke who put both of his hands over Danny's mouth.

He hadn't even realized that the room was getting a little bit brighter because of Duke. If it wasn't for the obvious Sun reference Danny would have thought that he was like a firelight. Duke called him Polaris but he was definitely the North Star, the brightest star in the sky and the brightest person in this room. His version of embarrassment and blushing was light and it was a positive thing not a negative one. But he still wouldn't look at Danny.

Danny was halfway tempted to remove Duke's hands from his face but stopped when he noticed Duke flinch a little. Perhaps he was debating in his mind on what exactly he was about to say and he didn't want Danny to say anything. So he just stood there and waited until Duke was ready to speak even if it felt like a while. There is a lot going through Danny's mind and there was probably just as much going through Dukes.

"Don't overthink it. It wasn't a spur of the moment thing, it was my inner thoughts. Not very inner now is it? I want this and I have a feeling that you do too but subconsciously we both have something holding us back. So do you think we could figure that out first before we put a label in whatever this is?" Duke didn't look up from the floor but he did remove his hands from Danny's mouth.

The best form of communication for Danny tends to be physical because there are only so many words he could say without fumbling. Duke was holding back for pretty much the same reason that Danny was holding back. So Danny took Duke's hand into his own before guiding his hand to doing the sign for yes in ASL. He wasn't sure if Duke preferred a verbal answer but he didn't need to think about it.

He finally got him to look up at him with the biggest goofy smile on his face. There were a few things that Danny had to get sorted out before they could even move forward. Especially with the lingering feeling that he did have to do the trial at some point. There were a lot of big things in Danny's life and not all of them were positive but if Duke could be the positive then he didn't actually mind that.

Danny didn't get a no, he got something better. He had someone who was going to wait just like him and they were going to wait together.

Chapter Text

He must be a complete idiot because he couldn't give a proper answer. Duke left the house completely baffled by the fact that he actually gave that as an answer. Duke was so out of it that he couldn't even give Danny a proper response even though Danny didn't seem disappointed by the response to him.

Actually his friend looked more than pleased even though that wasn't really a definitive answer. Duke realizes that he's going to be spiraling out of control if he keeps going down this train line of thought. It's not like he could talk to anybody about this, there was Tim who was actually in a good relationship but he was also dating a hero and Bernard was Bernard. Dick was also dating a hero and Kori isn't even from Earth.

The actual thought of talking to Bruce about it, no Duke would rather throw himself off a bridge before even trying to do that. It was already awkward on their way back from the Nightingale Manor, he could tell that Bruce wanted to say something but didn't. Steph hasn't dated a civilian and he's pretty sure that she was trying to take Cass so there was no way that he could ask her. Barbara could have been a good option but she also doesn't have experience dating civilians.

This just made him more stressed and the realization that he didn't really have anyone to ask. But then the thought hit him that there was one sibling that he could probably go to. It was just a bit of information that Tim threw out when rambling during his sleepless escapades once. Jason had met somebody during his Robin days that he was actually interested in and she was a civilian. The one family member who had a normal relationship had it not been for drastic measures changing their dynamic completely. Normal was an understatement but it was a very loose term when it came to anybody in the bat family.

Now the only thing that could really stop him was getting Jason to talk to him for even 5 minutes. Not that it was Jason's fault Duke was a bit pushy during the period where he couldn't get any answers from anybody but if Duke has to be the most annoying younger sibling to get advice that is what he is going to do. Duke was supposed to be on patrol and Jason was most likely asleep or whatever else crime lords do during the day. Honestly he wasn't exactly sure what sad romance loving crime lords do during the morning.

Just the thought of Jason waiting in line to get his book sign at a fair by one of his favorite authors just seemed foreign. Though Jason would probably do that while in the disguise and probably a fake name too. Maybe he scares some of the authors with his big size and looming figure. The thought of just Jason with a sweater and a baseball cap just to look not conspicuous while trying to get a romance novel signed was funny. Duke just started grinning like an idiot while trying to put his uniform on.

"What are you grinning about so much, thinking about your boyfriend?" Tim teased while also walking into the locker room with an unsuspecting Damian behind him.

"First of all he's not my boyfriend, secondly no I wasn't. Looking at your face you're probably thinking of both of your boyfriends right now, are you going to be gross?" Duke quipped back, Tim had a disgustingly cheesy grin on his face and Damian kicked him in the shins.

"Must you really mention either of those simpletons while we are in the locker room, Thomas? I do not need to hear about your escapades, either of you. Though from Father's grumbling tonight I believe that you were successful in acquiring a beloved?" Damian asked and Tim hummed behind him. Duke wasn't even sure how to answer that because somehow in a family full of detectives when it came to romance they immediately believed in one straightforward answer.

No Duke was not successful in getting a boyfriend he wasn't even sure what to classify their relationship as. On top of the fact that Danny seemed to be almost pleased with the outcome of it not being a no, would he have been happy if it was a no? And this is what happens when Duke gets a crush on an empathic creature. There was nothing he could do about it now so Duke finished securing his security belt and started heading out for his patrol.

Even for a brief moment he can at least stop by Crime Alley and bother Jason for a quick second, even though there was a 50-50 chance of him getting shot but Duke was good at dodging bullets. As the sun rises up and Duke goes around stopping small robberies from daybreak he is met with a familiar but unsure face of a woman sitting at the edge of a building. He wasn't sure why she was just sitting there but Duke wanted to make sure that she was okay and wasn't about to jump.

"My, my, look it's a shining knight coming to save me I see~!" She didn't look away from the edge, she kept staring down at the street below and Duke sat next to her just in case she did try jumping he would be able to grapple them both. He wasn't sure what exactly about her was familiar but the short black hair reminded him of a very old style that used to be trending in Gotham.

"I wouldn't call myself a knight but can I sweep this princess away?" A lot of the times when Duke encounters poetic people whether they're about to commit or committing a crime they tend to enjoy being poetic back. She turns to him with a smile that only reminds him of a mother who is tired but still willing to be there for her children.

"I don't think you can, my dear knight but I do believe that there's something else that I could help you with. There's a lot more than just the sight that can detail the expressions of someone who is worried about something. Perhaps you can tell me a story?" She pressed her lips together almost reminding him of a cat who is about to be feral over catnip.

Duke was honestly debating whether to tell her anything or just sweep her back down to the streets but if this was the only way to entertain her he might as well bite. Of course he wasn't going to give personal details but maybe a fantasy story with a little bit of Truth wouldn't hurt. Older people tend to know a lot about experience and she might be mildly normal for Gotham, she might at least have some advice. Some good advice that doesn't include stalking the partner or anything else that his family could recommend to him.

"I see that you're not entirely sure. That is fair, do you mind if I tell you a story instead? Then you can sweep me away." She looked back down to the streets while doing pinching motions as each car drove by to their normal morning routine.

Duke agreed simply to get her off the edge but he wasn't exactly expecting much of a story from her. Before she even started she looked up towards the Sun that was finally rising in the bit of daybreak in the distance. It was almost a beautiful image since Gotham doesn't really see the sun normally but that part of the sky was clear. Almost as if something was finally shifting if the city was finally getting better somehow. Not that he was sure how the city would be getting better but there was a theory there.

"There once was a lonely Prince who was sold off to an Empire. The prince's parents didn't really care much for him and didn't even notice that they sold their rights to their son through all their paperwork. The lonely Prince didn't think that living in the Empire would be any better but it turns out it was better. The emperor gave the prince everything he could ever ask for and more but the lonely Prince was a kind and gentle heart so he only took as much as he could give. One day the lonely Prince and the emperor decided to take a vacation, they went to a far off country one where the emperor didn't really have any rein over. The Young Prince fell in love with the knight of that country, the only issue was that the Young Prince was in disguise and he wasn't exactly sure if he could tell the knight that he loved him." The woman spoke softly while holding her hands up towards the Sun as if trying to grab it.

The story started off unexpectedly and Duke wasn't exactly sure where she was going with it. Parents selling off their own children sounded horrid and he was wondering if she was using this as an analogy for something else that was happening in Gotham. A lot of stories take inspiration from somewhere and if there was a child trafficking ring then he was definitely going to have to look into that. She briefly paused and started chuckling before continuing her story.

"The Young Prince didn't realize that he had fallen in love with a very special knight. The Knight was from a secret Kingdom that was below the one they met. He was from a very very important family there so they both held their secrets. But eventually the young Knight decided that he would go on to love the Young Prince regardless and the Young Prince eventually decided to trust the knight with his identity. The only problem then was that the young Knight had to deal with his own father who is the knight captain. There would be so many trials and tribulations between those two but they supported each other and kept each other's secrets. Because that was the most important thing in a relationship, the trust that is held out for both of them." She closed both of her hands in the sun before bringing it close to her as if she caught something.

"Does the knight captain ever find out about the prince?" Duke wasn't sure why he asked that but he was mildly curious about her story. She chuckled before letting her hands open up and Duke could see a small Firefly buzzing out of her hands and she somehow managed to not crush it.

"Do you want a truthful ending or one that makes everyone happy?" She giggled before waving the firefly goodbye in the distance. Duke wanted the truthful ending so he picked the first option and she seemed to approve of something.

"The Knight Captain was very passionate, he wanted to find out the truth of his son's lover. Almost as if he would stop at nothing even if it betrayed his son's trust but a court jester stops him before he gets too far. There is only so much someone should know about someone else's life and the young Knight is the only one that truly deserves to know about the young prince's life. Because despite how the world decides to treat people like them, everyone deserves to be loved and there is nothing a simple person can do to stop them. And I firmly believe that the young prince would do anything for his knight because he loves him and he got to choose that love. To put that much faith in someone else after losing the unconditional love that should have been given to you by birth is something to be inspiring."

The woman finally got up from the ledge and moved away as far as she could but just enough that she was still in reach. Whenever she seemed to speak, it almost felt like she was speaking through Duke to something on the other side. Her eyes were almost empty like a Dark void but she definitely looked alive and breathing, almost like a porcelain doll. It was a very odd description but it was very fitting for her since she almost didn't seem human. She didn't seem to care about anything else but she seemed glad to get a story out.

Duke accompanied her back down to the street. He almost asked her how she even got to the roof since there was no rooftop entrance to that building. But gothamites do have a tendency to be odd so there was no point in asking. Once they finally descended back into the alleyway that was near the building she was on she bid him goodbye while walking away. The story despite it being rather odd did end up having a good ending but it definitely felt like there was a deeper meaning to it. Duke didn't like allegories and he was most likely going to end up having to ask Tim about this later.

So Duke continued his Patrol but it didn't stop him from thinking about the woman on the rooftop. It also made him realize that he never actually got her name despite literally talking to her for a while or even listening to her. They were going to have to look into her later as well since those stories seem so oddly specific that it could definitely lead to something. He was only hoping that it was nothing too terrible especially with how Gotham is and selling children was definitely not something he wanted.

In the middle of his Patrol he was still thinking about it but then he heard a very loud bike coming out of Crime Alley. Jason, who was in his full Red Hood gear, was chasing a bunch of idiots out of Crime Alley. It seems that Crime Lords don't exactly sleep during the day then, so he decides to tag along from a distance to see what was up with that. Jason managed to corner them into an alley and Duke decided to chill on a fire escape above since there was nothing major going on in Gotham at the moment.

"Is there a reason that you're watching sunshine or?" Jason pointed his gun towards Duke. Duke knows he's not going to fire it but he was really tempted to bait him into firing it at him.

"Just watching you take out trash even though this is outside your wheelhouse you know I can just take care of it right? What did these guys even do?" Jason effectively took them all out but they were definitely going to need a hospital visit before going to jail. Holding back in brutality was not exactly Jason's strong suit which is why Duke nicknamed him a gorilla on his phone.

"Trying to start a cult, amateurs, they don't actually know what they're doing. Though this might be a bigger problem since apparently they're not the only ones and they always have to set up shop in my territory. Apparently they're trying to summon some big shot from the other side or whatever but seeing how they were terrible and got caught within the first 24 hours of setting up shop I'm going to say that they don't know what they're doing." Jason hit them one more time with his gun that was full of rubber bullets and one person who was still conscious groaned loudly.

A lot of the time cultists that use Gotham are either idiots or trying to summon Trigon. Which is ridiculous when Trigon is literally in jail in a crystal on the other side of the country. But they do tend to handle themselves and keep to themselves so to weed out all of them was a bit of a struggle unless they were stupid. A lot of the times the bats have to work off of rumors in a good 50% of those rumors were bogus. But here's to trying anyway, took them over and they didn't look even older than 18. He was slightly worried that they were from his high school.

But those kids just so happened to give him the perfect opportunity to actually talk to Jason. He was looking for him anyway he might as well take the opportunity now. So he dropped down from his watch place and stood next to Jason while the last kid passed out. Duke decides to wiggle his way into snatching Jason's gun which causes the older man to growl at him like a feral cat. It unironically reminded him of Danny in a way and he wasn't exactly sure why.

"So I have a question for you and you can get this back, yea? Yea." If Jason doesn't have his helmet on Duke could 100% see his eye twitching.

"It's not like you're giving me much of a choice here now are you? I mean I could just leave that behind. I have more at home but you came to me and I haven't heard any birds talking about you going to them so this has to be important." Family full of detectives yet they're also just full of gossips, Duke being the center of gossip was not exactly what he wanted to be at right now but there's nothing he could do about it.

"You're the only person I know that actually had a normal relationship with the civilian so I wanted to ask how you manage that?" Duke watched as his older brother paused, seemingly stopped breathing within 5 minutes and sighed heavily.

"First of all what makes you think that I have any experience with a civilian and secondly why do you know that? Wait a minute no that's a stupid question let me guess Tim? Of course it fucking was, little creep just knows way too much. Listen, that was a long time ago and honestly I could care less right now, but I will give you this, with civilian partners you really just got to either trust them or don't. Lois and Clark worked out just fine, granted she was thrown off a building a couple of times after finding out. Even though they're relatively close before then. If you know that your partner could, well, keep up with you then I don't see any issues with it. I highly doubt that kid can't keep up with you." Actual solid advice that wasn't really much teasing.

Duke fumbles back before putting his arms up in defense because he was halfway worried that Jason was replaced by a doppelganger. Jason was not too amused and went back to grab his gun and shot Duke in the thigh. Thankfully their armor is repellent against it but the bullet ricocheted off Duke and hit one of the kids again. If it wasn't for their helmets Jason would look surprised and Duke would be trying very hard not to laugh. This wasn't his crime scene after all he wasn't even supposed to be here so Duke just silently backed away and grappled to the nearest building that he could get as far away from Jason.

Over the cons Oracle was a bit spooked to hear an angry Jason Todd swearing down the mic while Duke was laughing his ass off. He was full on running away from the crime scene and he's going to pretend that he was never there. Oracle asked if they were okay and at the same time they both said Yes. She was skeptical and most likely ended up pulling the footage from there. Duke could hear her live reaction down the mic as she sighed and then gasped and snorted, trying very hard not to laugh as well. This incident was going to stay between the three of them and he knows that for a fact.

Chapter Text

The day somebody couldn't be happy was the day the world was definitely falling apart. There are so many people that could probably do better or could find happiness. Some people just spitefully destroy people's happiness because they can't find their own. The benefits of having a good life is living your life to the fullest.

Many people won't agree with her but Harley believes that her life is one of the best lives she could live in right now. Of course there was a rocky middle part but her start and ends were healthy or getting better. The best part of her life was basically spending it with Ivy and Selina, those were her girls and they party like there was no tomorrow. Celebrating a good day was the best day.

Even if she was on the other team now she was a lot happier than she used to be. She wasn't codependent on a man who clearly didn't love her but loved the idea of someone loving him unconditionally. The unconditional part being brainwashing, there is no genuine love there. But she wasn't going to let him spoil her mood ever again or anyone else's mood, not if she could help it.

So while she blasts Chappell Roan throughout the kitty den, Harley spends most of her days dancing to energetic songs. They had been doing a lot of successful missions with Barbara, Little Miss Oracle being one of their favorite people. A lot of the bigger players underground have been moving around. Talia being one of them, which was a cost for concern since she was honestly one of the few people that Selina didn't get along with. Harley assumes it's because they were both primal women who loved Bruce in a way.

If only she had the opportunity to make fun of them but Selina likes to clap back saying that she was just as desperate for a man once. Ivy gags every time Selina mentions it. Selina and Ivy were out on a mission Harley was invited to but she didn't feel like doing much today. So she stuck to feeding her hyenas and Selina's 12 cats, which she doesn't even know why Selina has so many cats. Harley could swear that there were more but Selina gaslights her into thinking there's only 12. One of these days she will get to the bottom of how many cats that woman actually owns.

Harley was feeling like a child today so she ordered herself a milkshake and some greasy food just to binge on the couch. Spending most of her days scrolling through her phone just to see what was going on. Sending a few memes to her lover just to distract her a little bit, Ivy tends to send replies back just as fast even though she's supposed to be on the mission and paying attention. She found the perfect plant meme to simultaneously piss off her lover and also get a bunch of affection memes back.

She was jump scared by the sound of The Addams Family theme song playing. Her screen faded from the messages to the phone call of one Bruce Wayne. It wasn't a rare thing that he called her, it was just that he normally preferred texting her. Which she didn't mind because that meant she could send memes and responses because she wasn't that serious. Plus she knew that he enjoyed seeing a fun reaction, it made his day even though he doesn't like showing it.

"Pocono palooza?! Is it snowing somewhere or is it still too early for Christmas? What can I do for ya big b?" Harley cracked and she knew that he was grinning on the other side of the phone, she was super close to finding the perfect opening to make him laugh.

"Someone seems to be in a cheerful mood today. Hello Harley, how are you?" Harley went to put her phone on speaker while lowering the music in the apartment. She put her phone against one of the crystal ornaments that were on the table and was trying her best to balance it. "You have to put it against something more solid than one of the ornaments on Selina's table, you know?"

Bruce simply knew how she was, she mumbled that it was mishmash because the Waynes were truly mind readers. It wasn't fair that he just knows what she was doing or trying to do. Harley goes to the kitchen to grab an empty glass to lean it against and set her phone up against that. She sat on the floor while in front of her phone staring at the screen and realized that she hadn't actually responded to Bruce's question.

"M good today, didn't feel like going out. Ives and Lina went out though so I am home alone. How about you? Lina says you made a friend?" It was one of those days where Bruce just wanted to talk to somebody about something. She was glad that he actually took the opportunity to call her instead of relying on his children.

"Of course she told you about that, perhaps I found somebody who was similar to me in a way. I won't say that we are friends but we are definitely acquaintances." Harley blew a raspberry down the mic to make sure he could hear it. He was starting up the whole 'I am Batman I don't make friends and I work alone crap' and she wasn't having it today.

"Do you have his phone number?"

"Yes-"

"Do you two talk to each other regularly?"

"Well yes but-"

"Then you're friends in my books. None of this pish-posh acquaintances crap. Just admit that you like having friends B. You'll go a long way. People you can bond with are your friends and you made a friend without even trying. Without anyone else's help, without having to be a superhero about it. Don't think I don't know that you treat your friends at work like just coworkers." Harley was mildly scolding him but she knew that he already knew that. A friendly reminder doesn't hurt anybody.

Bruce grumbled a bit but he didn't deny the fact that she was right. This is why Harley loves their new relationship versus their old one of him always chasing her to get her away from her toxic ex. She could help him in the way that he helped her and repay the favor of freeing her. Even if it was in baby steps and even if those relationships that he does have are wooden bridges on rope tied to twigs. As long as he was trying to do something to repair the relationships that he has then Harley will try her best and help him. She can't help somebody if they don't want to help themselves.

"So this friend of yours, are you planning on introducing me to him?" She had already a sneaking suspicion of why Bruce actually called but a quick therapy session was always a good thing. At least with him it was, he liked the care that she gave him even if it was only through the phone. Bruce puffed on the other end of the line before ruffling through some paperwork.

"I'm not entirely sure if you want to do this but you don't have to if you don't feel up to it." A job, which was a new thing since Bruce normally came to her in person if it was a job. "It's not the kind of job you were thinking of. No, I am not a mind reader Harley, I simply know you way too well."

"Well you clearly could have fooled me every single time you could just predict what I'm thinking. Honestly I think that you're reading my mind and trying to fool me otherwise. Well listen here Mister you can't gaslight me into oblivion. But you speak of a job so we'll come back to your mind reading abilities later, what job is this?" Harley tripped before taking a big chug of her milkshake.

A new friend and a job being attached to them was definitely a first and she didn't really think his new friend was a hero. Selina seems pretty adamant that the new guy was not a hero so perhaps he was a recovering rogue? More people to the anti-hero party, that simply meant that she was going to get more friends. More people to party with was a good thing. Big parties are nice.

Bruce and his very fashionable self decided to not say anything and just sent an attachment to Harley's phone. Of course the person who's supposed to be his friend became a file in Bruce's many files. Honestly she's probably going to have to convince him one day to take up normal hobbies like sewing or feeding ducks. Maybe not the ducks she doesn't need more animal people, Damian seemed to heavily love animals and if he was anything like his father then Bruce probably has an obsession like that too. Not that it was a bad thing but stealing from zoos was a past time Selina and Damian did when they were together.

Harley sat down her food to open up the file on her tablet because she wasn't going to bother picking up her phone again. Thank the heavens for connected messages, at least it's made life so much easier when she wanted to be lazy. It looks like the basic file that Batman would make for anybody, Vesper was a unique name for sure. Aside from being an alcohol drink that Harley favored at some moments, it meant an evening prayer. Whether or not this man was a religious person he was clearly not from around here.

According to Bruce's obviously extensive research along with a few notes from their dear clock tower she-ghost he was from overseas. He also had a son that for some reason ended up being on Vesper's like list. Harley wouldn't have been completely offended by how obvious that should have been if it wasn't the only thing on the like list. There was nothing else on that list in the slightest it was just his son, and Harley knew that Bruce did extensive research on people he gets close to so for it to only be his son.

"Are you showing me something that I need to report to the police or is there a particular reason why there's only one thing on that part of the file?" She would have been regretting the fact that she had called him Bruce's friend if it turns out he was an absolute creep.

"He isn't human by the way, I haven't been able to update that section yet. I believe that he doesn't have much thought outside of keeping his son safe though. Whether it's something specifically tailored to their species to completely focus their lives on their children or he hasn't been able to branch off from it I'm not sure yet. But apparently one of his associates had recommended you to him. He says it's for his son but I think he might need to..." Bruce trailed off towards the end but he knew that she understood what he was getting at. Harley paused and put her tablet in her lap while she stared at her phone screen that lit up because Ivy sent a text message.

This wasn't a normal job that Harley had been taking. No, this job required something Harley didn't even think she would be recommended for anymore. Harley had to make sure that she wasn't dreaming of the fact that Bruce quite literally came to her for this. She double checked the file again, he ended up sending her the file on the son as well. At least the kids seem to have a personality but there are obvious trauma signs there was no need for their proof of that.

"B, biggest of bats, big money man. You are telling me that someone in Gotham recommended... me... to be a therapist again?" Bruce seemed to understand her confusion just as well because he simply hummed and didn't respond.

A lot of the people tended to avoid Harley when they saw her on the streets. Gothamites knew that she had become one of the good guys but that didn't stop people from speculating. Whispering about her behind her back, she didn't even think that she would be able to recover the former career that she enjoyed a lot. But there seems to be someone out there that had a little bit of hope left for Harleen Quinzel. Recommending her of all people was honestly nice, having a little bit of Faith was something that Harley missed.

"You know sometimes when they show families they normally show three people, two parents and a kid. Am I here to assume that a mama is a no-show?" Bruce huffed on the other side of the phone before shuffling again and it went into silence.

"When I said that I thought Vesper was similar to me in some ways it's not the stubborn behavior that you so graciously put it. He didn't have Danny for long, I am suspecting about 3 years. Let's just say Danny showed up on his doorstep. That's starting to sound familiar?" Harley snorted, of course there just had to be someone else in this life that had a similar origin story.

Two peas in the pod doesn't mean that they are identical, the biggest coincidence is one child showing up on a doorstep with the mother who's surprisingly absent in the eyes of the media. So his mom was a dangerous woman and probably one of the less savory types of people. What the hell kind of luck did this kid get with weird genetics? So either the kid was working off brainwashing or there were a few other things that needed to be settled. Harley could have already seen the low self-esteem from here and she hasn't even met the kid yet.

Well the first time parent and a child with a terrible mother was definitely going to have their fair share of baggage but from what she could see at least the dad was caring. A lot of the time single parents tend to struggle so much that they end up getting their children taken away from them or worse they end up dying before the child even grows up. Not that it was the parents fault they were just too many negatives to outweigh itself with the positive. Kids don't really deserve that, they don't deserve to get tortured either.

But it wasn't like she was talking from personal experience or anything.

So Harley was going to be the first person that she could be and she had proved enough that she knew that she could handle herself. She was going to stick to her principles that she was taught and the one's principles that she knew that she shouldn't have broken. These were going to be her patients and she wasn't going to fall in love with the dad, she was happily taken and Ivy was a perfect person. She was hyping herself up and Bruce was humming on the other side of the phone.

She had forgotten that she was on call with him but at least she gave him security that she was willing to take the job. Taking the time and the opportunity to meet the guy was going to take a while but there also seemed to be something else on Bruce's mind and she was curious. This was clearly a distraction from what was originally on his mind and now Harley was curious. There was no time like the present and bothering Bruce was basically her habit.

"So did something happen? I have a feeling something happened. You seem to be in a mood today. I can't tell which one cuz I can't see your face but there's definitely something there." Harley leaned against the table to get closer to the mic. She could hear Bruce sigh because she had clearly called him out.

"And you say I am the mind reader." Harley huffed because Bruce was the mind reader not her so he continued without a second thought to what he just said. "Danny Nightingale is 17, he is the same age as Duke and they have become friends....."

Oh, Bruce was experiencing something new. Most of his children tend to not care about Bruce when it comes to their dating life. They would either date in secret or not even tell him until they're either about to get married or have a kid together. And most of them were dating someone else in the hero community so Duke was his first child dating a technical civilian. Bruce was having a normal experience as a parent and he was nervous. Harley didn't think it could get better but it seemed to have gotten better.

"Is there a particular reason you don't want Duke to date the kid?" Bruce stuttered ridiculously at the mention of a date. Harley was about to have a very good time teasing this man if he was literally this easy to get into her frenzy over them not even dating yet. Oh the glorious day of Selina basically holding this over Bruce for the rest of his life the moment Harley tells her. Bruce was such a dad even if he didn't mean to be.

"I never said they were dating." And he's deflecting.

"You don't need to, I can already tell, one of those 'my son is about to go out with someone I don't approve of' moments. You already psyched the kid out and he's going to go to therapy. There's nothing bad on his rap sheet so I don't see the reason why there should be any problems. Come on B you just know you're having a dad moment right now right? Your kids are growing up and getting a life of their own. You still have Damian." Harley teased and she could hear Bruce bouncing his leg on the other side.

She knew that Bruce didn't really like the drastic change of certain things in the household but he also loved when his children were able to be happy. His kids definitely needed a different source of happiness aside from a life of crime or fighting crime. Healthier outlets and having a healthier relationship was definitely one way to go. If only Bruce would follow the same principle he would be happy.

Harley continued to tease him because he was really easy to tease when he was being irrational. He already had all the answers he needed; he just couldn't bring himself to agree to it. At least for now Harley had a new job and she was almost excited about it. This was definitely going to be a new experience and she would have to schedule this out properly since the kid was going to school. But she's going to definitely have to talk to the dad first and maybe help him out when he needs it too.

Because that's the number one thing that Harley likes about being herself. It wasn't the fact that she was clearly someone people depended on. It was the fact that she didn't have to force them to come find her, they just came to her. And they came to her for help when they needed it because they knew that she would. Turning down people hadn't been her style and she liked helping out people the most that she could. Bringing back the quinzel personality and mixing it with the quinn personality.

Everything's better when people are happy and she's happy when people are happy.

"Bruce, can you buy me an office?”

Chapter Text

There's no normal night in Gotham without a little bit of everything thrown into the crime industry. A little underground magic here, little kidnapping there, a lot of missing people there, a lot of assassination attempts here. People moving in the shadows like they don't want to be seen, people who move in the daylight who want to be seen. There was nothing stopping some people doing this or some people doing that.

So when someone gets a tip off about big players moving around certain things and other players disappearing off of the face of the Earth it's a normal night in Gotham. A small problem being that when someone does in fact go missing then the order is reconstructed to compensate that missing person. People tend to learn from the missing person's mistakes and get more clever. Also known as being flight risks.

But in Tim's case, they just tend to be more annoying to deal with because that meant he had to spend extra time dealing with them. They weren't really a problem, Tim could compensate for people going missing but where they were going was the real question. There were far too many specifics and most of the people that did go missing didn't have much in common aside from them being part of the underworld. One crime lord here, a former Joker goon there.

None of them were related aside from them having a record of some kind whether it was in the police system or in the bat system. But even then there was no overlap; they didn't know each other or even run in the same circles. There was a record of them going missing around Crime Alley but Tim had already confirmed it with Jason that he hasn't seen them and people don't normally go missing in his territory without at least someone knowing. The most he had been dealing with were potential cultists. So here is Tim staring at a screen in the batcave for almost 32 hours.

"Are you sure that you're human or at least meta?" Tim turned slightly to see his younger brother approaching the bright smile on his face. If it wasn't for the fact that Tim was completely exhausted he would make some snarky remark to wipe Duke's smile on his face.

"I assure you Bruce has already run that test at least 25 times, multiple times a year since I've joined. I am just unnaturally human with a bit of uncanniness. So what can I do the Sun a favor for today? You already talked to Jason, right?" Tim can see the two expressions that tried overlapping each other on Duke's face. The side of confusion and concern to understanding and sheer audacity.

"Hiding from you is like putting a brown street cat in a room full of white rabbits. You can try and gaslight the cat that they're not supposed to eat the rest of the prey in the room but it's still going to at least try." Duke leaned against his seat as Tim turned back around to the back computer.

If anyone would have told Tim several years ago that he would have been an older brother to two of the most chaotic children, he would have thought that they were lying to him. On top of the fact that if they even remotely suggested that he had three older siblings he would have picked the fight with whoever was lying to him. When he joined this was a temporary position but he ended up sticking around and they ended up dragging him down to their level of chaos. He honestly didn't think he would be able to make a life out of this but he ended up doing so anyway.

Tim went back to typing away at the bat computer cause he was waiting for Duke to get his thoughts together. The Meta only answered one part of his statement but he definitely heard the second part. So while he waited he continued to the folder of missing suspects and added more key players that have the potential of getting involved in said disappearances. One thing that Tim could hate without fail is unexplained crimes because they give him a headache, yes cold cases were nice to deal with but fresh cold cases were the worst thing in the world.

People don't just disappear from the face of the Earth without any traces of them existing in the first place going with them. They can try but without fail there would always be one key factor of them existing somewhere or within someone's memory. That is why Tim always has to be careful when he goes out in disguise as someone else, he has to play as the person that he wants people to see him as and remember him by before he disappears entirely. There was a lot of upkeep when it came to him making identities for himself and if he really tried to he could always call in a few favors to make it more authentic.

"So I ran into a jumper earlier though I don't think she actually was going to. Something about her seems like death was the last thing she wanted but she also wanted death, it was weird. Aside from that we both know that a lot of the Jumpers in Gotham tend to do that because they had seen something they weren't supposed to. A good portion of them weren't even accidents; they were shoved off but the Gotham PD tends to write them off anyway." Duke was rambling but Tim just hummed along.

In reality he wasn't wrong a lot of the gothamites that do end up taking their own lives were because they either saw something they weren't supposed to and they couldn't say anything about it or they couldn't take the pressure of whatever secret they had. It was honestly a surprise of how many people managed to live in Gotham to an old age especially with how it was living there. It wasn't always residences that were on the receiving end but people who tend to move there because those types of people need to be a certain level of crazy to put up with everything that happens. Misfortune always favors the bold.

"So what deep dark secret does this lady tell you? Maybe she was relevant to one of the older cases." Tim was just taking a guess here since he really didn't know much about Duke's jumper, Barbara was vague when she listed it in the bat files.

"That was just it, she gave me an allegory instead of any other information." Tim stopped what he was going to look up and leaned back in his seat to see Duke who was staring down at him just as confused. "I don't know man she was off. She was just like a porcelain doll which was kind of creepy and she started talking about a prince and his lover knight. Apparently the prince was sold by his parents to an emperor? The kid has a better life but the way she described it was off-putting."

Gothamites being described as off putting wasn't out of the ordinary but for Duke, a native, to consider it. That was a bit much even for Tim, good enough that Duke's helmet actually records most of his patrols so Tim gestured to him to get his helmet. They were going to watch that feed from beginning to end. Pulling up the feed Tim didn't see what Duke meant by her looking like a porcelain doll, she actually looked like someone who went clubbing every night at least to him.

From start to finish Tim cut their entire part of her out of the rest of Duke's feed so he can continue reviewing it. But she has a very specific choice of words, from the very beginning she was talking as if she was from a fairytale. She blatantly called Duke a shining knight without even looking away from the edge as if she already knew who was behind her. Tim slows down the part of her finishing her story and Duke was talking to her.

He kept repeating that scene even though Duke was confused but then he noticed it. There was never a firefly there, it just magically appeared in her hand but it was real. Fireflies in Gotham were very rare mostly because of the pollution and the lights being almost impossible to see them under. But the location of where Duke was a firefly shouldn't have even been close to there. So where did it come from?

"Well at least I know what case file to add her to." Tim hummed before opening up a new file to make for the mysterious woman from Duke's video. They were going to label her as a Jane Doe since they didn't have her name but she was a magical Jane Doe. Once he finished putting in at least some of the relevant information, he could see Duke notice where he was dragging the file to.

"And just when I think that we already solved one mystery we end up with two more. Plus there's the whole thing with the bracelets that we still haven't figured out! Crap-" Duke sighed well Tim put the mysterious Jane Doe into The Nightingales file. Technically they're not supposed to be a case but they seem to be one anyway because there are more mysteries that came along with them then there were without them.

"Look this isn't going to stop you from asking Danny out. Like yes her story kind of seems like something we should definitely look into but Danny seems like a good kid. Bruce has already gone over and talked his whole thing with Danny's dad. For the most part we know that Danny's dad is not a villain, well he could be but we all know that a parent can turn into a villain if they lose their kids. I am pretty sure that's like 50% of the Justice League. Plus it's not going to be out of the ordinary if you do end up dating that kid against Bruce's will because all his kids tend to do that." Tim reached up to ruffle Duke's hair as the younger groaned into his arms.

"But keeping secrets, especially this one, wouldn't that make Danny a target? Like to be fair you guys have not made it easy to ask normal people out on dates. Especially you and Dick with your weird creepy billionaire stalkers who want you to be their predecessors." Duke scowled at the screen before reaching over to open up Danny's file, if Tim didn't know any better he would say that the boy was absolutely whipped. There was a new update that he didn't notice before, Half Neverborn with an asterisk next to it. Oh, to be researched?

"Well bold of you to assume that Danny doesn't have a creepy billionaire stalker that wants him to be his successors. Hell you don't know what his life is like before, if his weird creepy origin story has anything to do with it, he is kind of like Damian in a way. A creepy billionaire godfather that wants to make him his heir or whatever." Tim could physically see Duke shiver at the thought of it. It was a funny thought but it's also a possibility since they didn't really know much about Danny aside from what he told Duke.

"You know I'm actually tempted to ask Danny if that's true." Duke half-heartedly but Tim started grinning before reaching for Duke's phone and opening it without hesitation.

Duke tried smashing his phone back but by the time Tim actually got to the contacts he already had Danny's call opened up. Danny's contact name being Regulus was a bit odd but Danny also really likes the stars so that actually makes sense. Oh after this Tim was definitely going to make fun of Duke. They had cute matching star names and everything that was disgusting but also really cute and as Tim's older brotherly duties he must make fun of his little brother.

Even though Duke was really close to getting his phone back, Tim maneuvered his way out of the chair and behind Duke. The perks of being flexible. For the most part Tim was about to click the call button but he could already feel Duke trying to fight back and grab him so he started running. He clicked the call button and put it on speaker before anything else and let it start ringing. Duke was swearing as he got closer. It didn't even take two rings for Danny to answer.

"Γειά σου-" Tim just caught off guard by the immediate Greek, he had almost forgotten that the kid was not from the US. Danny also sounded exhausted. Duke was trying to grab the phone but Tim put his hand on Duke's face to keep him away and the phone out of reach.

"Well hello to you too, ow Duke?! No biting." Tim complained while he was shaking off his hand from being bitten by his younger brother. Here's hoping that Duke doesn't have some form of rabies.

"Hm~, who is this? You don't sound like Sirius to me." Sirius? Tim wasn't sure what to make fun of first the fact that they were named after stars or the fact that they were named after Harry Potter characters. Either way they were either cute nerds or heavy dorks.

"Danny, sorry if we woke you up. Please ignore my older brother because he took my phone and decided to be a prick." Duke was spreading Venom as much as he possibly could even though Tim wasn't exactly sure if Danny was even paying attention to what was happening. Tim, with the phone still in hand, went up the rock climbing wall that they had before using the momentum to get onto Dick's balancing line. Out of reach from Duke but just enough so Duke could hear anything that Danny may possibly say well delirious.

"Wait, which older brother?" Oh the Sweet Summer child or winter child would that be more on brand for him?

"Hello Danny, this is Tim. I had a question for you, I came up with, out of pure boredom. If you don't mind answering?" Tim was snickering while he watched Duke fail to get enough momentum to land on the balancing line. Watching him fall is actually hilarious and Tim tried so hard not to snort down the mic.

"I mean it depends on what the question is but I guess, dude it's like 10 pm?" Danny whined before falling back down to what Tim assumes was his bed. Tim checked the clock and Danny wasn't correct, it was actually 4 pm but it seems like this kid didn't have much of a sleep schedule like Tim did.

"It's actually not okay. Anyways random question was, is it possible that you may or may not have a creepy stalkerish billionaire godfather that wants you to be his heir?" Tim was going to be straight up about it since for the most part he realized that The Nightingales were better at responding to questions that were direct instead of roundabout questions.

"Oh Gods, please don't tell me that's like some sort of trope here. Can I just ask, are you asking me this because this has happened to somebody in your family and you figured that since I am kind of like you guys I might also have it or was this just something you and Duke were talking about?" Danny sounded genuinely concerned and Tim looked at the phone mildly confused before looking down at his little brother who looked absolutely done with the world.

"I'll be honest with you, it's a bit of both. I had to deal with it Dick had to deal with it. We're not really sure if Damien is going to deal with it cause it tends to skip one child and since it kind of skipped Jason cause he died it landed on me. We're an even number instead of an odd so I'm not sure if it's going to land on Damian or it decided to take free liberally and land on you." Tim was just making the assumption out of his ass but it was for the most part kind of true. He hears an exhausted sigh on the other side of the phone and that has confirmed all his suspicions.

"I had a creepy older billionaire godfather when I was living with my mom. He was a creep not just to me but he also wanted my mom and wanted to kill my dad and he didn't care about anyone else it was so strange. Like I don't even know why he latched on to me I look nothing like my mom it was gross Gods I feel the shivers down my spine now, ew." Danny pretty much gagged towards the end of that but Tim couldn't help but snort aggressively. Now that was the last thing he expected but if it was worth anything it was definitely a new piece of information.

Now there was no particular reason for Danny to elaborate any further since Tim also had his fair share of creepy older billionaires. Not just Ra's but he also had to help Connor with his bio Dad. Lex was a menace even without the whole child support thing being involved. But there was a key word there 'had', Danny had a creepy older billionaire. If Tim had to guess the death that follows the Nightingale's outside of Gotham probably fell on him too.

Was Danny even aware that something was following him, even from a distance there is always some form of eyes or someone who is willing to take a life for him. Someone like his mother perhaps, maybe she was a little bit more like the Al Ghuls than Tim originally thought. He wouldn't put it past him if his mother had some sort of connection to the LOA. There was no harm in asking after all.

"Hey Danny, one more question?"

"As long as it's not about Vlad I don't care. Shoot." Well at least he now has a name to look into but it would be very far fetched to actually find something under that name since it sounded like a nickname.

"Does Al Ghul mean anything to you?" Tim asked and Duke just stared straight into his soul. Duke really didn't have much say here since Tim was above him on something he couldn't reach but for the most part he was going to be a bit salty. It didn't take much for Tim to notice that Duke was having small prayers hoping that Danny wasn't one of them.

"Do you mean the star? I mean your pronunciations of it off since that's not actually how it's supposed to be pronounced but for the most part you can't really see that in Gotham. I mean I've seen it before, but it's not really one of my favorite Stars so I don't have that much information on it. Do you want me to look into it?" Danny sounded like an absolute hyper child that had been poked for their interests.

Bruce made a call to Harley earlier that day, perhaps she could get him a diagnosis for autism or ADHD. It might be a species thing but if they're going to stay as humans, they are most likely going to need that diagnosis so they can get accommodated. Tim had literally no reason to be suspicious of this kid, Danny's heart and mind was to the stars and nothing else. He bit his goodbyes before dropping the phone on Duke's face. He got some swears before Duke ran off with his phone.

Watching the boy retreat was like watching someone with their first date. It was actually adorable he could gag. Tim flipped himself right off the balancing line before landing perfectly. He shuffled his way back to the computer before entering the information under Danny's file as extra stuff that they found out about. But then he minimized the file as he noticed that Barbara was sending new information about something else. His missing criminal cases.

There's always someone out there trying to be extra and there is always someone out there trying to be new. Three of the 27 currently missing people had shown up, dismembered and scattered across Gotham but it was fun for sure. Nothing good and nothing pleasant but something curious if not mildly disturbing found on their limbs. Puncture marks with their own blood tracing each mark to form a constellation. A disgusting version of Connect the dots and the constellation in question, Leo.

"Regulus is a star, a part of Leo...." Well shit.

Chapter Text

The first day of school is everyone's PTSD. Danny's first day of high school was literally him getting shoved into a locker by the school jock and football player. He didn't get much sleep the night before when he realized that he was probably about to go into the same experience. So he spent most of the night mentally preparing himself, then took a quick power nap and woke up 30 minutes after his alarm went off.

Much to his dismay the school had a dress code and he had to wear a uniform. Danny was starting to violently remember why Sam absolutely despised rich people's schools. At least the maid twins took the liberty of ironing his clothes even though he woke up late, though Danny didn't even bother fixing his hair. He got a text message from Dora that they were waiting for him and she kept swearing throughout all her messages.

_____
Insured hospital visit:

Dental Care: can you hurry the fuck up?

Knee Replacements: Why do you swear now?
Knee Replacements: We let you live in the city by yourself and you have just picked up every word that you shouldn't be saying.

Dental Care: 🐭
Dental Care: be proud of me, your Sunshine told me of the words that I really should not be saying!

Knee Replacements: first of all he isn't mine
Knee Replacements: secondly you shouldn't be saying any of that. What happened to the Dora that told me to never repeat what you hear?

Dental Care: That Dora can't come to the phone right now.

Knee Replacements: stop I know that's a reference to something I don't know what it is but I know it is

Dental Care: teehee

Knee Replacements: don't you teehee me
Knee Replacements: you're really excited today what are you doing

Dental Care: you'll find out when you come outside.

Knee Replacements: that doesn't sound mildly suspicious or threatening.

Dental Care: 🙂
_____

Danny didn't even bother trying to get an explanation from her because clearly he was going to be met with an explanation once he walked outside. He made his way through the manor greeting the other staff members before running into the kitchen to grab something quick to eat and his lunch. He was briefly stopped by his dad who ruffled his hair making it look worse than it already was but his dad didn't say much which was new. Perhaps at the fact that this was technically the first day they were going to spend apart for a timely amount.

It wasn't like Danny was going by himself so he should be fine. But this did cause him to wonder what his dad was going to be doing for most of his time alone. Back in the realms he normally spent his time either executing people or filling out paperwork that he really really hated. There was one person in particular who had the most amount of paperwork, a mage that had sold his soul way too many times.

That day, Danny remembered seeing that monstrosity of paperwork was the first day he actually believed that some people could be idiots. It was so diplomatic and chaotic for his dad to actually get through all the paperwork. So when Danny actually eventually asked about it his dad simply shrugged it off to say he owns the soul at the end of the day. The weird reminder that at the end of the day everything eventually makes its way back to him.

Which is hard to think about since he was the same person that went on a tirade to claim lives despite them technically already belonging to him? Danny didn't really want to think too hard on the reason why his dad went into a tyrant phase. He was going to call it a phase because honestly that's what it was, his dad looks so in peace now. Like domesticating a big cat in a way which was a funny image in Danny's mind and he couldn't stop thinking about it until he walked out of the manor.

Duke's older brother, Dick again came in clutch with the only person with a license who was available. He was going to drive them to school but when Danny walked to the main gate and saw someone else in the driver's seat, he was confused. Dorathea was sitting in the driver's seat while Dick was sitting next to her and Duke was clenching the bar of the door in the back. His unofficial sister looked at him with the biggest grin and he looked back unimpressed.

"What are you doing?"

"I am driving us to school!" Her cheerful bubbly tone came through which had Danny almost on edge, he really was tempted not to get in the backseat. It wasn't fair that Duke was sitting behind the passenger side so the only available seat was behind Dora.

"And you were just letting this happen?" Danny looked over to one Dick Grayson who seemed more than pleased with being in the passenger seat.

"It won't be that bad. She also has her permit and since I'm an experienced driver I have to be in the passenger seat. Now you're going to be late so it would be best if you just got in the car." Danny looked about ready to protest that but Dora shoved the piece of paper in his face.

She had somehow managed to get a permit allowing her to drive temporarily until she was able to get her license. Danny wasn't even sure how she was able to forge this, he knows for a fact that Technus wasn't given any job to do for her. Perhaps this came from one of her many side quests that she kept telling him and Duke about in their group chat. She was having a very busy time doing things while getting her apartment ready while she was living in Gotham. It only been a week since they all hung out together but now Danny was honestly reconsidering their friendship.

For the most part he wasn't going to be the reason they were late if anything they could just blame it on Dora very shit driving. That was if they were going to survive her driving because last Danny checked she shouldn't even have the qualifications to get a permit. There was no way that she actually knew how to drive a car. So Danny got into the backseat putting his bag in the middle spot even though he was tempted to put his bag on the outward seat and sit in the middle.

He could see the sheer fear in Duke's face either she had already driven and Dick was still letting her drive anyway or he was just mentally preparing himself. Danny honestly should have reconsidered even letting Dick drive any of them to school if he was so nonchalant about this. But he couldn't take back his prayers until he started hearing Dora start the car. This in itself was clearly a mistake and he will never listen to an adult that allowed Dora to drive.

There was one thing that Danny should have accounted for when Dora mentioned that she was allowed to drive. There is one common trait that most drivers had that was clearly a trait that Dora shouldn't be allowed to have. Road Rage. Dora's actual features started appearing more frequently when she was angry and her being on the road was not the best thing. First of all she wasn't the slow beginner driver, she hit gas and abused it regardless.

Saying that she was a menace on the streets would be an understatement. She did not care for anyone else's well-being and would most likely run anyone over even when it was their chance to cross over. Danny was trying to find if Dick regretted putting her behind the wheel but one looked at him and he knew that Dick was unreliable. He was enjoying her driving just as much as Danny was hating it.

Looking over to Duke who had seemed to pass out after putting his seatbelt on he was alone as the only conscious person in the car. By default Danny decided to put Dora in second place of the worst drivers he has ever had the experience of knowing. First place went to Jack Fenton who really really sucked at driving and had the tickets and court date visits to prove it. Either Danny had a very unnerving habit of knowing people who are shitty drivers or he just can't find people who can drive like normal people.

Despite Dora's extremely fast pace because she was cutting and swerving several people. They still managed to somehow arrive late despite everything. Dick was congratulating her and Danny was halfway tempted to choke her from behind the seat. Anyone that says that his pseudo sister was a good driver was a liar and needed to be checked into rehab. One foot out of the car, Danny was hit with vertigo and he didn't even realize he could get.

Duke had finally woken up and luckily for them he doesn't have motion sickness so they weren't going to have to worry too hard about everyone dying in the car. Danny signed to his sister that he was never going to let her behind the wheel again. Dora grinned because she knew exactly how this was going to turn out but did it anyway. If it wasn't because they were already tardy he would have 100% tossed her the nearest garbage.

Dora being the bubbly self that she was, bid Dick goodbye and Danny flipped him off before walking away. The next time he was going to catch a ride he was just going to ask his dad or Elios to do it. Duke used him as a crutch for a second trying to get his vertigo to go away as well, Danny thought he was fine at first but clearly he was just holding it together until his brother disappeared. Dora was throwing kissy faces in the direction and Danny just threw a piece of paper that he had bundled up in his bag at her face.

The trio had made their way to the entrance that was full of a bunch of freshmen who were trying to find their classes or get their schedules. Duke didn't share the same first period as Danny and Dora did so he had to split ways halfway through the walk. Much to Danny's disappointment he felt sad seeing Duke disappear into the crowd of children. Danny sighs and turns to see Dorathea staring at someone down the hall.

It was almost like whiplash how easily he almost forgot about her existence. A tall redhead in a suit with a pencil skirt and glasses greeting students who were going into different directions. She almost looks like a normal teacher if it wasn't for her clear existence being an enigma. If Danny didn't know any better he would have fallen for it but Danny does know better and he knows exactly who she is. Spectra, somehow he had forgotten to even ask his dad about her being in the school.

Dora held on tight to Danny's arm, she was someone who fed on negativity and Dora was someone who turned on negativity. So they weren't exactly the best of people to get along, not that Danny would ever leave Dora alone with her in a room. Spectra could be a tricky person if not for the clear signs of manipulation every single time she talked to someone. There's always an ulterior motive so if she wasn't here on orders then she was here on free will and then he would have her removed. He got close enough to her so the other students wouldn't be able to hear what he was about to tell her.

"Hello, young Nightingale." She spoke in English with the sadistic flair that she would add. Danny wasn't going to have this.

"Why are you here?" Danny growled in Esperanto, her smile didn't waver if anything it became more sinister. Danny had to calm down because she was just feeding off of his anger right now but at the same time he really wanted to just punch her face. What is with people that piss him off and having the most punchable faces?

"I would like to say that we can be civil, if you don't try tearing my face in two? I'm here on the orders of your father. So you know that this is not through free will, I stopped wanting to step foot in the gross abomination that is the cesspool of children. I would be so much better as a therapist or something, at least then I can enjoy their agony because they've already been through it. Which was what I was doing until I got reassigned." Her smile looked more painful and she explained her situation.

Danny wasn't sure if he should applaud her or be confused about who let her be a therapist. Apparently she had found an alternative and was immediately ripped away from it. Almost like an UNO reverse that Danny could enjoy her suffering now that she didn't want to be in school but he also had to deal with her. So this was an honest debate and Danny had to consider his options so he went with options c.

"Feed off of my emotions or Dora's emotions or anybody I'm close to and I swear I will make your life a living hell. This experience could be a whole lot worse and I will make sure of that." Why not fight spite with more spite when Danny could easily add more fuel to the fire. They seem to have come to an agreement because she didn't want to worsen her experience and Danny just wanted to have a normal life.

"Well Mr.Nightingale you should probably get to your class, teachers are being lenient but I hear that your first period is not so polite." Her instant politeness had come back with the facade of her being a genuine teacher. When Danny realized why, the headmaster of the school was passing by. If anything Danny had to applaud her for being an amazing actress.

Danny had left her to do her duties but he didn't let go of Dora once because she was clearly on edge. There were certain people that Dora didn't like and Spectra just happened to be one of them. He was glad that they had the first two classes together because he really didn't want to leave her alone after that. They found their class and pushed through the door that looked like it was about to be locked if Danny didn't accidentally hit the teacher while trying to open the door. The first day of school and he almost killed his teacher, great. It was a little old man who was even shorter than Dora.

"Names?" The man said dusting himself off from being hit from the door. For a chemistry teacher he really didn't seem to have the energy or the patience to deal with students.

"Theodora Fotiou and he is Danny Nightingale, sir."

"I don't care if you're new to school but keep your relationship out of the school buildings, figure out seats, everything is in alphabetical order for first names. Find your name on top of your desk, that's where you will be sitting for the rest of the year. I do not make exceptions, show up late again and you'll stay locked out of the room this time." Danny felt disgusted that this guy seemed like they were in a relationship.

The endless troubles of are they dating or are they siblings, sadly Dora wasn't exactly his biological or adopted sister even if he wished. Dora's face also scrunched up in disgust and Danny felt like laughing at her swiftly kicked his shins before taking a desk at the end of the row that he was apparently the start of. They were about to have one of those teachers that really didn't care if you were a suck up or not. Not that Danny cared but he wasn't exactly a snooze when it came to science.

Without a doubt though he definitely wasn't going to like this teacher. Danny looked to the side to see someone next to him that he did recognize. It was their judgmental tour guide and it was just as luck that he sat right next to her. Curse going alphabetically by first name, now he was just surrounded by people that really wanted his downfall. He couldn't even talk to Dorathea from this distance.

"To ignore the fact that we have two tardies already. Anyone after today showing up late to my class will get Five points deducted from their test. My name is Dr.Greenhorn, not Dr.G, Mr.G or Mr.Greenhorn. It's Dr.Greenhorn, anything else and that would also be five points deducted from your test." Danny was violently reminded why he didn't miss school when he was back in the realms.

It was almost painful to say but he was starting to understand why Spectra didn't seem as positive about this either. Rich people's schools had standards that even Casper High didn't really care much about. This is what they get for putting a public school kid for life in a private school. Danny is honestly debating how long it would take until he gets suspended for something that wasn't even his fault.

Turns out that wish was a lot sooner than he thought it would be while he stood over the body of a jock. Danny would say it was a complete accident but he wouldn't be exactly sure of that because his mind went blank the moment it happened. All he knows is that he was in the cafeteria and now there was a bloody teen on the floor. He didn't mean to punch him that hard but at the same time Danny also couldn't confirm if he wasn't supposed to punch that hard.

He sees Dora next to him with her stockings covered in dirt. Apparently she had to kick somebody in the face behind him. Meanwhile he could hear other students either cheering or gasping loudly. Everything after the first period was almost a blur and he doesn't remember exactly why that was. He knew that he was in the cafeteria so it was lunch time but after that everything just went blank.

"Danny, are you okay?!"

At least despite his confusion he recognizes Duke's voice.

Chapter Text

Not that it was exactly fair but the assumption was that Danny was to blame. He wouldn't be surprised if he was the one to blame for the situation. Getting into a fight wasn't his style when he was starting in high school but then he spent three years in a place where people fought every single day. Fighting was a lifestyle that he was surrounded by constantly and sometimes he forgot that it's not always an option.

He genuinely thought his integration back into society was a clean one but then he tends to forget certain human rules. So when he found himself waiting outside the headmasters office on the first day of school, he wasn't even surprised. Dorathea was also with him she really didn't need to be but she also got into the fight. Not that that was his biggest concern at the moment, what was, was that he was more confused at why he couldn't remember what happened in the last 15 minutes. The adrenaline had finally worn off and he remembers going into the cafeteria but after that it just went blank.

Danny wanted to talk to Duke but he was pulled aside by one of the other teachers for some reason while Danny was getting dragged away. The security weren't exactly kind people so they dragged him and the jock who was bleeding out of the cafeteria. He wasn't even surprised that they were being a little bit more aggressive with him since he was the one that wasn't bleeding. The auto response for fight or flight is more of a fight and fight harder for him. He knows that it was what Dora also had, because kids in the realms know how to fight people. The only issue that they both have is that they don't know how to hold back when in that response.

Dora wasn't even slightly concerned about the fact that she was also in this predicament with him. The perks of having a ride or die, Danny was guessing. Not that he was exactly complaining but at the same time he didn't want her to get in more trouble while they were spending time here. But there's nothing stopping Dora when she gets her mind into something. They were definitely either about to get suspended or expelled depending on this kid's story.

Danny couldn't really testify for himself because he honestly couldn't remember the last 15 minutes. So he either had to depend on people not being cowards and coming forward or this kid's parents not being a very big donor. Then again he wouldn't be surprised if the mom somehow paid off the headmaster that tends to be the most common thing to happen. At least he wasn't left in the waiting room with the kid that he knocked out.

"Ms.Fotiou, do you have a parent or guardian that we can contact?" The secretary to the headmaster asked and Dora perked up from where she was resting on his shoulder.

Danny just realized that she doesn't actually know what's going on since normally fighting would be rewarded and not punished. They were definitely going to have to have a very long talk after all of this about certain things that should and shouldn't be allowed. Maybe Danny wasn't exactly the best person to give that talk so he's probably going to have to ask Duke. Since Danny would pretty much be a hypocrite since he's the entire reason they got into this situation in the first place.

But this actually had Danny thinking about who Dora even put for her emergency contact. There wasn't any adult that he knew of that would willingly go along with whatever adventure that she would go for. And there weren't that many adults that Dora actually liked. Especially not after dealing with her older brother and The Observers for most of her afterlife. He was hoping whoever she has as her emergency contact could actually come and get her or they were going to have to have a very very long talk.

Dora got up to help the secretary and Danny was left alone pondering in his chair when he heard a screeching lady from down the hall. Seems like the kid's mother finally showed up and she didn't sound happy, there was a term for parents like those he had to remember what it was tho. Danny was pretty much in the days until she burst into the room holding something that seemed to be originally any other color but now it's red. She was clutching on to it as if it ruined her life.

"You! Are you the one that did that to my precious baby boy?!" The woman screamed while pointing aggressively at Danny. Hearing 'precious' and 'baby boy' in the same sentence normally makes someone assume they're talking about an infant. Going by the fact that the guy he knocked out was definitely a senior he was either already 18 or 17 which meant he's almost an adult by human standards.

Danny was debating whether he responded to her or not but honestly she just kept spouting nonsense before even knowing what happened. At least the kid started spinning his story from the very get-go. Apparently there was also another parent coming along because the other kid that Dora knocked out was also in the infirmary. He seems to be a more well-tempered man but he glared at Danny as if it was his fault his kid was in the nurse's office. Dora backed down next to him, staring at both of the parents confused and he just hummed.

"Mrs.Wallflower, please calm down, we are waiting for a few other Guardians to show up before we can commence." The headmaster instantly defused the situation once she walked out of her office.

Danny wanted to get this day done and over with he was so incredibly tired. How much they were going to be able to get done honestly depends on which parents showed up and which didn't. He can already feel in his bones that his dad's going to show up but whether he comes with Fright Knight as well it was to be debated. Danny really hopes that his dad doesn't show up with him because this could get a whole lot messier. Or it could strike the fear of God into the kid before he starts lying and making up stories.

Not that Danny was reliable himself; he still couldn't figure out what happened. He never had this issue before it's almost like the entire situation just disappeared from his memory. Dora held onto his arm and looked at him slightly concerned to see if he was okay. Danny signed back that he was just fine and she signed to him asking what they were waiting for. He had to explain to her that violence wasn't exactly a response people take well on this version of Earth. She huffed something about gladiators and Danny just laughed to himself.

Apparently he's not allowed to have fun because the moment he did the mother of the other student started glaring daggers at him. It seems like he pissed her off more just by existing but he doesn't get why she had to be so adamant. Danny tried his best to just not make eye contact with her as long as he doesn't acknowledge her. The less likely it is for her to try doing something to him before they get the chance to talk it out. Wait, is she going to be the one to press charges?

The realization that he was going to have a rap sheet of one assault charge and whatever else she decides to slap on there. She seems to be the type of parent to be persistent on adding certain other stuff like public menace. Danny had already been a public notice and he was already used to having charges technically. The name Phantom had a lot of charges against him including stealing, property damage which wasn't mostly his fault and public nuisance. It was mostly minor offenses that would probably qualify as something bigger.

Finally his dad arrived with a woman he didn't recognize. She held herself like a stoic warrior so Danny decided that she most likely was Dora's contact. Perhaps she was one of Dora's knights that was playing a role but she definitely wasn't someone Danny had run into. She pushed past the dad that was just standing at the doorway and made her way towards Dorathea. She gave Danny a slight short nod before checking over at Dora for any other injuries to anyone else she would look like an actual mother but she still hasn't said anything.

"Are you okay?" Pariah drew Danny's attention, honestly he was glad to see his dad and he gave him a short quick nod. Despite everything Danny was honestly fine but that just seemed to pissed off one mom in the room.

"Of course your son's going to be fine, that hooligan is the one that hurt my son." She snarled and Danny's dad was pretty much unamused by her antics.

"I don't seem to be asking you for your opinion. Nor did I invite you to budge into our conversation so if you will please refrain there would be no further incidents today." Danny choked on air and Dora was clearly trying to hold her laughter in while the mother started stuttering aggressively. Dora's guardian seemed to not have a single reaction to what his dad was saying. There seem to be a lot of things that he was going to have to ask Dora about after this was all over.

Since all the parents were here now Danny wasn't sure what exactly they were waiting for. Even to the point that when the other two boys who were finally cleared by the nurse showed up they still were called into the headmaster's office. The other two parents were getting a bit impatient and Danny could see his dad's patients also withering away slightly. Then two more people walked into the office and the headmaster finally walked out of her office. Bruce Wayne and Duke, Danny hadn't even realized that they were waiting for them. From what he thought Duke wasn't even involved.

The two teen boys that Danny had apparently picked the fight with looked a bit nervous when they noticed that Duke walked in. At least Danny's officially is going to get some form of clarity from whatever happened. He could have asked Dora but he couldn't exactly rely on her if the same thing just happened to her. They worked on instinct and instinct alone and now their memory was foggy. But Danny had a sneaking suspicion that he wasn't the one to blame for all of this happening.

The headmaster had called every single one of them into her office and Danny was worried that they weren't all going to fit but it turns out they did. She had the parents stand behind their respective children. Dora Danny and Duke sat on one side and the two other boys sat on the other. If Danny didn't know any better this would have seemed more like a debate as he could clearly see the mom being almost ready to accuse him of everything in the book.

"So I would like to start by stating that we do not tolerate fighting or bullying on Gotham Academy grounds. Now will one of the children tell me what exactly transpired earlier today?" It felt like Danny was on trial since most of the people in the room looked directly at him. Once they realized he wasn't going to say anything the mother on the other side of the room decided to chip in her two cents.

"Well I'll tell you what happened. He assaulted my son in the middle of lunch. He should be arrested!" Not even slightly surprised that they were throwing out charges already.

"Mrs.Wallflower I would like to state that I didn't ask you. I am asking the children to tell me what happened and since you are not one of the children nor were you there I don't want you to start accusing someone for doing something they didn't do. This is a prestigious school. The less incidents we have the better." The headmaster seemed almost done with this lady and she hadn't even interacted with her long enough.

Either the mother was a frequent complainer or she just knew how she would be. Either or Danny actually likes the headmaster at least some honesty could be presented here. If he could answer he would but he really couldn't so he stayed silent waiting for someone else to start explaining what happened. Danny was surprised that Duke didn't say anything but it seemed like he was waiting it out.

It seemed that the other jock, who was hit in the face with Dora's knee, took this opportunity to speak. He started off by saying that they were minding their own business and that set off so many red flags in Danny's mind. He pointed at Danny and said that Danny got up and started wailing on him like a crazy lunatic. Crazy wasn't exactly the word that Danny would describe himself but for him to get into a fight with somebody someone had to initiate it. It wasn't like he was on a hair pull trigger, hair pull... Something about that had Danny stop paying attention to the fabricated story that was clearly being told.

Even with Danny lost and thought he could hear behind him two growling noises, one from his dad and the other one from Dorathea's guardian. Good to know that despite Danny not knowing who she is she was still a feral person. Danny looked over to Duke's dad and he looked almost unimpressed and unamused by the entire story. Once the kid was finished everybody on Danny's side seemed to be completely done. On top of the fact that the kid said that Danny hit him even though it's clear as day that Dora got a good shot at his face with her knee.

Not that either of their parents on that side of the room would believe Danny. They seem to be adamant that their children didn't do anything wrong and the well-tempered man looks more like an angry adult. Danny was used to seeing angry expressions from adults especially parents that seem to think that their children do no wrong. The violent reminder of Dash in the scenario made Dash look almost like a saint compared to these idiots. The dad also seems like he was about to start pressing charges as well, double the changes and give it to the next Nightingale apparently.

"So I would like it to have this on the record. We have one side of the story from the children who were injured. Do I make this clear?" Danny simply did not while the other people in the room agreed to it his dad didn't seem that pleased to agree with it. "Okay then. Now Duke Thomas was not actually a participant on either side. He was called in because he is a witness with video proof of what exactly happened. And before you start Mrs.Wallflower I did not start with this because I would like to hear the children's proud of you before we look at the video. Now you cannot change your story because you have already spoken it."

Danny really liked the headmaster, she let them play themselves knowing that she already had video evidence of what was happening. It also explained why Duke didn't bother saying anything because he really didn't need to. He pulled out his phone and handed it over to the headmaster who plugged it into her computer, turning the screen for everyone else to see. A video pulled up that looked a little bit shaky and grainy but still audible and visible. Danny could see the other two boys sweating because they were caught in a lie. The living proof of karma was the best thing in the world.

The video played out.

"Did you start it?" Dora's accent clearly came through even though Duke had the video pointed towards himself. Then the camera flipped to her while she was aggressively hanging off of Danny who she put in a headlock.

"Yeah it's recording but is he okay I don't think he can breathe?" Duke seemed genuinely worried but Dora left him off by ruffling Danny's hair and Danny groaning in response.

"Yeah yeah he's just fine, trust!"

"I'm not, please free me-" Danny grumbled while Dora ignored his pleas for freedom. Duke nervously chuckled while the video kept recording.

Dora made a very rushed intro talking to the camera as if she was vlogging. Apparently it was a new experience for her and she wanted to record every step of her journey while she was in high school. She didn't go into much detail so they didn't have to worry about her revealing any personal information. It was a nice video until a louder, deeper voice from the other side popped up. Which caused Dora to let go of Danny and draw the two of their attentions to the direction the sound came from.

"Now will you look at that! It seems that dear Dad finally decided to replace you with a new one! How do you feel about Thomas, seeing that this guy already has a bitch girlfriend? Seems like a new brother can get a woman before you." The movement on the camera was a bit shaky but it panned to The Jock that said that.

"Hey, what did you call me?!" Doris stood up to confront the jock.

"Look at that he even has a black hair, shall we see if he has blue eyes to prove it? Or wait, he might have green eyes, doesn't your freak of a little brother have green eyes?" The other teen grabs Danny's hair aggressively while yanking him up to see his face uncovered.

That's when Danny's 'fight or fight harder' kicked in and the video almost didn't catch it but he flipped the guy before absolutely punching the crap out of his face. The other jock who was trying to defend his friend went into swing at Danny but Dora got to him first. The proud full-fledged roundhouse to the face and he says Danny hit him. Honestly Danny couldn't be more proud that Dora was able to kick somebody who is a lot taller than her without revealing her identity.

The headmaster pauses the video there.

"Now, the reason I made sure we started from the beginning is so that everyone knows that they weren't recording the fight. From what I see two kids who were minding their own business and two others who decided that they were going to get against the school policy." The headmaster smiled while looking at the two parents and the two teens across from Danny. Her smile was unsettling to say the least.

"Well the kids are obviously friends so that video could be doctored." The mother was clearly just grasping at straws because she couldn't believe her 'precious baby boy' could do anything wrong.

"If you truly believe that we have a few other cell phones that were recording from different angles if you would like. One of those children is a student council member who was also a witness and she had offered her phone had it not been for Mr.Thomas. Are you going to accuse the new students and a student council member that they don't know are going to start fabricating lies against your son specifically?" The headmaster effectively shut her down and its entirety.

To be on the receiving end of the stick didn't feel good but now that he was cleared Danny felt amazing. At least for the bare minimum it actually explained why Danny's head was hurting a little bit. Getting yanked up by the hair was not fun. The headmaster dismissed Danny, Dora and Duke with their parents and said that they could go home for the rest of the day. Danny was more than pleased to take that opportunity.

"So are you going to tell me who she is?" Any whispered to Dora pointing to Dora's guardian who was walking in front of them.

"A really cool she-wolf!" Dora did not bother elaborating and ran off before Danny could get a proper explanation to what that actually meant.

Chapter Text

Being dismissed without consequences was a first for Danny, how little could go a long way was honestly a new feeling. On top of the fact that it was never him who won those types of situations. Who would ever believe the one weird kid with the worst reputation in the world? Today just seemed to be a violent reminder that he was no longer that weird kid with the worst reputation in town because of his parents. He was just defending himself even though Danny never remembered himself being so violent in school.

A flawless victory in the world of humans and mortals that normally don't take the word of someone like him. Thankfully it seems like Duke wanted to help him with the flawless victory. They were given the rest of the week off even though it was already Thursday so they would report back in on Monday. Dora was far too eager and excited that her first day of school was like this and Danny had to remind her that school is not normally like that.

Eventually Dora had run off with her guardian, only she knew where she was going. Leaving Danny in the hallway with his dad and Duke with his dad. Pariah didn't even seem slightly surprised that Dora's guardian was an actual person. He must have known her, he's definitely going to get some clarity on that later. A She Wolf that he doesn't even know of was a first, especially since she looked nothing like Wulf.

"So it seems that your notorious reputation has gotten my son into a predicament. Perhaps Bruce Wayne, you should opt out of taking in more children." Pariah spoke hovering over Danny as if in a protective parent mode but deep down he was actually making a joke. It sounded serious but it wasn't even close. Bruce Wayne probably had the weird Wayne Magic and pouted or in an attempt to pout. If Danny didn't know any better he would have said that they were the same person, one is just human.

At the end of the day his dad wasn't wrong, if Bruce Wayne just refrained from adopting a specific type of child Danny wouldn't have been dragged into it. That or the universe would have redirected the police attention to literally anything else just to pick on Danny. Who knows how the universal writer is, especially since Danny's first day of school seemed very tropey in a way. At least it was all over now and then he didn't have to worry about it further.

"See B, this is why we tell you to at least adopt one child outside your spectrum. Or don't adopt anymore children that would make Damian happy!" Duke seems to be desperately pleading to Bruce who seemed so unamused by Duke's antics. So it wasn't even a new topic of conversation for them, Bruce did it so often that even his children complained.

"Duke do you not count?" Bruce spoke while looking away from his son.

"I am one of six. The newest and second youngest to this family shenanigans. No I do not count. I swear-" Duke sounded exhausted and looked about ready to strangle his father.

It wasn't exactly shocking to hear that it was a very normal conversation among the siblings but it doesn't seem to stop Bruce from doing it anyway. Perhaps in another life Danny would have been adopted by Bruce though it was not this life and it would be very awkward if it was. Aside from his very obvious and awkward crush with Duke that would count towards other illegal shenanigans and Danny wasn't going to touch that with a 10 ft pole. Though his number one issue was the fact that Bruce reminded him of Vlad for some reason.

It wasn't the negative aspects of Vladimir Masters but something about him just reminded him of his old godfather. Perhaps it was the fact that he was rich and clearly wanted children. Also the fact that Danny clearly fits his archetype of child that he collects. The only thing the older men could possibly have to solidify Danny's disturbance would be some sort of cave or creepy basement under his house. But Danny also had his doubts so the possibility of that was slim to almost none.

"Since you were dismissed for the rest of the day and you have this time to yourselves I am going to assume you want to take the rest of the day to wander the city?" Pariah asked him well, slowly adjusting Danny's hair out of his face. Danny tends to forget how incredibly boring his dad's hands were and he actually appreciated it so he leaned into it.

Wandering around Gotham sounds like a nice idea but he really didn't know where to go. They ventured outside of Gotham but didn't really take the time to appreciate the Goth City. So it did sound like a good idea since spending most of his time at home meant that he would most likely fall asleep. Maybe if he was able to convince Duke to come with him he might actually have a proper tour guide.

"Trying to get rid of me?" Danny chuckled while his dad scowled in return.

"Never." His dad found it more serious than ever. Danny shouldn't have joked like that at least he knows that those jokes are off limits. "I simply ask because I was doing something. I was not home."

Danny tends to forget that adults do exactly have a life outside of staying home. Even though he wasn't exactly sure what his dad would be doing if Danny wasn't home it didn't make any sense. All his work he can do from home and it's not like his dad really had any friends. Not that he wanted to be offensive but it did kind of make him sad that his dad didn't really have much of a life outside of duties.

"Well if Danny wants to go into the city I can take him. Honestly we could probably do some stuff, go visit Barbara? Maybe add more books to Danny's collection on the way?" Duke suggested he had heard rumors of the infamous librarian in passing. Duke and sometimes his other siblings in the background would mention her briefly but Danny hadn't actually met her.

She was a family friend like Stephanie and Danny would very much appreciate meeting her. A lot of Duke's family and friends were actually very interesting so there was no harm in meeting one more. Danny felt a slight push forward from his dad and Danny turned to him with a slightly confused face. He was nudging him to take the opportunity to talk to Duke again; it wasn't like this was a date or whatever. But could be something special if Danny actually tried.

Life could honestly be a lot worse but Danny wanted to take time to appreciate Duke before he pushed him into anything he wasn't ready for. It wasn't like Duke didn't remind him of himself in a way though Danny wasn't exactly sure what it was but something tied them together. One day he'll figure it out and when he gets there then at least for the most part he'll know why. As for this very moment Danny decided to take up Duke on his offer, spending quality time with one of his favorite people was actually nice.

Even if he is an abomination.

"Well if you need anyone to come pick you up you can always call." Bruce said before waving them both off and walking in his own direction towards his car. Danny was mildly surprised that Bruce doesn't seem very awkward or reluctant for Danny to go with Duke.

Danny expected the older gentleman to at least have more tension when it came to Danny. Though the tension was still there it wasn't as massive and Danny wasn't exactly sure what to blame it on. It was an emotion for sure, it wasn't resilience or awkwardness but something else entirely. Some form of negativity that exists outside of whatever relationship Danny and Duke will end up having. Perhaps it didn't revolve around their relationship but Danny as a whole.

So they carried on as if nothing was there or whatever tension that was building was cut off. What came with Bruce Wayne left with Bruce Wayne and there was nothing Danny could do about it. His dad waved them goodbye before leaving in his own direction towards a car where he could clearly see Fright Knight sitting in the front seat. For the most part it was fairly average, whatever his dad was doing he was getting back to it they would probably talk about it later though.

So Duke and Danny were left in the parking lot staring at each other and what started with six ended up with two. Not that Danny was complaining he hadn't had a chance to spend quality time with you. It took a moment of silence that was comfortable before Duke ended up slightly tugging Danny in one direction to go towards the city. Not that Danny knew where they were going but he appreciated that Duke pointed out individual buildings that were not on their original tour when they went out as a trio.

Gotham's architecture was definitely one to be described as something out of a magazine. It was aesthetically pleasing to anyone who enjoyed that genre of dark romance. The only reason Danny even remembered that was because of Sam who appreciates that genre for its entirety. A gothic witch who was very well traversed in plant knowledge, she would have loved Gotham. Each building had its own story and its own mysteries in the alleys that connected them.

Though the city itself was almost mystical if not magical to a fault whether the people realized it or not they probably knew that there was something wrong with their City. Not many people would appreciate living in Gotham and anyone who said they lived in Gotham always got a side glance from outsiders. The natives stayed there and if they left they normally came back because they realized how much their City seemed normal. Danny's slightly surprised that he was considered insane for even moving to Gotham but it reminded him of his own hometown.

Amity wasn't perfect and the slightest but it was his home and the people there, conflicting as they were, were people from Amity Park. Outsiders weren't appreciated and normally ran out which is why the people there didn't exactly like the GIW. They caused the most damage and natives of Amity Park would prefer their issues to be handled by someone from the park. Which is why his biological parents were able to get away with as much as they did.

They stopped in front of an old but well kept library. It was clear that the library had been patched a couple of times and painted over if not a few hundred times but it was still in one piece. It was splendid in a way and felt like it fit as a very clean building. At least it seems like the people here kept their old buildings up to date or at least poured enough money into it to keep it from being demolished. Danny couldn't help but remember how many times the old library and Amity was covered in dust and even the building's outside wall seemed like it was falling apart.

Duke guided him inside where they saw a small desk that was empty at first before a person raised their head from behind it. They seem to be very short but then when Danny got closer he realized why that was. Vibrate grass green eyes, flame-like hair and a smile that would probably kill the next person to walk in. Even if the color of her eyes were slightly off and her hair was a little bit more vibrant than when he last remembered it, she looked exactly like her. Even her hair was straight tied up in the ponytail held by a sea green tie.

"Hey Barbara! Danny, this is Barbara Gordon. Barbara, this is Danny Nightingale, our neighbor." Duke smiled but he could see that Danny was slightly caught off guard because he flinched.

"Hello denizens, to what do I owe the honor?" Her accent clearly gave away the fact that she wasn't his older sister but that sentence. The only people that were ever called the denizens were people from the realms but deep down Danny knew that she was just saying that out of some sort of habit.

Barbara looks like she could have been a reincarnation of Jazz but there was no way. His dad said that Jazz with the Denison and she couldn't be a denizen and if she was already reincarnated. Plus she wouldn't have been a Denizen to begin with. Being a ghost was extremely complicated and Danny hated that it was that way. He needed to get his head out of his own clouds and focus on the people in front of him, the very much alive people in front of him.

Barbara on the other hand didn't notice Danny's confusion and squinted before padding her desk until she found her glasses and put them on. At least this way she actually looked different from his sister and he could actually focus. He pushed back in her wheelchair before stretching her arms out and trying to stretch her arm up towards Danny so they could greet properly.

It took her extended hand and realized that she did have a strong grip and she wasn't going to let go yet. Calluses on her hands meant that she used them a lot well. That was the first perhaps she was doing a lot more activity before she ended up in the chair. The cruelty of those who have a passion getting it ripped away because of how flimsy the human body was. It was almost evil how easily someone's passion can be taken away from them.

"I've heard a lot about you. That's not meant to sound intimidating, it's just that Duke talks a lot about you. Even though he tries to keep what he says to a minimum because his siblings are a bunch of gossip. Trust me when I'm a see-all know all type of girl. So if something doesn't end up happening just know that I will be able to find you and there's nothing stopping me. Not even a chair will be able to save you." Barbara said in a very chippy manner that was slightly unnerving. She actually made Danny reconsider the fact that she might be some sort of Jazz reincarnation or just Jazz from this universe. It was a good chance that she could be this universe's jazz.

"I wouldn't even consider it in the first place but if I do end up doing something stupid I'll make sure to come find you so you can put me out of my misery." Danny didn't mean to sound self-deprecating but he actually meant it in a way. The last thing he would want to do was hurt Duke's feelings or Duke in general. Simply shuttering at the thought of him doing anything negative.

Barbara on the other hand seemed more than pleased with Danny's response and finally let him go. At least that seemed to be in agreement even though the subject in question just stared at both of them before clearing his throat. If Danny didn't have sharp vision he would have thought he was going crazy or it was the lighting in the building. Duke was definitely glowing a little bit, Danny couldn't help but think it was adorable.

It was in moments like these that Danny ended up learning something new about his companion. Duke could speak another language, he was also bilingual which was news to Danny but very interesting. He wasn't exactly sure which one that Duke was using but he knew it was Latin based. Duke tugged Danny enough to catch him off of his balance in the direction of the library's most dimly lit corner. In the background Danny could hear Barbara mention something about this being a public space and hoping that Duke remembers that.

They ended up in a section of the library that definitely didn't get a lot of visitors simply how dusty it was. The table hadn't been used in a while but it was cleaned off probably by Barbara, it almost felt homey in the way. Danny didn't know why they ended up sitting all the way back there though since it was far away from the public eye but Duke probably had something he wanted to talk about. So he got himself comfortable in the nearest seat that didn't look like it was about to fall apart by a light breeze. Perhaps if there was a way to give a donation to the local library they definitely had plenty of money to do so it would be nice and maybe Barbara would appreciate that.

The books that were in that section were history, not just any other history but the history of humanity. He was surprised that a lot of those books were covered in dust since he knows that high schools definitely gave up projects about those. But the further he looked he realized it with the books that were either on the Internet or completely abandoned. The stories that were never told to children who didn't look for them, the forgotten and the unsung heroes. There were definitely a fair share of people who would have appreciated it if the section was used more often. He was going to keep it as a note for later, perhaps it would be more useful in the future but not at this moment.

Danny looks back at Duke, he looked rather nervous for somebody who literally dragged him all the way back here. Unless this was the time they were going to actually discuss the whole relationship thing. But there was still a chance for this to be about something else entirely. He wasn't going to directly stare at Duke anymore but he left his hand on the table just in case he wanted to grab onto it. Physical touch tends to help a lot of people which is why fighting was considered a form of communication in the realms. It should definitely apply in situations like this where a gentle touch is needed.

Since he didn't know what they were going to talk about Danny wanted to be able to come for him even if he didn't know how. There is no point in getting upset if they got into this point and he would keep waiting. So while they sat in silence Danny got lost in thought which was rather easy surprisingly. Normally he would lose his train of thought when he was looking at something he was extremely interested in such a space but right now he was just staring at the library ceiling. He thought back to earlier when his dad said apparently he was doing something before he had arrived at school.

The possibilities were pretty much endless, but narrowing down the possibilities of things that his dad was doing was very interesting to think about. He actually had to eliminate a good portion of what people would consider normal activities. His dad could have been filling out paperwork but he would care less and wouldn't say what he was doing. There was no way that he would go back to the realms briefly without Danny at least sensing a bit of it on him.

Actually thinking about sensing his dad smelled like peppermint for some reason, it was a random thought that just flew over his mind but he thought about it now. Almost as if he was visiting a doctor's office which was slightly odd, it was between peppermint and surprisingly Jasmine. Maybe he was visiting a teahouse or something, he did develop a sweet tooth after dealing with Jason so he probably went to a cafe or bakery. The thought of his dad being in a cafe or waiting in line to get a cookie was actually really really funny to him.

The ideas spiraled down to whether or not his dad would actually try buying out a small business or something. Now that would be a very interesting thing to not convince Danny that he is going insane as a human. It was the most rich people move he could think of his dad actually doing which he hopes he doesn't. Like yes how about small businesses but at the same time don't take over the small business, no. That tended to end poorly for both the business owners or whoever else was involved. Especially with the Gotham businesses that were apparently under mob territory.

Did that mean that all the small businesses that didn't get owned by a mob mean they were under the vigilantes of Gotham's protection? Ironic since he hasn't actually run into any of them not because of the fact that he doesn't go out at night but there were some that went out during the day. Danny had run into heroes and other cities but Gotham vigilantes just didn't exist in front of him. Almost had him skeptical that they even existed, they could have been local cryptids or maybe they were part of the realm. Danny started sounding like a conspiracy theorist in his own mind.

Chuckling to himself he felt a warm hand take his hand and rested them both against the table. So he was ready to talk now, though Danny couldn't help but see that he'd look like he was about to throw up. Well he might have not been ready to throw up but he definitely looks like he wanted to be anywhere else but here. Danny just swirled his thumb against the back of Duke's hand in a sense of trying to calm him as gently as he possibly could. He made eye contact with Danny and gave him a very warm smile in response. Danny wasn't going anywhere and not until Duke was finished.

"Honestly this was the only place I could think of where we could get some privacy. But yeah Barbara is there but she won't tell anybody or at least nobody in my family will find out from her. There is Cass but she also lives in the manor with everyone else so we couldn't go to her place." Duke looked a little bit more nervous than he clearly intended to be. Danny pressed their hands close together, almost holding them in one to get Duke to calm down.

"Whatever you need to tell me, it's okay. I'm not going anywhere and you can't get rid of me unless you want me to go but I don't think you do. Just take your time, honestly we have all the time in the world." It was almost painful how true that was for Danny and Danny alone. How cruel it was for fate to finally remind him that Danny did also have one problem. Immortality was cruel.

"Okay so I got some advice a while ago. I have a secret and I really want to tell you but it's going to be difficult since it's not just mine and I have to consider everything else. This secret could possibly put you in danger and I don't want that for you but I also know that I can't choose that for you. So if you're willing to put up with me having to deal with that sometimes, would you want to?" The one thing that was keeping them from putting anything on the table was that everything on the table was confidential.

Duke was aware of Danny's powers and Danny was aware of Duke's powers. Duke was aware of Danny's nature and Danny was kind of aware of Duke's nature. They weren't exactly normal humans who could live mundane lives and eventually their worlds are going to collide into their normal life. It was inevitable and not something they could avoid especially if they were going to stay in each other's lives whether that was as friends or something more. So the real question was if Danny was going to have to put up with Duke's world then Duke would have to put up with Danny's world as well.

"Well you know the reason I came to Gotham was to be safe and to be healthy away from that life. Eventually my old life will catch up to me, you may think that Gotham is safe but in reality they'll eventually find me and bother me. So if you're willing to stick by me when that time comes then it would only be fair if I do the same for you. Right?" Danny would have to do a lot to make sure that Duke wasn't completely affected by their world.

The start of that would be to get him some sort of protection against possession. Duke getting possessed would be the worst outcome and Danny would probably throw a fit and explode. He hasn't lost his temper on a ghost in a while but if they really want to test his patience then he will take it out on them. Harming Duke is the last thing he wants but not everyone has the same sentiment and not everyone is friendly to Danny.

"Geez, when did life become so complicated? I'm not even an adult yet?!" Duke teased before looking Danny in the eyes. "But honestly spending it with you sounds fun. I feel like our lives are about to get a hell of a lot more chaotic but I think we'll be okay."

"Yeah we will. When your thing comes up or is nearby please let me know that it's that and not make some dumb excuse. I think I will be more paranoid that you ended up in the hospital for cancer or worse. Just say that it's a family matter or something simple, anything else and I will hunt you down. Hey don't give me that face I have dealt with dumb excuses before they're not fooling anybody." Danny pouted before sighing.

He personally has given so many stupid excuses but this was probably the only ultimatum that he was going to give his partner. Worrying about him having some weird excuse about falling down the stairs is going to give him a heart attack especially since he knows that Duke is not clumsy. His athletic ability made him more equivalent to a cat with nine lives then some clutz going down the stairs. Of course there was the general aspect that since Duke had powers but when he did end up having to make some sort of excuse Danny had a sneaking suspicion of when.

Not that he was stupid but he was someone to stand in denial. It was obvious that there were some things that made sense of why Duke couldn't tell him. Sometimes when people have the like up it's better to help people than hurt them. Not everyone thought that way which is why there were so many negative factions out there but they were squashed down by the positive ones. And then he wasn't sure whether he could be proud or worried but he felt both.

Of course he was a little bit envious because who couldn't be. His personal experiences was the one thing that was in the way but as long as he knew that Duke was being safe that's all that mattered. Saving people was important and positive but that was about it and since the people appreciated him then Danny will also support him. It just had to be his luck, he just had to fall in love with a hero.

"Well the police just rang in a call apparently there is an outbreak in Arkham so it would be best if the two boyfriends get home. It's small so probably one of the local vigilantes is going to take care of it but still can't risk it for this biscuit I'm walking up for the day." Barbara wheeled herself over to their table and Danny couldn't help but blush. Boyfriends sounded just right. Duke on the other hand just started dying of laughter and Danny turned to him betrayed.

"Are you done or are you going to keep dying?"

"Okay okay I'm done. But hey were you being serious? That you don't mind that it's gonna be this way?" Danny looked at Duke as if he was stupid apparently it wasn't a normal thing to be direct. He was going to make this man short circuit. So he does the first thing that comes to mind and kisses him on the cheek before getting up and walking away.

He turned around to see Duke still sitting in his seat. Danny never knew that there was an expression that could be described as soft. Being surrounded most of his life by people who really didn't understand emotional concepts was rare. People from Amity were unique so they weren't exactly the standard humans that were like the people on this Earth. Even when they were on vacation traveling around the country there wasn't an expression that was so dangerous. Mostly because Danny had never seen it before and it felt nice to even get a glimpse of it.

The look of pure romantic love.

Chapter Text

A simple balcony attached to a petite apartment doesn't seem like a house but somehow felt more like a home than an empty castle could ever be. Only so many people could be proud of such a small space and many people would call it below her station but she didn't care. Having something that was her despite being a princess and having everything handed to her felt better. A change she was craving and something better than being cooped up behind marble walls.

To have a home such as an empty space that belongs to her and her alone where she can carve it to whatever she wished it to be. Almost like a nest but all sides were covered and no one would try to get into her apartment. Even if they did they would most likely be met with her wrath since it was her space and they weren't allowed in without her permission. Especially since she was pretty much living alone but no one else really knew that beside a select few people.

So running home and ignoring everyone else is exactly what Dora was going to do because she was free to choose. Her friends would be fine without her and she has a sneaking suspicion they probably are. Not that she didn't want to spend time with them but she had the entire rest of the year to do that and she might as well take advantage of her free time. Plus she needs to make sure that Danny finally got his act together since even if they do have similar positions he would end up dealing with a lot more than she does and for a lot longer.

Not that Dora would be upset that her friend was moving on with other people but Danny needed more support. He couldn't constantly rely on her and Duke clearly could fill that position since he's a lot smarter than he lets people think he is. Not that she wasn't a reliable friend but she was also a crown princess with responsibilities that she couldn't pass on to someone else. Danny had his dad and despite King Pariah being one of the few people who should not be underestimated, he loves his son.

Dora didn't really have anybody like that in her life even if she did she wasn't exactly sure she would be able to trust them. She trusted somebody once, that somebody imprisoned her in the castle for the longest of time and wasn't the best of people. Dora was significantly older than Danny not mentally but chronologically she had been alone for a lot longer. But she couldn't move past the point where she was or past the age she stopped aging and she wasn't exactly sure what kept her there for so long.

Falling into the position of a crown princess people have expectations for her that she can't exactly grant them all. The persona that she expressed in her outward appearance was a glass mask that was very delicate and very thought out. No one really saw through that mask and always considered her to be a stoic heiress who didn't feel for her people. Nothing was able to get through that glass mask because everyone else thought it was nothing more than porcelain and that's how she was on the inside, empty.

Then she met Danny, just being around him she felt like a child like she could be honest with him for no reason. He was the needle that broke that glass mask whenever she was around him. Whether he actually saw right through her or never saw the mask to begin with she wasn't exactly sure. But that didn't stop Danny from wanting to be her friend and later on it came to the realization that he was more than that to her. Not someone she would fall in love with but someone she could depend on and he would always be in her life regardless.

A lot of the time during balls that were held by the infinite realm royal family rumors went around about Danny's hand in marriage. There were definitely plenty of people that tried to get a leg up in that race but they were all effectively shut down by his majesty. Danny on the other hand sat on his throne unbothered by all the rejected faces that stared at him with either envy or jealousy. But Dora just stared at him with a new found friendship, something that kindled between both of them.

She wouldn't say that she didn't envy the fact that Danny could care less about his etiquette in public. The fact that he just didn't have a mask and just decided to be himself in front of others despite their opinions. That was something Dora definitely wanted but she knew that she couldn't have those because she already had constructed a tower and she could not break down so easily. But she could try becoming his friend. At least she knew that if they got close there was at least somebody by her side, who understood her.

But now they were adventuring into a new world with uncharted Territory and unpredictable people. Here she was hoping to find someone, maybe if it was love or something else. There were plenty of people Danny had seemed to somehow find his soulmate and all of that chaos. Even during their travels he still managed to brighten up everyone's day and that included hers simply by allowing her to enjoy the little things. So here she hoped for a new future, something better whether it was a family of her own or something more.

So when she had finally reached her apartment she may have forgotten that she was also bringing someone along. They both entered the apartment and Dora's guardian had finally decided to shake off their human disguise. The beautiful wolf sat in the middle of her living room which would look weird to anyone else who was not used to the phenomenal. But Dora was just as supernatural as the wolf in front of her and had it not been for onlookers and a very long lecture from Danny she would have definitely become a dragon while in the middle of that cafeteria.

"Hello Sheila thank you for the assistance by the way. I know you're probably really busy so I won't keep you long but thank you regardless." Dora spoke softly while pressing her forehead against the wolf on her floor. She could hear a huff in a telepathic link that she had gained when she contacted her originally.

"You act like this is a big favor, child. You and I are one of the same, kindred spirits. I may be an empress now but you are also a princess and one of my favorites among our people. My people will survive without me being present just as yours would be as well. Though I do miss our hunts, I hope that in your new adventure we will still have opportunities to hunt for prey." The empress She Wolf was not one of the most liked people. But she was definitely one of Dora's favorite people to hang out with even if they couldn't really do much talking in public.

They almost had similar origins especially with acquiring their Supernatural appearances. Cursed jewelry really seems to be a key link for most of the supernatural Royals. The crown of fire, the ring of madness, the necklace of argon and the lycanthrope Jewel were just a few of the many artifacts on a long list. Two of them are owned by the tyrant King himself if not for his condition though Dora hasn't seen him wear either of them in a while. It was long before they even arrived at this version of Earth, she wondered where exactly he put them since they couldn't exactly just hand them off to a random stranger.

The more she thought about it the more there were questions that couldn't exactly be answered especially when it came to his majesty. There were things about him that no one exactly knew what to make of it not because of who he was but how he even ended up in the realms. There were mysteries that not even the Ancients could figure out and he was definitely one of them. She must have been lost and thinking because she didn't realize that the empress had started nuzzling her snout against her arm where Dora had been scratching herself.

"Now do not lie to me. When was the last time you had properly maintained your scales?" Dora looked away and refused to answer, which was enough for the wolf. The empress took on a more human-like appearance and yanks Dora towards the bathroom. "You remind me of my pups, they do not know how to take care of themselves when left unattended. I'm sure that you were hiding it well so that the Young Prince wouldn't see you but there's no trying to fool me. Strip now."

Dora squeaked and tried getting out of the bathroom but the empress was very tall and large so she blocked the doorway. She pointed one of her clawed fingers at Dora while waiting for her to follow her instructions. If Dora didn't follow now the emperors would definitely take care of this by herself whether Dora made it difficult or not so she decided not to let that happen. The last thing she needed was her apartment being destroyed, especially in such a nice building. So she did as instructed and the empress already had a bath drawn really quickly with a bunch of bubbles.

Had anyone else seen this they would have screeched at the fact of an empress getting on her knees to clean someone else. Or even the princess who wasn't exactly a queen yet using an empress to do her dirty work. Dora almost felt embarrassed but she can see that Sheila didn't really care. Not because it was Dora but because she was a mother and was pretty much used to doing this since it was a part of her culture, one that was drastically different from Dora's. The mother who takes care of their children even after they get a little bit older that they don't really need care for.

Dora may have not been born a dragon but she definitely felt like one at heart and lived that life. Once a dragon is of age they are no longer taken care of by an adult figure or have an adult figure in their life to care for them if something happens. She had felt like that most of her life even before joining the ranks of the realms. So no matter how many times Sheila would bap her with a scrub and point to her enchanted horns so she could get them as well, it was nice.

Getting the ridiculous amount of scrub and shampoo in her eye for like a brief second causing her to hiss. Hearing her friend boom with a heavy laugh as she tried rinsing it out of her eyes. She somehow felt amazing after getting out, even getting wrapped in a thousand towels all ranging in size. Dora definitely had to commend them first for being very thorough when it came down to drying her because even the tiniest bit of damp would definitely get between her scales.

All she could wish for now is just a calm day and she is pretty happy now. She had finished drying herself completely and Sheila came in with a bunch of outfits that she didn't recognize. They were definitely not from Dora's closet or Danny's so where they came from was a mystery. One that Sheila seems to thoroughly want to keep to herself as she eagerly awaits Dora to try them on. As she put them on though she realized how incredibly comfortable she was it even felt nice against her scales.

"So how's it going as of lately? We haven't been able to talk much, especially not since the last time we saw each other was during that whole incident where somebody tried poisoning the Crown Prince." Poisoning was putting it mildly but Danny took no effort into actually caring about what happened even though it happened to him.

"Nothing more than the usual gossip especially about them. I can't help but listen to everything that goes on within 'el paso' when I visit. For two of the more infamous people in the realms, it seems that they had no qualms with getting people on their side. I participated in their hunt for a certain madame and her companion, it was quite fun watching them run from me of all people. But it was also disgusting how much they actually reek of the young prince. I am glad for the realms rules, he started looking more like his majesty and less like them." Sheila looks victoriously while waving her tail around as she returns to her wolf form.

If it wasn't for the smaller participants there were a lot of competitive people trying to get on his Majesty's good side to get the bounty that was put out on certain people's heads. That particular bounty didn't only have his majesty's approval on it but some people joined simply so they could see the prince smile. It was important for none of them to fail so they made sure to go fully out on it but Dora was pretty sure Danny didn't even know that that was a competition. The high King was very adamant not to fail because he definitely didn't want to fail. It was honestly a shock that he didn't participate himself but that was most likely because he made some sort of deal with Danny.

Honestly the competition alone actually changed several people's stances on how they view the high King himself. Even if it wasn't meant to be a political move, everything that he did was a reflection of the crown. It very much just proves that he had drastically changed from his former self to do something new. There were definitely several people that were iffy when he returned but the fact that he went out of his way to ask for help in such a massive way. On top of the fact that there were plenty of people that would 100% agree to hunting down those people personally without even the prize being involved.

Sheila and her pack of children had successfully caught them or that is what Dora heard through the grapevine. But apparently it was a larger group effort that didn't really want to get more attention than needed since the empress was just the face of it all. Danny doesn't even know that he just has a lot of support because he doesn't let people get close enough to actually show him that. But Dora sees all the support that even the people his citizens would give just to see him be happy. Like a shiny star that had fallen from the sky.

There is no other motive but to admire how someone could be so charismatic but not realizing how incredibly popular he is. The amount of other things that were also involved with it was just him being around, honestly he could start a whole movement and he wouldn't even realize it. Now that was the kind of attention it came from just being himself but it wasn't like it was a bad thing because Danny had a good heart. The more positive outlook since they are also doing it to make sure that the king stayed the way he was and didn't return to his ways.

Dora wonders if she can get that type of attention from someone at some point in her life. She had made plenty of allies and companions, only a handful of people became her friends. Knowing how much observers want to control everything there weren't really many people she could truly trust. The people that she did trust didn't like the observers just as much as she did. Which was all well but having someone who knew what the observers were thinking would have been a plus but there is nobody who even comes close to that.

So Dora says on her floor next to a bean bag that she could have sat in but the floor felt better. Sheila decided to curl around her while talking her ear off about all the little things that have been happening while she was away. Almost like a best friend would if a best friend could be a mother, Dora always appreciated her intentions whenever she dropped by. So they continued talking while Sheila was never getting bored of talking and Dora just sat and listened, agreeing eventually to certain things but disagreeing with other things. A lot of gossip among the gods and Royals.

She couldn't help laughing but then there was a knock at her door that seems to have cut their conversation short. Dora wasn't expecting any visitors and Sheila definitely didn't tell any of her people where she was going. It may have been a while since Dora had been human but Danny and Duke had given her a rundown of normal human behaviors. Certain things that should happen in certain things that shouldn't happen especially within her building so she knows it wasn't a package or mail. There was room for things like that and she hadn't ordered any food nor did she know anybody who would try ordering something for her.

A peek through the door peek hole and she saw a short woman whose face was not exactly in frame but close enough. Her brown curly hair was very much in the way of actually seeing her face. Instead of opening the door Dora just spoke softly asking who it was and the response was grainy at best. But she did recognize the voice and she was more shocked when she went to actually open the door to see Hestia holding a pot.

"Can I come in?" Hestia looks a lot shorter than she normally does and Dora stepped aside so she could get in.

"No offense but Danny isn't here?" She knows that the maiden goddess normally spent her time around the realms of the Royal Family so it was a valid reason for her to be confused. Sheila also looked curious from her spot as she was in her human form now. Dora had the realization that her and Hestia hadn't properly met yet.

"Empress, hello, you don't need to be uncomfortable for my sake. I know that Danny is not here; he's quite well enjoying himself right now. I just wanted to come talk to you, you know of the girl that I have been working with for a while. Gardens on Olympus have brought some spark of Joy back to her which is good but I was thinking that she really needs a friend. I was curious if you would like to meet her?"

Chapter Text

"You know you didn't have to come back, we can just reschedule at a later date."

"I did not see the point of delaying your effectiveness. You said you had further questions for me?"

When Pariah was originally introduced to the multicolored doctor he was slightly confused. Most doctors stuck to one color or colors that combined but not bright enough to be considered a rainbow. Dr.Quinn on the other hand was the exact opposite of that. Aside from her having bleached hair the tips of her hair were two separate colors. That she kept in low twin tails even though there were waves in certain parts of her hair that suggest that she kept them in high twin tails.

Originally Pariah wasn't going to stay long, he was simply going to make an appointment and move on with his day. But she picked his curiosity when she asked him to sit down for a while so they could talk over certain things. It was easy to get Danny's medical history to her but then she started asking more personal questions. Some Pariah cannot answer because he wasn't there and Danny did not like talking a lot about his life with his former Guardians.

But she was polite regardless and very patient. He had never spoken to a doctor who didn't have either some snotty remark or a hint of pride for their accomplishments. Frostbite may try to not seem that way but he did take a great honor in being an effective doctor. All he could assume was that this was something tailored specifically for therapists, since they needed to be approachable for their patients. The doctor offered him a seat and they continued their conversation from earlier before he was called away to Danny's School.

"Now I want to be direct with you because I do not treat patients without their consent. I am not a child therapist, but I treated as many people as I could. I don't know if you would like to take the opportunity but my doors are open not just for him but for you as well." Dr.Quinn opened a device on her lap and tapped away before looking back at him for an answer.

It wasn't as if Pariah was having any issues sleeping, aside from the fact that apparently he has been experiencing fatigue from over exertion. It wasn't affecting his performance and his routine has not faltered. He couldn't think of anything that Danny had that he also had for him to have a therapist. Though he thought back to the day Hestia had told him to get a therapist, she never said specifically for Danny but just in general. Perhaps it was for both of them.

Pariah couldn't see what exactly she could help him with because there weren't any issues at the current moment. Beside regaining his son's full trust but that was something he had to work on his own. However from Bruce's explanation, therapists assist with mental transgressions so she saw something he didn't, who was Pariah to question her. Healers of the mind, that was definitely a title he never heard of before but if he encounters more people like her he would definitely bestow it upon them.

"I don't understand the need for me to have one as well but if you see something I don't then very well." Pariah agreed but the doctor seemed more thoughtful by the way he phrased it. Hestia told him that it would be best for him to take the opportunity if somebody offers him some assistance.

"Perhaps we could start with that. Is there a particular reason you think you don't need a therapist?" Dr.Quinn asked.

Pariah simply repeated what he had thought earlier. The therapist didn't show any signs of discomfort or any emotion. She simply took notes of what Pariah said before continuing their conversation. Perhaps it wasn't the lack of emotional response but reading her was quite difficult he wasn't exactly sure what she was thinking. Which was odd because he could easily read Bruce, he wasn't exactly skilled at hiding his emotions despite his grumpy outward expression.

"Well therapists aren't only for just that. Our jobs are to help people get better, I am considered a psychiatrist. But there are therapists that help with injuries like physical therapists. There are plenty of different things that affect the mind, even the simplest of stress can cause major damage further down the line. Small things from your past you don't realize are affecting you in the future."

The smaller things of the past were mostly for the past and Pariah didn't really look back on them. Of course there was his attitude during the time before his imprisonment that if he looked at it now honestly seemed embarrassing. But he would never actually admit to that simply at the fact that there was a lot tied to that persona. Mostly the fear of keeping those who want to see him gone in line. Those were the thoughts that he kept himself.

When Dr.Quinn originally introduced herself she made sure to have it clear that anything someone was to tell her would stay between them. So he wouldn't be able to know what happens when she talks to Danny but she can give him a mild analysis on his progress. But that seemed to be an overall thing so that would also apply to him in this scenario. They were definitely people who appreciated a secret keeper but she was a different type of secret keeper. She gave advice back and didn't seem judgmental when she did.

"I am not sure of what exactly you would qualify as a small thing, but they were definitely a list of things that started off bigger things. Such as how I was able to build a family, even though I would never admit that it doesn't exactly feel complete." Pariah wasn't exactly sure if he was doing well but Danny was happy. Definitely a lot happier than he was at the very beginning.

Pariah was glad for that but it still felt like something was missing and he wasn't sure what it was yet. Of course he had the curiosity of what Jasmine was like, the daughter who had to act like a mother to keep her brother from going insane. She was definitely one of his but it felt more personal, he didn't want to separate the siblings and he knows that Jasmine was the only thing from Danny's old world that he actually missed. Something special that only they shared and Pariah wanted to make sure he had that but he wasn't sure if he was also missing something.

"And when exactly do you get that feeling of emptiness? Is it during an event or if you are alone?" She asked and that honestly trumped him.

He hadn't actually thought about when he felt empty but they were definitely moments where it would be more present. Perhaps the more present moments of that thought were what she was asking. It wasn't when he was interacting with Bruce but they were definitely fleeting thoughts of it. Was it when Bruce's child would take Danny and run off to do their little things? But that seemed weird Danny had found someone to call his own so that shouldn't be right.

He wasn't upset by their interactions but there was definitely that thought when they did have them. So he had the thing thoroughly about it because surely it wasn't solely because of that reason. Dr.Quinn on the other hand stretched out a bowl full of small things that were in a paper of some kind. Pariah took one before inspecting it confused and she simply chuckled before grabbing one from the bowl and unwrapping it. A small colored ball within the center and she simply stuck it in her mouth. He repeated the same motion and wasn't exactly sure what to do with it until it landed on his tongue. It was sweet.

"What exactly did you just give me?" He didn't mean to sound harsh but she seemed to actually find his question amusing.

"A lot of the time children call them granny candies because they keep them in their bags. They're strawberry bonbons, a child favorite but I would say it's for everybody. For some reason you pegged me as a sweet tooth guy, you seem to have a lot on your mind which kind of made you look like you're grumpy. Sweets make everyone happy and that's why I make sure to keep a lot of them on me at all times." And the doctor would be correct. Pariah was very much delighted. There was definitely a category of foods that he hadn't tried yet and he would probably get to later.

"The question you had asked me but this isn't exactly easy to explain." Pariah hated the feeling of not exactly having the answers to every question she asked him. But she gestured for him to continue almost with a bag of encouragement. "My son has acquired a partner so to say, I am not upset by this at all. I am glad that he has found someone that makes him happy. But there's the lingering feeling that isn't exactly directed towards them but it stays. Every time I see them together it's just there."

"Vesper, have you ever been romantically in love?" Now that was a question that was a definite no. There had never been anyone who would actually take the time to involve themselves with him. No there never was anyone who would try risking it, Pariah would have never let anybody get that close to his feelings. Aside from Danny but he was pretty sure his son doesn't count in this regard.

"Well doctor that would be a no. Besides I have never met anybody who would actually take any interest in me in that way, most from back home are a bit squirrely by even the mention of me." It wasn't a lie, there is really no reason for him to actually try finding someone like that since people normally ran from him.

The closest thing to a relationship he had with anyone would be either to his son or to Hestia being his very odd companion. He was almost halfway tempted to call her family but she had a family and he didn't want to be included in their genuine messy drama. Watching from a distance was just fine for him, though he knows that she enjoys watching from a distance as well mostly because she's tired of trying to break it up. But those were familial ties and hestia's case platonic, a word that he had learned from Danny after his many denials of not liking Duke Thomas. Platonic his ass if they didn't start dating after today he would owe Bruce so much wine.

"Not even Danny's mother?" Pariah felt an undying urge as he latched himself onto the chair; he wasn't exactly sure what his facial expression was but he knew it wasn't kind. The thought of that woman or either of the old parental figures of his son getting even remotely close to him just irked him in a way. A murderous mood that even Pariah was about 7 seconds away from just leaving the doctor's office and going to kill them himself. He has to remember that he made a promise.

"There aren't enough words to describe the feeling I have towards that woman but none of them are pleasant. I say we would leave it to the death sentence just for existing." Pariah just realized that his murderous intentions had slipped out for a second and he was worried. But the doctor kept her neutral expression and she hadn't even written that part down. He was trying to search for some sort of response but he couldn't find any.

"I am getting a more general sense of what you mean by emotions driving you. You had mentioned this when we were originally signing up for Danny. Perhaps the word you were looking for, for the feeling that you were having was wonder. Trying to do something new with your life and since you have never experienced romance before you are curious to see what would happen if you found it yourself." A sense of adventure was likely something he did but Danny did often. The entire point of this trip had just been one long adventure with other things getting thrown into the mix.

The thought of doing something else that wasn't exactly a part of his routine was a new one and he wasn't exactly sure how that would apply to him. Were there really things that he didn't do or things he would like to try? Some of those things tended to be more brute force but a lot of the things that he sees his son doing when he gets the feeling were mundane. Danny's library for example was full of books and things that he actually found interesting. He had taken it upon himself to look at one of them.

Stories like those were something he could easily get lost in and if he wasn't careful so he didn't really try picking up a book again. But there were books and genres he didn't know existed. It really was just something he had just never tried putting any effort into but it existed within his walls. The castle had a library but he never really spent any time there since he was normally in his office or conquering which later turned into taking care of Danny.

"Are you telling me to go into a romantic relationship, doctor?" The doctor blinked once before blinking again and gave him a gentle smile.

"Not exactly, I'm telling you to branch out a little. A lot of the time life gets boring because people stay within the same bubble and in the same routine for most of their lives. The feeling of yearning for something else, the sense of wonder is common in everything. You can definitely find something that you're interested in and maybe find someone else who's also interested in that. You don't need to be in a romantic relationship to conquer that sense of wonder but it could be a small victory from all your efforts."

So to find someone who shared a sense of wonder or someone who found what he was interested in as interesting. No, the person would come later or never, to find something he was interested in was more important. So while he was thinking about this he also realized that she didn't really explain her role the way that Pariah thought it would be. He was more like she was untangling the feelings and then organizing them in a way that he can understand them. Almost like a very odd Sorcerer of emotions.

"So what exactly would I be looking for if I said books were an interest of mine." It wasn't yet but he definitely had moments where he wanted to just find something to look at. It's almost like they drew him in every single time he would acquire one. A dangerous thing indeed.

"Well there are several different places for stuff like that. Aside from a local library if you want to keep to yourself there are book clubs which normally specialize in either a genre or a type of book. It's for where people go together to talk about books that they find interesting a lot of the time there are different groups like that. Like a group for antiques or a group for stamps which ironically I found out recently. There are groups for a bunch of different people as well." Groups like those weren't exactly something that sparked an idea but it was definitely a start.

There were definitely certain people he didn't want to interact with but he wasn't exactly sure how he was going to weed those out. But that was a problem for later on he had now a general idea of what he was going to be using his time for which was good. He really hated doing paperwork but he did it anyway he just needed something else to be doing. Something that wasn't just a copy of someone else or what he would normally do.

He actually felt it's a bit fuzzy realizing that this was the first time he actually found something to do. A spark of wonder as the doctor called it was definitely a positive thing. All he could help was that Danny found whatever answer he might need while he was here. As the doctor said that she doesn't interview anyone without their consent Pariah would have to talk to him after the session was over. Here I was hoping he would actually go around talking to her but he was going to hold off for a day and talk to him about it tomorrow.

Pariah hoped that this wasn't going to be a mistake and held back this small piece of information again. Danny seemed very happy so his day with his partner is going well and it would be best if they talked about it tomorrow. There is going to be no official date until either Danny agrees or Pariah just takes his place. Whether Danny or not actually agrees didn't really matter like this doctor and she was kind. It would definitely return to her.

He looked at the time and realized that it was getting later and the doctor seemed to have realized that as well. So they decide to wrap it up for the evening and probably call her for a checkup. She had shoved several candies in his pockets when he went to grab his wallet and a few of them fell out. He hadn't even realized that she managed to put those in without him noticing and for some reason she seemed a bit smug, Dr.Quinn was definitely not the average doctor.

"So I have realized that we haven't actually talked about price, how much are your services?" Pariah had officially gotten a shocked expression from her. She had been doing this without even thinking about the price. "You do have a price don't you? Dr.Quinn please tell me that you're not doing your practices for free." She chuckled, like actually chuckling, to him.

"See I haven't had a patient in a while and the last person to pay me was quite some time ago and also by the government. Nowadays I don't really worry about money and I help people for free so it didn't really cross my mind at all. I mean if you're insistent I would have to think of something later but right now nothing really comes to mind?" Pariah has truly found a doctor like no other because she was extremely carefree.

"No this won't do. Take this, I don't know how much it would be worth here but it's from home. I know that around here I don't see much of the gardens but this is a seed to a tree. It isn't from around here so it may be worth more than I would be able to price for you but it has a calming effect when either stewed as is or as it's fully grown tree. Though I believe humans may mistake it for gold, it may look like it and feel like it but it's not I assure you of that." It wasn't much but he was simply carrying it on him.

No, he thought it wasn't much but the doctor seemed to have lit up like a Christmas tree. She seemed genuinely interested in the seed more than money, not that he was complaining but if that was a form of payment she would enjoy then he would most likely have to bring more seeds from their garden. Dr.Quinn seemed more than pleased and aggressively shook his hand while shoving more candy into his pocket. They were different forms of candy now not just bonbons, where she had pulled it from he doesn't know.

He does remember Pandora saying that they were magicians in the world; perhaps she was one for sweets. Maybe she could make the tree become some sort of sweet. So the plants were her ingredients, well that would make sense. He would definitely have to pay her in a lot of seeds and all different types which mean he would have to invest from the realm but that would be fine. He knew that there were plenty of people that would be willing to give him garden seeds.

There was a soft thump from behind him and he turned to see two women standing in the doorway of the office. He had not realized that the doctor would be receiving more patience especially at this hour. He moved to the side to let them clearly make their way to the doctor before he excused himself. Before briefly leaving he could see the doctor showing the red-headed woman the seed he had given her and she looked almost impressed. Perhaps there were more people that enjoyed the gardens despite the city being gloomy. Hm?

Chapter Text

If he was to say that the last 24 hours hadn't made him feel like he was on clouds Danny would be lying. He's all spread out on his bed since they got the day off and he really doesn't want to get up. He started grinning like a dork every single time he opened up his phone because he changed his wallpaper to a stupid image of Duke eating absolute shit on the sidewalk from the day before. That's his idiot, oh dear ancients he had a boyfriend.

Yes he had dated girls in the past but this felt different from that. Danny had a miserable life and it was pretty miserable while dating them which is probably why it ended so badly. But this was significantly better than his previous life. He was absolutely down bad and the worst of all he learned that phrase from Dora because he called her after spamming her multiple times of what happened. Well more like she called him because she was tired of reading text messages.

In her words "about damn time" before berating him to be careful since Duke was definitely fragile and wasn't exactly the same as dating a ghost. As if that would matter Danny had never dated a ghost before but her warning was heard out thoroughly. The point where he decided to hang up on her though was when she was going to go into a conversation that he didn't want to have with her. The jumpscare of her even mentioning babies actually freaked him out. Speaking of the devil, she was up bright and early.
_____
The Greek conspiracy
'Give her shinies' changed 'Duchess Tammy' to 'Consort Taylor'
'Give her shinies' changed 'Alien or Vampire' to 'Prince Manny'
'Give her shinies' changed themselves to 'The peasant shipper'

Prince Manny: Dora wtf is this

The peasant shipper: OwO
The peasant shipper: I didn't think you would be up....

Consort Taylor: Dora??
Consort Taylor: I did not teach her that I swear

The peasant shipper: WHY ARE YOU BOTH AWAKE IT'S LIKE 2 AM RIGHT NOW

Prince Manny: You know I don't sleep

Consort Taylor: Wait what?! You love to sleep tho???

Prince Manny: Oh yeah, insomnia coded nowadays

The peasant shipper: This is true, CONSORT TAYLOR WHY ARE YOU AWAKE 🫵🧐

Consort Taylor: You keep making my name every other version of my name but this seems oddly specific

The peasant shipper: You get to match with your hubby

Prince Manny: I know where you sleep at night.

The peasant shipper: ANYWAY, Taylor you are deflecting
The peasant shipper: Why are you up?

Consort Taylor: Still not my name-
Consort Taylor: It's a full house tonight and someone thought it would be funny and put red paint on someone else face

Prince Manny: I sense a but here

The peasant shipper: That sounds like fun though

Consort Taylor: Not when the person with the red paint on his face rekindles his insanity and glee to play Russian Roulette with my baby brother.

Prince Manny: What-

The peasant shipper: What's Russian Roulette?

Prince Manny: gambling with someone's life Dora
Prince Manny: Duke are you being serious?

Consort Taylor: Damian has insane luck and Tim was sent to a room to decompress. Said room is with a family friend because she is the only person Tim even remotely trusts
Consort Taylor: wait why do you know what Russian Roulette is?

Prince Manny: Ummm

The peasant shipper: Danny?

Prince Manny: My mom showed me how to play once, I am not giving further explanation about that.

The peasant shipper: I would like to just say that homicide is an option.

Prince Manny: Dora no

Consort Taylor: Danny is your mom magical by chance?

Prince Manny: Why??

The peasant shipper: she is NOT, trust me duke she is the equivalent of below average

Consort Taylor: Hm.

Prince Manny: WDYM HM??

Consort Taylor: Don't worry about it

The peasant shipper: Amen Duke Amen

_____

Danny pretty much has lost his whimsy but he couldn't stop thinking particularly about Duke's older brother. Rekindling insanity and glee in harming others, he was triggered by some face paint. Almost sounded ridiculous but there was somebody in Gotham that apparently everyone either feared or had some form of hatred towards who had face paint. How could he forget since the clown himself seems to be a very elaborate thing in their family's life.

Hell if it was really up to him, Danny would probably fight him on the spot. But then again he really doesn't want to run into the clown of Gotham City because he hates clowns. But there was always the option of just getting someone else to beat up the clown especially as the clown is causing harm to others. A shiver runs down his spine when he thinks about the circus music playing in the distance.

Sitting back up on his bed he almost forgot that he mentioned something that he really hadn't told anyone before. He was definitely young when that happened but looking at it now he realized that that wasn't even close to ethical. Such a young kid playing around with a deadly weapon that for a fact was definitely armed. Knowing the Fentons they probably didn't even have any safety locks on them or anything to stop it from a kid shooting it off.

There were definitely a bunch of machines around the house that shouldn't have been lying around with children. Where any innocent hand could grab on to them and get hurt by the number of sharp objects that were attached to it. But the fact that nobody even bat an eye or tried calling some sort of service for the children didn't seem fair. Perhaps he was doomed from the start to live in a terrible house or his former parents who were just never going to change.

There was no guarantee that if he stayed in that house it would get any better or it would get worse. Madeline Fenton had confirmed that just by creating things to make sure that he went down permanently. Jack Fenton had confirmed that every single time he would boast and make sure that everyone heard him say that he would rip Phantom molecule by molecule. The only thing Danny could think of now was if Jazz was okay because she was probably the only person he couldn't account for.

Here's hoping that she was better off wherever she was or if she was looking for him in a way. He wished he had a chance to say goodbye to her before he left but he couldn't find her. That would probably be his only regret especially when it came to the old world. The rockiest relationship that he even had that he knew would be somewhat stable was with Valerie and they weren't exactly friends. Ironically they were exes who just so happened to also be co-workers when it came to hunting other ghosts.

It was a semi good partnership while it lasted and Valerie seemed to be okay with it. There's nothing that he could do to repay her for saving his life a couple of times. But he did do her one good favor by removing every issue that was stopping her from having a normal life. By going to the realms all the other ghosts followed him and since the portal was destroyed they couldn't go back to that town. Which means Amity Park could be as close to normal as it possibly could aside from Vlad.

A soft knock came from his door, one that he didn't expect especially considering the hour. Danny slowly stretches out of his bed to walk swaying towards the door. Opening it to find his dad on the other side who looked mildly concerned for his well-being and Danny wasn't exactly surprised. There were nights where he couldn't sleep and he could just hear someone speaking softly on the other side of the door. His dad was checking up on him once and a while for quite some time now.

"Am I interrupting something?" Somehow seeing Pariah look more drained than he does was actually very impressive. Danny simply stepped aside and decided to gesture to his dad to come inside. He was pretty easy to get comfortable in his room. He could see that his dad was saying very hard not to ask a very certain question. It must have been written all over his face again.

"You're not about to try to give me a talk about dating mortals are you?" Danny sassed and he could see that his dad was actually thinking about it. So instead of letting him actually think it out Danny just threw a pillow at his face when he got close enough. "You are not going to give me that talk."

"As someone who has never been in a relationship to even describe that I don't think I would be best suited to give you that talk anyway. Though I was going to have a talk with you about something else. At first I considered giving it to you in the morning but it seems that you were already awake, which is why I thought right now would be the best time to." His dad pointed to the spot next to him to sit.

So they were talking about his insomnia then. At some point he assumed that his dad was going to come around to talk about it but he's surprised that he didn't just wait until he brought Frostbite. His doctor was due to come in 2 days anyway so it would have been best to talk about it then but it seems plans had changed. Unless his dad is about to tell him that he had fired Frostbite which he would start biting ankles if that's the case.

"No I did not fire the doctor, I didn't read your mind either it seems like you didn't register that you said that out loud. I like where my ankles are, thank you and the last thing I need is you teething on me." Pariah looked quite unimpressed and Danny snorted. Perhaps the exhaustion is finally getting to him but he still doesn't feel like he's going to pass out.

"So to what at this very odd hour do I owe the pleasure of entertaining you dear sir?" Danny decided to be dramatic while laying back on his pillow.

"Through various recommendations starting with the hearth, even frostbite had told me about this when he originally gave you your check 2 weeks ago. It was offered to get you a secondary doctor, one that could help you with your sleep." Danny didn't realize that they were doctors that specialized in that but that checks out with the infinite realms being the way it is.

"I sense something here, there's something else entirely with this doctor isn't it?" His dad sighs before removing a pamphlet that he was hiding somewhere and handing it off to Danny.

Danny read the front page twice before squinting at the words cause he thought he was being delusional. It seemed that he was correct when he was reading it right the first time. He was being recommended to a therapist and it wasn't just his dad telling him this. Danny wasn't sure whether he should have been offended or impressed that his dad actually knew what a therapist was. But surely he doesn't think that Danny needs one, he has been doing fine lately even having a healthy relationship that he started on his own.

"Please tell me that you're not serious about this right?" His dad looked almost defeated but not exactly surprised either. So it wasn't exactly his decision but someone else suggested it one too many times to him.

"She has already said that she won't treat any patients that don't want to be treated and I am not going to force you to do anything that you don't want to. Whether you decide to visit her or not would be entirely up to you but it's an option that's on the table if you would like it. I know that you have a sense of happiness but if that was just enough you wouldn't be awake right now, would you?"

There was no reason for that comment to sting at all but it did. It was almost evil how accurately his dad pretty much just summed up his original thoughts in one question. Danny wasn't even sure why he couldn't sleep and it seems that his dad doesn't know either. Looking over the panel he could see that she was actually from Gotham, well that was definitely odd he thought it would be someone from the realms. Just trusting someone from the city to have that information even though they're supposed to be undercover sounded weird.

"So you're trusting a random human mortal with my identity and everything else. This is coming from the same guy that would not leave me alone when me and Dora would sneak out of the castle. I'm impressed you're improving!" Danny lightly shoved his dad and Pariah reached over to grab his hair and ruffle him around a bit. That was true though since his dad really didn't like having him out of his sight for more than a minute back then.

"Aside from the recommendations she is actually quite a skilled doctor. The people who recommended her had really downplayed her skills by simply stating that she was good at her job." Danny looked slightly confused before it clicked in his mind. The thought of it actually dawned on him and he never actually thought it would be true but it seems to be the case.

The only way someone can praise someone else's skills is either they see it in action or experience it firsthand. Being a participant or being an overseer tends to be the reason why most people recommend other people. The one thing about therapists is that they don't have a second or third party involved during sessions; it's one-on-one most of the time if not group therapy. Danny learned that from his sister when she was talking about it. This doctor didn't do group therapy so that only left one option for his dad to be so chipper.

Pariah Dark was getting therapy from a human doctor. Now that was definitely a statement he never thought he would actually say or hear. There was no reason for him to ask his dad if he is getting therapy but at the same time he was curious. Someone enough to actually get him to sit down and talk about himself which was new. His dad prided himself in a lot of things but there were certain things about him that nobody knew about. Especially when it came to his past because the only reason Danny knows how he got the throne is because he saw it in a dream.

Of course it could just be a ploy but his dad is not the scheming type anyway. Willingly being cheerful about this openly most likely not that his dad was also going to go back. There is definitely no changing his mind when he puts it towards something and this was probably the most out of pocket thing he could think of. Was it out of character for his dad? Yes but his dad was making an effort to change clearly which is almost impressive since Danny didn't really think they would be much of a difference. He knows that he's sweet to Danny but when he is with literally anyone else it's either death glares or anger.

"I'll think about it. I'm going to assume that you didn't make an appointment for me since you weren't even sure I was going to accept." Danny folded the pamphlet before putting it on his nightstand, his dad simply nodded before ruffling his hair again. "Okay Mr.Man, I am not a dog, stop that." Which only got his dad to do it even more.

"It does not matter if you are a dog or my son I would still do that to you regardless because you look incredibly fluffy. And squishable which wasn't the word I would use but it's the word that Dorathea describes you as." Oh dear ancients his dad was picking up Dora's slang, he hopes that this isn't a forever thing but knowing Dora and her very influential self. There was a possibility that this was going to be a very very bad thing.

She really needs to stop spending so much time with Duke because now he's teaching her stuff and there is nothing that he could do to stop it. Which wasn't entirely a bad thing he does like his two favorite people to get along but Dora coming to him with a new word everyday was terrifying. One day she could come to him with a decent word and then the next day she comes with the pure gibberish. Because what in the ever loving ectoplasm is "skibidi".

"Actually speaking of my chaotic dragon best friend, who was her guardian?" Danny never had the opportunity to actually text her about it because she was either busy or he was distracted. Might as well ask the one person he knows that gives out approval to whoever comes to visit from the realms.

"I am not entirely sure you two have actually formally met but she is a She Wolf from a clan that's near Dorathea's Palace. She is the chief of that clan and they were also participants of something that I was hosting a while ago. She had the opportunity to have a prize and all she asked was to spend more time with the young princess so I gave her that." A she-wolf friend that Danny didn't know about, he learned something new everyday. At least it seems that they were close friends which was good.

"What?" His dad was making a face and Danny wasn't exactly sure why.

"Because you are quite overprotective over the young dragon which is ironic since it should be the other way around. You hold her at some sort of sentimental value which isn't a bad thing but do remember that humans tend to get the wrong idea when some people are connected." Danny's face scrunched up in a form that didn't actually suit him and would definitely cause him wrinkles in the future.

Someone had already mistaken them for dating and Danny felt like punching either the closest person or a wall. He knows that Dora definitely felt the same because they were not dating. Though it would be funny since the first day of school people probably thought they were dating and now Danny has an opportunity to be chaotic. Time for him to test how far he can go with messing with the rich kids that don't know better than to assume.

Chapter Text

Having a conversation with literally anyone in the manor was probably the stupidest thing Duke could try having. He knows for a fact that he looks like an idiot right now because of how much he's grinning but couldn't help but be happy. After they left the library hand in hand Barbara was very happy and then mildly threatened Danny which was hilarious. She really needs to stop making wheelchair jokes but she can help it and has threatened to run Danny over with an enchanted wheelchair.

Duke trying to reintroduce Danny to literally any of his siblings was probably about to go as well as it did with Barbara. If not worse because he knows that some of them can be a tad bit too creative when he comes to threatening people. They ended up getting ice cream and Duke's face planted into the sidewalk because Danny said something so out of pocket he didn't expect it. He should have expected it, it's Danny's sense of humor.

So here Duke was after Danny had dropped him off at the Wayne Manor front gate, he really was a gentleman and Duke felt like his face was probably beet red. Walking through the front door was probably the best thing since there was no one else minus Cass who was sitting on the stairs. It was almost like the gods were watching over him because this was the only person he really wanted to walk into right now. Cass simply patted the stairs twice before scooting over for Duke to come sit with her.

"So it's finally official then." Cass was more than certain that she didn't even need to state it as a question. Duke was more than happy to aggressively nod in her direction. "Good. If he breaks your heart then there is nothing stopping me from going over there. I can make it work." Duke snorted before pulling out his phone and showing her a picture of their date. Oh dear, it was actually a date that they went on.

"Sadly it seems like everyone would have to get in line, Barbara has already been the first to threaten him with her wheelchair. I already got threatened mildly by his dad but I think I'm still missing the shovel talk from two other people." There was Danny's aunt that he hasn't met yet aside from his dream and Dora who would probably threaten him with something more creative than her pit talk before.

Getting the shovel talk was pretty much a rite of passage even though in Duke's experience he has seen his siblings' partners get shovel talk. Bernard's shovel talk was definitely interesting because it was before he knew about the whole vigilante thing. Duke just remembered that they had to play out like a mafia family that was secretly integrated into society as celebrities. It scared the living daylights out of him. Let's just say it didn't get any better after he found out about the whole vigilante thing.

Kon's shovel talk was actually a lot more simpler, not that it was less intimidating it was just easier since he knew the Bat family. There was a lot of debate on who would threaten Kon first which turned out to be none of the siblings actually. Tim went out of his way to make sure that Kon thoroughly knew that if he either breaks up with him or leaves for stupid reasons, that Tim was going to do a number of atrocities to him that not even his family would be able to put him back together. Apparently that conversation was in so much detail that even Connor was surprised that Tim had that much knowledge on how to dissect somebody.

It was so effective that literally any other creative insults or threats that the Batman had come up with did not scare Kon in the slightest. Minus one threat from Jason which apparently Connor just refused to talk about as well. Duke didn't even bother asking what either of them told Connor but the fact that Tim pretty much said he can take care of himself and decided to throw in his partners anyway was pretty on brand for him actually. The traditional shovel talk wasn't a normal thing to happen but there were chances of people getting that opportunity.

Of course there was no one actually old enough to give Dick's girlfriend Kori her shovel talk but Duke had heard from Tim that Damian definitely threatened her a couple of times. Which was honestly no surprise there since Dick was pretty much Damian's second dad. There wasn't really much talk of anyone threatening anyone else but that was for now and stuff was the immortal daughter-in-law so regardless of who she ends up dating or getting married to at the end there really wasn't any shovel talk for her.

Duke and Cass talked for a while well sitting on the stairs that even Alfred passed by saying congratulations before continuing on with his duties. There was never any point of asking how the butler knows he always knows. Now there was the worry of any of his other siblings actually knowing, which if they did they either didn't straight out say it or completely decided to make a plan on their own time. They had it off for dinner and it seemed to be a full house, even Jason showed up. Duke could have sworn that Jason was still pissed with Bruce but apparently not.

All was going well and Duke bid everyone else good night while the rest of the family went on to do their patrols for the evening. Which was honestly a nice end for the day cause he felt like he was on clouds while going to sleep but not before saying good night to Danny over text message. Drifting to sleep was fairly easy and almost positive until he was woken up by a crack at the door. Alfred was hovering by the door frame apparently something had happened during Patrol and Duke needed to go out.

Check in the time it was 1:00 a.m. so there hadn't been either a breakout or something else. Needing extra hands was not a normal thing when Bruce could easily call in anyone else but it seemed to be something in-house. Making his way to the cave he was greeted by Kate, their technical aunt but more like an older sister. She was using the bat computer and trying to find someone else's location. Duke got closer and could see that she was trying to find Robin.

"The League of Assassins?" Duke spoke and actually spooked her which was weird. They may all be trained and not be able to hear each other's footsteps but Duke was definitely not loud enough for her to hear him coming.

"No, worse." The computers started glitching a few times before a maniacal laugh from the speakers started playing throughout the cave. Duke looked at the screen to see Tim but he didn't really look like himself there was red smeared all over his face. His eyes were definitely dilated so he was not himself but manic.

"Come on BatMom you can't honestly think that that's going to help you find him. Tweet, tweet little bird, you really wanted to play games today so I'll entertain you. Hello little sunshine since you had a good day you get to pick, 1 through 6 pick a number any number." Tim, no, JJ had Damian bound to a chair in the background. They were both still in their costumes so it most likely happened while they were out on patrol.

There was a protocol if anything like this were to happen which was almost rare to never since Tim had a good control of his sanity when he was trying. Which was most of the time unless something either triggered it or someone forcibly pulled it out of him. The number one thing that Duke was told is that if this was to ever happen to keep JJ from doing anything so stale for as long as he can. Duke decided to go for the one thing that JJ has actually given him a choice.

"5." JJ actually looked disappointed but decided to shrug and agree to it. Whatever he was agreeing to Duke wasn't exactly sure, until JJ pulled out a gun. Well shit he just admitted Damian's fate unless the kid could break up but Tim is again one of them and they know how to restrain each other effectively.

"Fine, fine,we're going to be fair. You said five and I'm going to agree to your rules because I asked you. There's going to be one bullet within the gun and we're going to spin it to see if our dear bird can actually have good luck in his life. Be grateful for the little birdie I didn't have for him. I would have definitely not asked her. So all we can do is really pray, you get five chances, five chances to live." The twisted game of Russian Roulette the Duke wasn't exactly sure he was wanting to witness. Had he known the details he wouldn't have just assumed right away and would have just said six. But JJ would have definitely not given him the answer since he's actually the least cooperative when trying to negotiate.

"Kate?" The red head in question was recording most likely for the others who were on comms Duke had no connection to yet. JJ turned around and looked at both of them before starting and thought to himself before pointing in Duke's.

"I just realized you're not really dressed for the party, go get dressed and then we can start!" JJ grinned while waving the gun frantically at the screen. Duke looked at Kate and then back at JJ before he started laughing and screaming at Duke to hurry up. Kate gestured to him to go but to take his time because as long as he's able to stall there was a chance.

Duke rushed over to the locker room just so that JJ had the idea that he was actually going to hurry up to do this. Whether he would fool the smartest Robin or not was honestly depending on how far JJ had actually gone down the rabbit hole. But before he put on any clothing he decided that he was going to make a quick call to someone who could actually help their situation. The only thing he could do was pray that she was even up.

"Meow meow, hello little kitten Harley is currently grooving her way into victory. I swear you can never let her play Mario kart cause she would win regardless." The feline tone of Silena coming through the phone while there is a cheer of both Ivy praising her girlfriend in the background and Harley pretty much gloating.

"Hi yeah we don't really have a lot of time. We have a situation and I kind of need Harley like right now." Duke put his phone on speaker while setting it down to actually get changed into his gear. Selina really didn't hesitate because she had calmed them both down and ended the phone off to Harley.

"Hello my little bottle rocket, word from our resident tech alien says that you have a boyfriend now. Congratulations kid welcome to the alphabet Mafia by the way I didn't realize. What can I help you with this specialty of clownery?" Harley stick accident came through the mic. She sounded a little bit tipsy but it was going to have to do.

"Yeah we can talk about that later, JJ's awake and he's currently holding Robin hostage somewhere that we don't know. And he's trying to play Russian Roulette with our little brother." There is definitely a screech in the background from someone you couldn't exactly pin who it was as he was placing the last piece of armor on. He knows that Kate told him to take his time but Duke really didn't want to risk JJ getting impatient and starting without him.

Harley on the other hand didn't say anything she simply sighed before sounding a bit sad and hung up the phone. She texted that she was going to take care of it and to tell JJ that mommy's coming. At least something to stall him even further, Duke connected his coms to the main channel where everyone else was. He made himself known and was met with a growl, swearing from Jason and Dick who was a bit too silent for his own good. Cass and Barbara had greeted him but everyone else seemed frazzled.

He walked back out to where Kate was and there was JJ pacing on the screen. He saw Duke in the distance and finally cheered, waving aggressively while babbling something about the Sun and other stuff. He was going to start but Duke raised his hand and JJ seemed confused slightly. He was going to allow the question but Duke really didn't have a question as long as he was able to give Damian more time.

"I was told to tell you that mommy's coming." Stops everyone, Duke could hear the screech of Jason's bike as he paused from the other side of the mic. Duke was mildly surprised that Bruce didn't even consider asking Harley for her assistance. But that clearly got JJ's attention because he stopped, set the gun down and just stared at the screen.

"That's not true she's not coming. What are you talking about?" There were gaps between certain points of the JJ's file where Harley was referenced a couple of times. He really loved her but the day JJ was found she was arrested already far away and that was the last time he saw her. Tim recovered as Tim but not as JJ so in his mind JJ thinks that Harley's dead or that's the conclusion that Tim had gotten to. It had never been legal enough for them to actually be able to test that theory and no one really wanted to.

All that could really happen now was wait JJ definitely seems impatient though because he picked the gun back up. But he didn't seem as determined as before, his moves were shaky at best and if he did manage to fire off the gun it would definitely miss Damian. The small difference in the scene was the fact that Damian wasn't even trying to look at the camera, he looked directly at Tim. He was gagged but it seemed like he was trying to say something.

Hopefully anything that was going to come out of his mouth wasn't going to be something snarky to get him actually killed. JJ approached the young Robin before removing the guide still putting the gun at him but his vision was probably completely scrambled. Damien didn't frown but he looked pissed which would have been normal if it wasn't for what he said next. Compliments from the young bird were rare and him sending it to anyone that wasn't Dick or Cass was even rarer.

"Return my akhi to me you imbecile." Dick started swearing down the mic and tried getting Kate or Duke to stop Damian from saying something stupid.

"Now why would I do that? You're the one that asked for me to be here. You see this, this is your work. Everyone's so curious about Joker junior, oops did they not tell you that's what my full name is? Everything has to be done with a smile, that's what makes Daddy proud." Jason had disconnected from the call and Dick was trying to ask Barbara if she had gotten anything. JJ on the other hand pointed the gun towards Damian and pulled the trigger once.

Thankfully it was one of the empties but there were still four more turns with the gun. That didn't stop JJ from pulling the trigger again and then a third time he was getting more aggressive with each turn. Duke tried saying anything to distract him but he seemed to have muted their side so he wasn't listening. Damian wasn't helping his situation at all because he just kept swearing at JJ to let go of Tim and to disappear. Bruce wanted to be tapped into their live stream so he would be able to speak to JJ but there was one thing that wasn't going to help. JJ hated Batman.

No matter how much Bruce wanted to be a dad and being his kids' lives sometimes he really wasn't the solution. Duke could clearly hear how desperate the older bats in the call were getting and Barbara was really close. JJ clicks the gun one more time leaving 1 turn left and a 50/50 chance the bullet is in that turn. There was a crash in the building and both the bats in the cave and the ones on call were confused. Barbara confirmed that it wasn't Jason but when a hysterical familiar laugh went throughout the building it was clear who it was.

A laugh that could draw anyone's attention simply because gothamites were used to it but also because it was the one laughter that no longer scared people. It instantly got JJ's attention because he turned to look at something off screen and he looked like he was about to cry. A black and red costume came into frame with bells chiming from the trim of the costume. Swiftly moving JJ away from Damian and taking the gun effectively from his hand.

"Hello baby, miss me?" JJ seemed confused because he was a lot taller than Harley now but he didn't care. He instantly went in for a hug and started sobbing violently against her. She started rubbing his back before everyone who was watching saw her take something out of Tim's tool belt and inject it in his neck. Like that Red Robin was out.

"You move rather quickly, how did you know that we were here?" Damian asked as Harley set Tim against the table.

"This used to be one of Mr J's old warehouses. The one we used to pretend to be a family. Batsy, I'm taking the kiddo a bit, this was the original plan we had just in case JJ did come back. As for you, kiddo, just know that he'll probably avoid you for a while but don't take it harshly. He hates harming family, especially when all he ever wanted was a little brother." Harley cut off one of Damian's restraints before handing him the knife to cut off the rest of the restraints.

She emptied the gun and just laughed to herself. Harley shot the ceiling once and it was empty and then pulled the trigger again and out came confetti. It was a prop gun. That should have been checked out. Setting the gun down next to the laptop Harley turned the sound back on for their end so they could hear everyone else as she waved at the camera. Seeing her in her old costume was definitely nostalgic but in a weird way.

"Of course the kid wouldn't carry live bullets on him. He knows himself too well especially when he's going out, it really just takes one thing to set him off and he will be lost. I got to ask though what exactly were you two doing for that to even happen?" Harley turned to Damian who looked absolutely guilty.

"It was simply stupid, we were tracking movements of a possible cult. Drake had some help acquired a broken spray can and tried smearing it on me but instead I smeared it on him. It was dumb but somehow one of the members had caught on to our antics on the roof and electrocuted him. I should have been paying attention. I-" Harley cut him off by giving him a gentle hug.

"It's not your fault trust me it's not. Both of you are kids. You should be allowed to have fun especially when you are on the job. If you don't enjoy what you are doing then you're pretty much in the wrong field. Trust me when I say that both of you deserve better, and Tim will come around to that as well once I get him home. So please don't beat yourself up about it."

Well Duke was feeling pretty useless right now but at least it was over and then there was also Jason who was unaccounted for. The day-hero backed away from the computer as Bruce started barking orders down the mic to Dick and Kate who was repeating what he was saying so Harley would hear. Duke went for his bike and just left the cave ignoring everyone else and disconnecting from the call. Leaving the one person that had the greatest beef against Joker unattended was probably not the best solution.

Worst of all one of his visions came in, in the middle of him driving thankfully he was good at swerving. Jason was still in Crime Alley but he was in his redhead gear and pointing his gun at someone. Well it seems like one sibling just triggered the other and no one was having a good time. So Duke books it down the streets of Gotham until he violently pulls into Crime Alley searching for Jason's bike. Finding the hot tempered older brother was a lot easier than he thought it would be.

It was a colorful array building which meant it was one of the Joker's that still existed in Crime Alley. In the alleyway there was giggling and screaming as several shots went off and Duke hopped off his bike and ran into the alley. Goons of the Joker were never pleasant people but they were still people. Thankfully no one was dead but Jason was shooting off warning shots because he definitely didn't like to miss or waste bullets. Jason had noticed that Duke came down the alley and the goon ran away but Jason didn't bother chasing after him because he shot him in the leg causing the guy to fall over.

"Red Hood."

"Sunshine, you don't really have any control of me while I'm in my territory. So either you're here to watch or I am sending you back out in an ambulance." Jason stocked up towards the goon that was on the floor before swiftly putting a bullet in the back of his head.

"So what so you can go back on a killing spree? You really think that killing a bunch of people is going to satisfy that stupid urge of yours?" Duke knows he was playing with fire especially when Jason gets like this but honestly he didn't really have the patience to be dealing with two older brothers today.

"You kiss Batman with that mouth?" Jason sassed through the robotic voice changer.

"Do you think that taking out a bunch of guys because they follow a maniac is going to help Tim deal with his issues? Or are you trying to make up for the amount of times you tried killing him simply because he was trying to protect everyone else?" Duke had never seen Jason snap his head back so fast before that he was pretty sure he got whiplash.

They may not really talk about it but Duke watched a lot when he was younger. He wasn't stupid either especially after joining the family, there were clear tensions but no one ever talked about it. And it all stems to the third Robin, he was at the center of pretty much everything negative. Plenty of villains liked him mostly for his personality and because he pretty much saved their lives from Bruce sending them to the hospital. But with all the positivity he got from the villains it was made up for all the negativity he got from the people who are supposed to be his allies.

Jason hated Tim for a while was well known, Damian hating Tim for a while was also well known. It was clear as day once Duke joined the family that they were slowly but surely rebuilding for a proper relationship but the tension was still there. The snarky comments and things that Tim would say were mostly in reference to something that happened before. Duke could pretty much see it on Damian's face when he either looks embarrassed or anxious, even if he tries well to hide it.

But Jason wasn't around the house nearly enough to pick up on his little tells but there were definitely moments where Jason would come around just to see Tim. It was clear that day that that was definitely one of them, they were definitely trying to get close to him. Trying to be better siblings and so forth but they didn't really know how to because no one in the family could communicate. Jason stocked up to Duke as if he was angry but he knew that Duke was right.

Even if Jason tried doing anything Duke had pretty much the effective way to put him down. Not even physically, verbally alone would be enough because apparently he learned from Tim, words or more effectively with the stubborn. Especially when they try picking fights with those who are smaller than them. Even a completely average person could succeed in that much without even trying as long as they know what to do.

"D, I failed him. There was no older brother there for him and I was too caught up in my own shit to even be there for him. It could have been avoided if I just didn't fall for the stupid shit." Jason paused before pretty much hovering over Duke and all he could do was sigh.

"Well be the one person to do that now. Talk to Harley, if you really want to make it up to him instead of going around eliminating people who have roughly nothing to do with it. Then talk to her and she will tell you what to do because honestly somehow she is better than all of us. Even well in a sparkly outfit." Jason chuckled and pretty much agreed to put his gun away but Duke pointed to the dead body and Jason just waved it off.

Duke wasn't about to be liable for whatever Jason was going to do with the dead body so he agreed that Jason came back with him to the cave after he got rid of it. Jason said give him 5 minutes and sent out a call before giving Duke a thumbs up and just left the body where it was. Apparently Jason had cleaners. Duke wasn't going to think too hard about it so they just left the crime scene and no one else in the alley was going to question it anyway. A dead body in Crime Alley and no one's going to call the cops because they don't like the cops.

Arriving back at the Manor there was Dick who was fussing over Damian's every move. Bruce who was thoroughly vetting JJ's profile on the big screen next to Barbara who was on the smaller screen. Cass was nowhere to be seen so either she was hiding or was still on patrol because Gotham needs at least someone active. The same goes for Kate who is most likely on patrol as well probably with any other bats or birds of prey who were available. Dick spotted Jason from the corner of his eye and shot up like a rocket.

"Jay, you disappeared mid call, where did you go?" If Duke didn't know any better he would have imagined dick to be a mother hen but who was also about ready to scold the younger for being stupid.

"I went off to blow some steam, this one found me." Duke looked at Jason unamused before flipping him off and going back to the locker room to change. He texted Danny and Dora for a bit mildly surprised that either of them were awake at this hour. Of course Danny had to drop more very cryptic lore about his mother, he was definitely going to have to add that to things his mother was interested in.

Taking off most of his gear he opened up his locker and something fell out. A bouquet of Yellow Marigolds fell out of his locker with the note attached to it. Duke doesn't remember any of his siblings having elaborate pranks involving flowers and on top of that they weren't the type to just leave it in a locker. It definitely wasn't there before he left but somehow appeared afterwards. Duke reached into his locker to get a pair of gloves from the back before picking up the flowers and then opening the note away from his face.

A simple golden description on it on a piece of paper that was folded one too many times. It wasn't any handwriting he recognized but at the bottom of the note was a golden embroidery of a Jasmine. The words of the note were mildly concerning to say the least, especially since he didn't expect someone to be able to drop that off. It wasn't from anyone in the family and it was clear that it was from someone outside who somehow got into the cave.

"Know that death will come swiftly to those who decide to play with fire, death will come painfully for those who play with ice. If he becomes enraged with you, may you freeze for eternity but if you enrage me, I will make sure you burn out like the star he wants to inscribe you as. You are lucky you get to live, remember that, that luxury can easily be taken away."

It seems like Duke somehow has a guest who had snuck into the batcave during all the commotion. She was threatening him and this didn't have Duke worried but for what that insinuated. Not because of the note but because of who it was most likely from. Danny's mother somehow got into the cave and figured out which one was his locker and she was watching because she is in Gotham.

Chapter Text

Waking up first thing in the morning to an aggressive phone call from a ringtone that he doesn't recognize made him want to go back to sleep. But after the fourth time the phone rang Danny begrudgingly got up to answer the phone half asleep.

"Danny we have a problem!" Danny honestly could not be asked and he doesn't even know what time it is. He grumbles before the voice on the other line continues. "I think your mom is in town." That did not help Danny's brain function to function even more so instead he says the first thing that came to mind.

"That's not true, mom's in jail, I got the pictures to prove it." Danny was pretty much slurring his words at this point while the person on the other line was concerned and huffing down the mic as if they were running.

"Regulus, as adorable as you are please focus also are you still asleep?! It's like 3:00 p.m." The nickname caught Danny off guard before he tried rubbing as much sleep as he could out of his eyes. He moved the phone from his face to squint at the screen to see it was in fact to Duke calling him. He was also right about the time Danny hadn't realized that he had pretty much slept throughout the entire morning into the afternoon.

"Well I wasn't joking either, Sirius. Dad got me pictures and she's pretty much in fantasy jail so I have no idea what you're talking about. Also, are you running right now, where are you going?" Danny's question was quickly and swiftly when there was a buzz from the other side of the speaker and the doorbell of the house went off at the same time. "You know I'm not even dressed, this is going to be a very awkward second date if this is what you're trying to ask me out for. "

"Harr, harr, very funny. My Dad tried calling your dad but your dad didn't answer. I don't even think he's home." That would check out because Danny doesn't sense his dad in the house at all; perhaps he left Danny to sleep in for the rest of the day. They did end up talking for a while. It was almost sunrise by the time his dad actually left his room. So Danny hung up and didn't bother changing out of his pajamas before making his way down to the entrance of the manor where Elias already let Duke in. Duke looked like he was bouncing off the walls with a bag and other trinkets.

"What's with the flowers?" Danny pointed to the bouquet of Marigolds that were in Duke's hand. Marigolds were definitely an odd choice on top of the fact that they were technically a flower that represents the afterlife.

"That's exactly it, I don't know. It fell out of one of the closets when we were gathering stuff to send to Tim. There was a note attached to it and no one seemed to know how it got into the house. Not even the cameras caught the person who put it in my stuff." Duke looks about ready to start babbling but Danny swiftly puts a hand over his mouth before taking the flowers and inspecting them.

There were no traces of ectoplasm so they definitely weren't from the realm which also meant they weren't from his biological parents. There wasn't anything particularly special about the flowers at all aside from the fact that they were wrapping pretty much gold. It was an odd choice but Marigolds were too specific for it to be somebody that didn't know Danny. The chances of somebody even randomly guessing it was pretty much impossible especially if Duke thinks it was attached to him.

"You said that there was a note attached to it?" Duke handed over the note that was clearly folded way too many times.

There was so much gold attached to this entire gift that it was ridiculous but it was still interesting to say the least. Aside from the fact of the original amount of gold opening up the note there was even more with a handwriting that had Danny stunt for a second. There was no way that he was looking at this correctly but that handwriting was unique especially with the way it was written. Just light enough to not leave any dents on the back but with enough pressure to make sure that the penmanship was perfect. At the bottom the perfectly drawn out flower that was essentially a signature that no one else would recognize besides him.

It made sense that Duke would think that this was Danny's mother and they hadn't really talked much about her. Which honestly felt kind of right but was wrong at the same time because she wasn't his mother. Maybe in another life it would have been fair and she would have been because she was always like a mother to him. But she was also a child who had to grow up too fast to take care of another child too. It seems that she was watching over him.

"This isn't my mother. You are right somewhat though I would consider her my mom but that wouldn't be fair to her. My mother was a loud and proud person and if she was to send something to someone she would make sure they knew it was her. This was sent knowing that it would get to me at some point, because she knows that only I would recognize it would be from her." Danny handed the note and the flowers back to Duke before gently grabbing his hand and dragging him off to his room.

Slipping back into his room was easy and it seemed like the maids took a quick second of him being out of his room to clean it up a bit which he would thank them for later. He gestured to Duke to make himself comfortable while he went to grab something off of one of the many shelves he had. There was one book in particular that was a very old sketchbook of Danny practicing how to draw mostly so he could keep his memory in time. There were times where he would draw his old friends or what Amity Park used to look like but there was one picture that he drew and he took his time sketching out. He flipped to that page before handing it over to Duke who gasped at the image.

"She looks so much like you." Duke spoke while gently touching over the image of Jazz that Danny had drawn.

"Well a lot of the time the older siblings' DNA's tend to pass on to their younger siblings. So I hope so?" Danny paused to see Duke with a mildly shocked expression, that was right he never had told anyone about his sister beside one person. "She's my older sister, her name is Jasmine but when we were little we would call her Jazz."

Danny fumbled for the note for a while staring at it since Duke laid it on the bed. It made no sense that she went out of her way to threaten Duke with a shovel talk instead of coming home. She had made herself known to literally everyone else but him and he's supposed to be her family. It wasn't even fair in the slightest, not that he was jealous of his boyfriend but the fact that Jazz literally went out of her way to do something like that. Like what would even give her the right to do that?!

She was here in Gotham, hell she was on this version of Earth and she didn't even bother making herself known. Had she known that he was here for a while? She explicitly seeks someone close to him and she knows that they were connected. She definitely had to be watching for a while from a distance. Not even bothering to show her face wasn't even fair, Danny wasn't sure whether he should be angry or confused.

He was definitely something though because apparently Duke pulled back a little bit and then he realized that he had subconsciously activated his ice powers. He shook off the cold and made sure that none of it stayed. There was definitely some sort of explanation he would have to give but he wasn't even sure himself of what to tell Duke. 'It's complicated' would be an understatement for multiple reasons.

"I take it that you two have a complicated relationship?" Bless his heart, Duke was an absolute sweet pea. If Danny didn't have very conflicting feelings right now he would 100% give Duke a very big kiss. But that would be a terrible first kiss especially after something like this.

"That would be an understatement honestly. I don't really know how to even start simplifying it. For the most part both me and Dad thought she was missing for a while. She was home once apparently not even a day after I ended up with Dad but she didn't stay long and just disappeared after that. We didn't know where she went or why she left, just for her to show up now it's- I don't know. I don't know what to feel right now." It was almost stupid the way he felt, this is a sister that he finally had to lead to where she was just for it to be turned on him and for her to be that close.

"So your sister disappeared off the face of the Earth and just showed up one day broke into my house and left a threat in my stuff that she knew was going to get back to you. Wait, you said your mom was in jail, how's your mom in jail?" Danny snorted because he forgot that he mentioned that part completely by accident. Now how exactly to explain to his boyfriend that he just so happened to have a dungeon in his basement back home and his biological mother is just residing there.

"She went to the spirit realm and there was kind of a bounty on her head. I think honestly I really don't know much of the details. I just know that someone caught her and now she's in jail. Pretty funny though there's pictures of her like sobbing, do you want to see? Honestly I thought I would be traumatized but it's really funny seeing a video of the one parent you hate just crying their eyes out." Duke looked at his boyfriend suspiciously before agreeing to see the photos because why not.

Danny had conflicting feelings now about his bio parents on one hand he didn't want to see them in person but on the other. Watching them suffer through a screen not even being remotely near them was honestly very funny. Perhaps it was the distance or perhaps it's the fact that they don't know that the video was being sent to him. Either way just watching them suffer, which was hilarious because they cried a lot and Danny didn't even think they could cry. Especially since he has seen Madeline walk off after getting tanked by Jack on numerous occasions.

For purposes unknown to Danny they were separated once they were behind bars and Danny wasn't going to bother showing any of the videos of Jack. Mostly because it would be a pain to explain why somehow he looks like his dad but doesn't look anything like his biological dad. The perks of being from the infamous realms and the appearance changing due to close connections and families. So he showed one picture of his mother trying to claw at the bars to get out.

"I know you said that Jasmine isn't your mom but she looks more like your mom than your actual mom does. Is that offensive? I don't mean to be offensive but it's really true." That causes series giggles because technically Duke wasn't wrong. Of course Danny would look more like a sister than his actual biological mother because his sister is the only person he actually considers family. Or so he did; he's still not exactly sure what she was planning or where she even went.

There is no actual way to confirm whether Jazz was still in the city or not, especially with how much ectoplasm in spirits stayed within the city limits. On top of the fact that according to his dad there is apparently an entire community of just magic somewhere deep in Gotham. They were monitored but they normally kept to themselves and not to the lunatics that already ran the streets. This led to several questions of who she was staying with or if she had found a family of her own.

But it did state one thing his sister was alive and acknowledged that he was here. A bit late on the timeline but still not that she was close by and not in a different realm entirely. Trying to go look for his sister throughout the entire infinite realm would have taken a long time and the fact that she was on the same planet just made things easier. But that doesn't mean that he wasn't about to have the longest conversation of his life with his older sister because this was not it. Distant communication with the family member felt wrong especially with someone he used to be close with.

"Wait, your dad was calling my dad? I didn't realize that your dad was worried about me. Honestly I thought I would get a shovel talk from him." Danny wrote the back of his neck because despite everything Bruce was Duke's dad but also his dad's friend.

"Yeah the only person aside from Barbara who has vaguely told me threats towards you was Cass. We didn't really outright talk about it yesterday since we had the whole Tim thing but whether or not they know it really doesn't matter. We get to spend time together so I say that's a plus!" Duke had a stupid smile across his face and Danny took one of his pillows to just rub it in his face. There shouldn't be a reason that somebody is so sweet and has such a cute smile plus actually glows.

"You know back when we were talking about the bracelets by the way when I said I had a sneaking suspicion of who it is... She was who I was thinking about. I don't know, subconsciously I thought 'hey if it's individual people and not just me was it possibly her?' Though I shoved that thought into the back of my mind because I didn't think that she was here. But now it seems like it's a possibility since she's technically the only other family member I have." That Danny considered family anyway, if the fates were trying to be cruel and made it one of his biological parents he would have to physically fight whoever this idea this was.

In no way in the infinite realms is Danny about to introduce his new boyfriend to his biological parents. He would rather cross any other line than ever introduce Duke to the psychopaths that literally wanted to kill him. Duke rolled up his slave to show the bracelet off to Danny again which still looks exactly the same as it did before. Black green red and gold, the chances of it being hers was slightly above but there wasn't exactly a confirmation on that until they found her. If they can find her since Jazz could easily decide to disappear again clearly but Danny has a suspicion that she won't. Now whether she stays in Gotham or goes back to where she was hiding that was entirely up to her.

He was almost hoping that she would stick around at least for the most part so that Danny wouldn't have to worry. It would be lying if he said he didn't miss his sister simply because she made life easier and fun. His protector and guidance, the first person to show him something new and to make sure that he got everything he needed. It wouldn't be fair to her to stay out and it wouldn't be fair to him for her to stay gone, because deep down unlike his biological parents he loved his sister. Perhaps in another life they would have run away together.

So Danny sat around and talked with Duke for a while eventually his dad did end up coming home when he opened Danny's door without knocking he was slightly confused to see a guest. Danny could already see the misunderstanding thoughts that were going through his dad's mind and he wasn't having it. So instead of launching a pillow like he normally did, he launched an entire shoe that hit his dad dead center in the face. Danny looked prideful that he managed to hit his dad dead center while Duke looked like he was about ready to just jump out a window. His dad on the other hand just stared at the ceiling before muttering something and picking up the shoe, he simply closed the door again and walked off.

"You say your dad doesn't hate me but he's definitely going to hate me now." Danny could see that his partner was stressed and he didn't actually see why.

"I'm telling you he doesn't hate you." Duke doesn't seem to be very confident when it comes to Danny's dad's approval. It wasn't like his dad was quite intimidating but he does have a tendency to come off as the world's scariest father.

"You don't know that?!"

"I literally do!"

"How?!"

"Empathy link! I can tell my dad's emotions when he's nearby. Literally right now he is confused, hungry and he found that hilarious apparently. He took my shoe. And he's extremely exhausted. I think he needs a nap, he's probably going to take a nap." Danny had never actually explained that to do so when you just looked at him absolutely stunned, Danny realized that he had to actually explain that.

He went into in depth detail about pretty much everything Frostbite had explained to him. Almost word for word because if Danny messed up it would just confuse Duke more but for the most part his partner got it. Learning something new everyday about his partner was definitely something interesting. Every time he would look back at Duke it almost looked like he was taking mental notes and was confused when Danny stopped for a second to see if he was still with him. Almost reassuring how much Duke actually paid attention to what he was saying.

After a while Duke got a text message and he had to go back home but didn't stop Danny from walking into the door at the very least. He took up most of his day and Duke didn't really mind cause that was apparently the original plan. It was nice spending the day with him even if they were talking about all sorts of things aside from just his sister. Duke looked over his shoulder and Danny was sort of confused. He looked back but then felt something on his cheek before it disappeared. A cheek kiss.

When Danny turned back Duke was already halfway down the driveway booking it and literally jumped over his fence. If it wasn't for the fact that Danny was pretty much stunned he would have commented on his boyfriend's very athletic abilities of jumping fences. When Danny finally came to, he knew that he was blushing very hard, enough so that Elio had to push him back inside and away from the door so he could close it.

Danny couldn't ask for a better life.

Chapter Text

There were a lot of things that came with servitude not exactly her forte but it was something that she was skilled at. She had gained the skills while she was learning and gaining knowledge from the goddesses. The skills tend to be more useful especially with the day to day duties that came to her job. And her job was taken very seriously when she just so happened to be also working with a teenager.

There was no offense to her current employers but he was quite a messy one even without trying. The Young Prince especially since he was now coming into his interests. Not just any interest but also romantic feelings and affection towards someone else that he brought home quite often. As much as she would have appreciated a heads up there was no expecting any warning for when the consort would just randomly appear at the door.

Cyra wasn't upset at all, no of course, not why would she be? It wasn't like she would have to prepare literally everything because she doesn't know exactly what's going to happen while he was there. Whether he would stay for a meal or they simply go out to the gardens, everything had to be spotless. Not that it was a bad thing but there were some other staff members who just didn't pull their weight and she would have to scold them thoroughly. That would take up most of her time which was the worst thing because they could be very productive if it wasn't for their laziness.

Not Elios, never Elios, he was just as productive as she was but then there were four other people to account for. Phobos, as she would prefer to call him because she refused to call him by his title, was a stubborn one and would not leave the master side ever unless he would be dismissed. Even when he was dismissed he would just linger around the door, hovering like a bee which was not befitting. No one needed to see his desperation so she would kick him out to do something useful. If he had enough time and energy to linger around the door he could definitely pull some weeds.

Then there were the twins which she was impressed that either of them were able to get a job to begin with. Neoma and Amaris, they were just fine when it came to making sure that the young prince was dressed. But they had been slacking in their duties lately and he had been going out as is which wasn't a good look for him. She knows that the young master didn't really like dressing up but he doesn't really have much of a choice. It wasn't exactly the first time for everything, he used to do the exact same thing when they were back at the castle.

Then there was the technological ghost, a free spirit but he still had duties to fulfill. He wasn't exactly the most useful person she can depend on since he didn't really exercise either. But he was good for one thing and that was tasting, making sure there were either no poisons or the food was good enough to be served. So she takes him into the kitchen with her every single time to make sure that she gets everything right simply for everyone else's enjoyment. The best part of it was that he was brutally honest so she didn't have to worry about him trying comp-free food.

So outside of her long list of dealing with other staff members she also had duties of her own to fulfill. Which was mostly consistent with night watch because the young master had not been able to sleep as of recently. There were days where she would hear him muttering to himself that early hours of the morning. Or those that consist of delirious crying that he most likely wouldn't remember by the time he woke up. It wasn't fair that she couldn't do anything to assist him but she did her best and reported everything that she heard.

But there were days where a unique task would be a sign to them and they wouldn't stay in the manor for the day. Today seems to be one of those days where she was asked to gather the rest of the staff and to meet his majesty, the master of the house, in his office. Besides the sisters being skilled she could still hear them mumbling about Cyra possibly snitching on them for eating the cookies. She already knew that they ate the cookies but she wasn't going to admit that to their face perhaps later just to spook them.

"Your assignment today will be to remove our current problem. They are persistent and the faster that we clip their talons, the better it would be for us to continue staying here." A swift explanation that they were currently going to take out some trash that wasn't needed.

The sisters had found an organization that seemed to mimic someone from the realms. Their activities weren't exactly appreciated and they had now over stayed their welcome since they decided to get the master involved. There was a cover for the staff members of the House of Nightingale, when it was put down that Phobos was the head of security there wasn't really anyone else to be under him. Or so it seemed but all the other members of staff were fully trained and not ignorant to their actual roles.

Now there was definitely an opportunity to get changed but their targets were humans. Cyra did not see the reason to change out of her outfit and it wasn't like it was hindering her. Their uniform just so happened to be flexible enough for her movements not to be stifled by a dress with frills. The twins wanted to be a little bit adventurous and simply put on some shorts under their skirts and challenge each other to see how many they could take out. Elios on the other hand had a butler outfit and didn't seem to also bother changing.

"Big sister, please tell me that we get to do what we want? Do we have to stick with you because if we see someone can we chase them?" Neoma was essentially pleading for a hunt, of course that was within her nature for being a huntress. Cyra looked at Elios, the were-lion was almost unamused but he did not bother denying the fact that everyone needs a good hunt once in a while. So she approved of the twins to go on their own if they saw someone.

"No rabbits!" Amaris sang as they left, the location for the court of owls wasn't exactly far so they decided to walk instead which swiftly turned into a sprint. No one would see them regardless.

Gotham itself was a sleepless City there was always someone awake and wandering the streets at night whether they were human or not. Wandering early in the morning was almost like walking through clouds due to the fog being so low and the street lights being off but the sun hadn't risen yet. The sisters had relocated one of the many entrances to the undergrounds that apparently the court used to get around the city. The mission was simple to retrieve as many talons as possible while crippling anyone and taking any information that they may find on the way.

Surely they could get this done before the young master was awake and the sooner they did the more time she would have to make breakfast. It may be a weekend but the young master does tend to prefer waffles when he wakes up. Amaris had swiftly opened the door and the mission was underway and all the members were none the wiser. Descending further into the base Cyra had realized that she was most likely going to have to wash her clothes and make sure that she didn't stink. For the rich it was impressive that the place smelled disgusting.

It didn't really take long for someone to notice that something was off but the staff kept to the shadows. The twins had found their entertainment and decided to pull out their Poniards, Cyra wasn't even going to bother to stop them and continued forward. Elios on the other hand decided to take his own way as he spotted something in the distance that was considered a library. The further she descended the less she saw people and the walls went from Marble to Bricks.

She had found a room that was unoccupied but large in size almost like a training room. Definitely a training room the moment she stepped in all she could smell is blood and sweat, absolutely disgusting how it seems no one had actually cleaned in there. Aside from smelling like death, bile and a mixture of other things that she did not want to describe, there was a man in the center of the room. With a simple child chained up in front of him.

"Well this is new. I thought you were one of the bats but it seems like I was incorrect. A woman dressed in a maid uniform, is this some sort of new tactic or are you just here to insult me? You're no police officer, I know the ones who are undercover and you're not one of them." The man himself seemed to be wearing gloves that were covered in blood. So he was a torturer and probably one of the few makers of talons.

As instructed she had assessed the situation and found one of the issues and she will now eliminate the problem. There were others in the rooms but they were most likely talons that she would have to incapacitate regardless, whether they come out now was entirely up to him. So she walked gracefully to the center of the room but not close enough so she would be within arm's length of the man. His filthy hands should not lay a finger on her and if she managed to fail then she would gladly put him out of his misery as quickly as she could.

"Are you not much of a talker or perhaps you wish to be one as well?" Now that was an insult if she has ever heard one. To remove any bit of life or creativity that she may have simply to become a mindless puppet to a man. Not just any man, a mortal man. Now that was an insult. "Well that's surely an expression, it's almost like you see me as an ant. Well let me tell you this, woman. You shouldn't be here and we will dispose of you just as easily."

There was no signal or anything, he had no elegant way of starting a battle and seemed to be below the standards of playing a fair fight. That would account for his atrocious taste in clothing and clearly bathing wasn't something on his list of things to do. How someone could be so unhygienic while trying to do their job was disgusting at best but there wasn't exactly a word for people like those. She can simply equate him to a roach. Well not exactly that would suggest that he was immortal and could survive most things but he wasn't.

There wasn't really any form of comparison she would be able to give him without insulting the animal. But she would have to think of something while incapacitating the other talon that had fallen from the rafters above. She was skeptical at first though they seemed to be mildly clean so her gloves would do but the man decided to step in. Summoning her saintie, she was not going to have him disrupt her routine simply because he wants to go out of turn.

The talons seem to hover around him as if trying to protect him but one swift kick with the side of her spear and they were sent flying. Truly most of them are just children, how appalling to use children as figments of war and soldiers. As soon as he went down they were definitely going to have to clean up this place. It was no place to raise children. Pinning him down was relatively easy; the fact that this was even considered a mission was up for discussion.

"They'll find you and they will take you out, you and whoever you work for. The owls are always watching and they have been for centuries there's no way that someone like you can take them out." This man spoke way too much that the things that came out of his mouth were either filth or nonsense. An applause came from the doorway. She didn't bother looking up; she could already tell by the sounds.

"Ms.Cyra, the sisters have already completed their play for the evening. There wasn't exactly an encore so they're both a bit cranky but everything else has been secured." Elios spoke in Greek while moving swiftly across the room to secure the unconscious talons. She gave him a thumbs up before stabbing the man that was on the floor. He screamed a lot so she took his vocal cords as well.

She was sure that nobody in that room really wanted to hear the sounds of a roach. So squirrely and squeaky at least for the most part she was going to have to consider him a roach for now. Alongside the fact that he didn't really have anything clean on him, she didn't even try bothering to check his remains. Elios took care of it like the gentleman that he was and much to her appreciation. Thankfully for him being able to use magic a scented fire, that smells almost like honey, burned the corpse.

The fire thankfully burned out all the other nasty vile smells that were in that room and left the sweet aroma behind. Perhaps when she got home she would make tea for the staff, they did well today. Before leaving she took down the child and handed her off to Elios for care. Walking out of the training room the twins were waiting eagerly while washing themselves off with their own abilities. They took one look at Cyra before gasping together about some animal who managed to get their blood on her. She appreciated that they cleaned her off as well.

Cyra took her saintie and simply sliced through an empty space of air opening a rift to a well-scented garden that started coming through. Oh how she missed home, at least they were good fragrances everywhere and not the disgusting pit that was humanity. No pollution or destruction to the nature that was created by the Gods, she was definitely going to have to demand for a vacation at some point. Her attention was drawn back to the other side of the portal where she saw a young nymph playing with a pig, she waved the young nymph down before signing to her to get her mistress.

The little lady ran off with a pig in toe, the little thing Cyra wonders if her pigs were doing well. Soon enough a lioness titan made her way closer towards the portal, she didn't step through and Cyra didn't expect her to. Lady Circe, she was originally from this version of the planet but she was taking a vacation in the realms. Aside from that, Lady Hestia had gotten her to assist with the project and take in any new children giving them a better opportunity on her Island.

"Hi Lady Circe!" Neoma was pleasantly bouncing off the walls as if she was on a sugar rush. Cyra grabbed her by the head and made sure that she stayed steady with both feet on the ground. The last thing they needed was the moon nymph to start floating up into the air and disappearing to gods knows where.

"Hello daughters of Artemis and to you, Cyra. I see that you three are doing well and still together. And also hello brother." Elios simply waved while dragging more bodies towards the portal and then shoving them through it. Circe brows furrowed before pinching the bridge of her nose. "I didn't think that humans could get more atrocious but it seems like there's more of them every day. It seems that we will be having our work cut out for us for a while, I'll be sure to tell your mistresses that the three of you are well. Elios do come visit when you have the chance."

Just like that the portal was closed and everyone else was gone. There didn't seem to be many people throughout the ruins doing their mission but they were just enough that it would definitely stir some sort of mess in the underworld. No it was technically their fault but there is no way to link it back to them since they were simply maids and a butler. There was no proof that they were even there and the witnesses to corroborate whatever story that comes out of here.

All they could do is make their own assumptions and if that started possible in fighting then that was for them to know and for the Nightingales to simply watch from a distance. Because the best way to get rid of an organization is making it look like someone either they know or hate did it. Let them destroy themselves because that was so much simpler than trying to infiltrate them and get closer to the leaders. It was funnier to watch them burn and scramble to pick up the pieces like little ants.

It was no longer their responsibility to take care of the situation and they have completely fulfilled their mission. They simply went back up to the surface and entered the crowd as if they were always there even if they had their uniforms on they didn't seem to stick out. No one noticed two twins that looked almost identical aside from one having a scar on her face babbling loudly about the joys and wonders of the world. No one notices they're two seniors behind them one with a stoic expression and the other one seemingly singing a Latin song that should have long since died with its nation.

There is no grand ending simply returning to the manor and going about their day just on time for the young master to get up from his bed. Of course he was craving waffles and they were almost done so he simply sat at the table and waited like a good boy. The scent of honey and lavender swirled throughout the manor with a hint of clean ocean coming through. Alongside with the endless chatter but still seem to die out the moment they walked into the manor.

Perhaps some sweet raspberry tea for today.

Chapter Text

The beauty of life is creating something that is their own and knowing that no one could take that away from them because they cherish and love them. Being the mother to many and the mother of none was complicated when explained to an outsider. To have children that weren't her own but they considered her their mother simply because she decided to give them a home when no one would want to keep them. The isles of sorcery were a part of the infinite realms, the home of Circe.

The Den of Lions that made no sense to the outside world, the lioness who was in charge of it all. Circe, the titaness who had multiple aspects of herself spread thin throughout the realms. She knows for a fact that the realm for the version of Earth that exists wasn't exactly kind to her aspect that she left behind. That Circe was considered a villainess by law and a traitor to many but that was just one version of her. After all, the view of a god is what the people believe.

She cannot let her core meet that realm or else the version of her will get distorted but she can simply wave through the portal. When her cousin had come to her with a proposition she wasn't exactly sure what to make of it. Children used for nefarious plans because mortals think that they are higher in life and above those legal standards that were in place for them. This is why she could never make sense of any mortal laws; they were too flexible, easy to manipulate given the circumstances and not justified when abused.

Children, even despite their age, were still children. To her they were infants and in the realms they would definitely classify as a baby. When it came to her sanctuary she normally had standards and rules in place for those who visited but no matter the gender the children needed help. Training children to be arts of war and collateral was not new when it comes to humanity's tactics. It wasn't exactly new when showing that to her of all people, the abusive children and those who couldn't fade away when they had the chance.

As she checked over her patients she could see that their souls were being held by threads in a body that they no longer wished to be a part of. They were losing everything that made them mortal and becoming something more but in the sacrifice of science or whatever the humans call it, a price has to be paid. That price just so happens to be human children losing their humanity and making them nothing more than empty husks. Puppeteering children as if they were pawns on a chessboard, they aren't allowed to be happy or sad or to feel anything.

Those were the types of children that were brought to her and now she would have to take care of them but she was not alone. Her daughters, the nymphs of the sanctuary, were more than willing to help her and her endeavors. And then there was another one, the first child who made significant progress within her domain. She was the youngest of the talons by the looks so that meant that there wasn't as much as significant damage to her mind. The only issue is that she does not wish to relieve her sword, Circe was not exactly sure what she should do with the child.

The child was both proof of the treatment working but also unfinished in determining whether they could remove the problem entirely. She didn't particularly care that she wasn't allowed to have any weapons but she kept to herself and spent most of her time running around the isle. Whenever she would return from her escapades around the isles she came back with a long stick no one knew where she found it or what tree she broke it off of but she had sharpened it enough to seem like a sword of some kind. When asked for a name she said she did not have one and that she had no reason for one, they had a race that's a name from her lively hood.

The child spoke in short and in complete sentences with words that she either picked up from others. But they got along just fine trying to understand her; however , there was something that she always asked for. 'The Light' there was never a particular explanation to what that was. She would say it repeatedly whenever she ended up finding a long stick that she turned into a makeshift sword. Whatever 'the light' was was important to her and she wanted it but they couldn't give it to her.

At first they believed it was the Sun but the girl denied it, Circe used her magic to mimic her father's light and even that didn't satisfy the girl. She had asked her cousin Lady Hestia to see if she had any ideas, she had opened a warm flame but the girl didn't draw to it like a moth. They didn't really have much, she wanted something and they kept trying to give her whatever it was but she was never satisfied. Her yearning came to a halt so she disappeared one day, she cannot leave the isles but where she was hiding no one knew.

The same day the Knight of the High King came to visit, Circe hadn't seen the deep purple flame in a long time since he had recruited her brother into his endeavors. The last time they spoke she cussed him out thoroughly, mostly due to the fact that he had recruited her brother into a tyrant raid. The past may be the past but she does not forgive to forget, the King has significantly improved himself since then but that doesn't change the fact that she lost her brother to war for several centuries. So forgive her for being a little bit better when she sees him again.

"Lady Circe." He spoke smoothly. She was unimpressed by the flame knight.

"He may be significantly better now but understand that the only reason I am doing this is because our sweet Hestia asked. You on the other hand, why are you even here?" Circe growled while circling him, she doesn't understand what anybody sees in a man like him.

"I am here for personal verification. Do not give me that look you know I can't defy orders." She whacked him in the face with her tail.

"More like you just refuse to defy orders. You would bend over and kiss his feet if he asked you to." Circe headed back to her seat where there was a stack of papers listing all the patient's symptoms and who is making progress. Talons were not allowed to leave their rooms unless they were above a certain margin which only one of them was.

She handed the report off to the knight who skimmed through it rather quickly. Good, which meant the sooner that he was gone the sooner she could get back to what she was doing. From the ceiling above a girl landed on his shoulders perfectly and elegantly wrapping herself around his neck but not enough to choke him. The Knight was confused but one looked up and she was staring back down at him. She sat there for a while staring into the Knight's helmet and Circe was tempted to remove her.

"The light." She murmured.

"Hello to you, too little speck of dust." The Knight responded and the girl chirped while tapping patterns into his helmet.

He was completely unfazed that she just muttered the light to him and he responded back making her happy. She saw him as the light, no wonder they couldn't satisfy her. She stayed wrapped around him and continued to tap his helm, as he finished reading the reports he handed papers back to Circe. He had to leave now so Circe called her maidens to get the girl to detach herself from the knight.

"Please, let go of him." Her nymphs were pretty much begging the young girl to let go but she refused and started holding on tightly.

"Say something Phobos, the girl doesn't want to let go." Circe pinched her nose bridge as she tried magically assisting her ladies get the girl off him. And as she expected the knight was essentially useless since he didn't murder a single thing the entire time.

They tried their hardest to take her off without injuring the girl but Circe was about to be fed up and was ready to just rip the girl off. Then the Knight signals to pause for a second before placing his hand on the young girl's head. He made some form of noise that sounded like chirps and screeches that came through the void. The young girl responded and seemed to be pleased but also desperate, they communicated. At least now she can put that in her notes for any avians to assist them in talking to the other talons.

The Knight had somehow convinced the girls to get off his shoulders and she clung to his arm, she was more than pleased with the outcome of whatever they were talking about. Circe squinted up both of them. She wanted answers and neither of them seemed to be willing to talk and give up what they were talking about. For the most part she can just tell that the knight wasn't leaving right away, much to her dismay.

"Lady Circe, do you have a conference room or stream where you speak to others through the reflection?" She nodded and they followed her to a waterfall that was deeply within the palace that she had to build. What exactly they were going with this, was beyond her so she waited and watched as the knight went on to call someone. His Majesty, who looked almost unamused outside.

Circe wasn't stupid, she did a quick bow in the background knowing that she was definitely on full display. The King, on the other hand, took one look at the view and acknowledged her, looked back at the little girl and his face contorted in a way that he was absolutely disgusted. He was not pleased to see the Talon that was in front of him and he definitely recognized her. So his majesty looked at his knight once and waited.

"Forgive me your Majesty but I would like to ask for permission just this once." The king looked at them then to Circe, she stroked because she was just as confused and had no idea where this was going.

"Very well, what is it?" He sounded genuine which was a first, she had never actually seen the king except any offers ever. Perhaps the rumors of the Young Prince were true and he was actually doing him some good.

"I would like to take this one back with me and train her personally. The Young Prince does not have a knight yet and I believe that this would be more suitable for him. She's around his age so that should be good enough." Circe stared at Phobos, he must be joking. No he wasn't joking he was actually seriously asking that.

Remotely suggesting he was getting security for the Young Prince would be an insult to his Highness. Even through the small occasions that she had actually met him, he seemed to be more independent and was fairly certain that he could take care of himself. But that didn't matter because the king actually agreed immediately to it. That was the last thing she expected, especially when it came to children protecting other children but the girl wasn't about to lose her purpose and she seemed more than thrilled to be able to do something.

So redirecting their trauma into something more useful and sliding them back into the normal societies is what they wish for. At the bare minimum that is what she wished for and since she was the youngest of them all that could work. They had made progress with her and this should be enough for all of them. Perhaps they had things that they wished for before they were taken away from their families if they even have any.

Children shouldn't be so cruel to each other but there is the Human society where they are cruel to everyone even those who are smaller than them. It was easy to detest those who decide to abuse their role in a household or those who take it out on others outside. Circe wasn't exactly in the pinnacle of a perfect family but they were still family and they loved each other. Stories change among the realms and among those who believe in what they want to especially when they base their stories off of current events.

However she was the daughter of the sun, the bright and intelligent sorceress among his many children. With the fierce personality to go with her looks she was what they would describe if getting too close to the Sun. But right now they did not need more burns but one late to soothe them back into health. The gentle sun that would warm them up from being in a cold place for so long.

The darkness was cold and quiet but staying too long walking among the shadows they tended to be delicate to the light. It would take a lot and a very difficult recovery but they will make it eventually. There were many children that walked the night, those who chased after her aunt in the sky but these children weren't one of them. So she would do her due diligence and complete what she was asked.

Phobos left with the child who is still clinging to him as if she had imprinted herself onto him. Even with no facial expressions she could see that the knight was very pleased that she was able to come along with him. There was only so much she could do but she could tell that he was definitely going to adopt her if he hadn't already mentally. The daughter of fear would be a very interesting title to go around.

Perhaps Circe should spread it around so he can feel more eager to keep her by his side. He should be allowed to have children in his life, it already did the king some good and they might as well add him to the list. As they walked off into the portal of the human world she could hear fate sound in the distance of something familiar. A sweet and tarnished world that no longer existed for them but she left the fragment of herself behind.

Circe walked off to her medical room to see if any of the other children were away, there was one the oldest. A man that had a body that should have been rotten centuries ago but it was still in somewhat good condition. There was so little left of his soul that it almost seemed unredeemable but even with a sliver of hope, he should have been able to return. Her Nymphs weren't able to get any memories out of the child, so she would have to directly approach him.

Perhaps trying to spell it out of him would be easier, humans tend to have little resistance when it comes to Magic and he was no exception. She slowly approached him to make sure he knew that she was not a threat to him but he was still tense regardless. He made chirps and whistle sounds, so unique to an avian but he was not one. To degrade the mind so far that the only thing that they could comprehend were animalistic noises was something. There wasn't exactly a consistency with the sounds but enough that it seemed like he was trying to say something to her.

"I am no threat to you, you are safe here. Come, shall we get you something to eat?" Circe stretched out her hand and he stared at it for a moment before getting closer and resting his chin on her hand.

Talons would not be an accurate name for them, loyal puppies are a better descriptor. There's no emotion left but they function as if they're working off of pure instinct. Trained puppies that were stringed along as if they were attached to a leash, they don't understand when they achieve something great. She let go of his chin to start walking and he wasn't far behind her.

No sound of footsteps or even breathing but he was alive, just barely. He didn't observe anything, simply watched her and his gaze never left her back, perhaps he had heightened senses from trauma. She actually had the wrong idea, it wasn't instinct. Those are what humans are born with, this was trained into them so it was a reflex. He never took his eyes off of her but he had surveyed the entire courtyard already.

This was definitely a long and strenuous process but she would have to put her entire force into it because she was asked to. At least she wasn't alone; it would take way too much time and energy for her to do this on her own. But she did have some worries especially with her nature and if they regained some sort of memory of her. She couldn't exactly be too confident that the sliver that she had left behind didn't interact with these children at some point.

If they had then it could be a process and a problem in the future. Because who was she exactly and where exactly was she going? Circe and nothing left to provide in that world so what exactly she was doing she had no control over. If she was in contact with the kids and didn't save them then she could be the flame to a bunch of moths. The last thing she needed was to lead them to their deaths or inevitable suicides. So the best that she can hope for is being a stranger in their memories.

"You know they're not the first children to live in a world like that and a lot of them tend to come out differently under similar training. There is one daughter who doesn't belong to any particular family but she follows close behind the Royal Family. She is quite literally taking her time but she is making a name for herself and being happy while doing so." Circe turned to see Hestia talking to Hera over a small feast.

"Hello Ladies. Who do we speak of?" Circe asked while picking up some sweet bread and breaking it to hand it over to the Talon behind her.

"Princess Jasmine.”

Chapter Text

Living life on a rope that swayed back and forth with the uncertain guarantee that it won't snap was a thrill. Not in a physical sense but more of an emotional rollercoaster that most people could never understand. It was actually fun to witness those who have done wrong be punished but when it came to him, he didn't like it in the slightest. Not because someone would get hurt or die but because when something of this scale happens, they loved to involve him.

Some may call him a gentleman just to get to his pockets or curse his man down to the farthest ring in hell but no one could say that John Constantine was bad at his job. No, John was far too good at his job and didn't get paid nearly enough to be doing it. Not with his coworkers that like to do shit for free. "It's to save the world. they say but it was John who was the one that had to waste favors and connections because they needed something from him.

Let's start a little further back, shall we? John Constantine was minding his own business, doing the usual of coning a con artist for magical gear that was definitely worth more than he was bargaining for. He was successful and had a lovely day but of course nothing is allowed to go his way. The universe had it out for him because that very same day he was called to a Justice League meeting. It is never good if he and Zatanna happen to be in the same room unless something is a universal threat.

They brought up a kid, a bonafide child as a possible threat during the meeting. Sometimes John never understood the hypocrites that ran the hero society with a hammer, acting as if their own children aka Big Bat's kids aren't international (interdimensional) threats themselves. At first John thought 'this isn't my problem.' but then Diana pulled up the footage of the fight in the museum that pretty much made itself clear. This was 100% John's problem.

Why in the 7 hellish sins were the Infinite realm royal family doing on their version of Earth. It's not because of the footage, the problem with human cameras is that it makes the unbelievable blurry but those who can see pass that fuzz then to see more than just the person. People like John and Zatanna can see past those illusions although it only works through cameras and photos. So while everyone else is looking at a human family John is seeing the biblical accurate equivalent of do not be afraid personified.

Fuck his life and having the worst luck in the world. Perhaps if he stirs away from this he could just wait until someone causes trouble in the realms and the king with his ward goes back permanently. As if that would be easy as all hell but then again John is normally drunk so he looks over to his fellow sorcerer just to hope he was just experiencing a delayed hangover. Zatanna squinted and rubbed her eyes before looking over to him with an unforgiving expression.

They were screwed, very much screwed. So this was his sober life, John wasn't about to continue this meeting sober. Thankfully he finished that stupid flask the moment one of the green lanterns decided to open his mouth. He really spoke about something that could just guarantee their deaths on a silver platter. Then the meeting was under their control, John had an outburst which was a bit out of character but Zatanna had the rest of them in hand.

Divide and conquer was the best way of dealing with a herd and unsurprisingly the heroes were a pack of animals of different quality. John wouldn't even be upset to call them all animals because some of them acted like they didn't even have a brain for some reason. Zatanna diverted the wild pack into a random topic before they could realize what she was doing and silently signaled to him for them to leave. Good enough for him, the sooner they are out the faster they can avoid the bat.

No matter if they could handle the others easily, Batman was a stubborn bastard that didn't take no for an answer. They could play checkers with the old man and he could change the board to chess without them even realizing it. So that led Zatanna and John to be in his living room after the meeting. Zatanna was going through his library to find a book on their certain situation. Not that it would be much help but if it quills her worry then he will just shut up and sit.

"John, why do you have so little on the realms? There is no way that this is all you have." John looked up from where he was sitting on the couch to Zatanna holding 2 books and 3 scrolls on top of it.

"Be glad I had anything about that fucking bone dry place. No one would write books about the glue that keeps the universe together, hell I bet you a good 95% of the living don't even know that the glue is there. I bet you some idiot probably tried nuking the place without realizing what it is and failed. No one has actually found the inbetween interesting since before the previous empress and she was a neat freak." John sighed before waving the scrolls over to him, if he wasn't wrong one of them was a magic map.

"The former empress was more than just a 'neat freak' John. We both know that there was a reason she was erased from history the way she was. A violent death, there was no way she just woke up and quit silently, not even you would take off without complaining even a little bit." Zatanna joked before taking one of her newly acquired books to read through.

"Hey now don't start comparing me to a dynasty, that is more than just a death sentence." John joked but he was mildly serious. Not that he was anyone of importance, he knows that his name has to be somewhere in a book that was given to the high king. But if he really had time to spend on earth John highly doubts the king would even know him.

So the two of them went on to study and get as much as they could. With the bits of info that could be found in books John turns to the second first best thing, Bar hopping. But not just average bar hopping, dimensional bar hopping. If they were going to get anywhere they had to get closer to the source of information and drunks were the best pool for that. John was definitely not speaking from experience but Zatanna did scold him to keep it light.

It took far too long for either of their liking but then they came across a top find, a notebook that supposedly belongs to an employee of the castle. The rumored writer of tomes that was kept in a library like prison deep within the palace walls. If it really was their notes then Zatanna and John needed that yesterday. While all that was happening apparently the palace put out a hit on the prince's biological mother.

John had his reserves about the current king, he was pretty sure everyone did which is why he was locked away. But to come back from his eternal slumber just to reveal he has a son and put a hit on the mother was a new low. Then his perspective changed again when John and Zatanna ran into a party of people that should never be paired together. The amount of people that started praising the young prince was actually insane. That party turned out to be the group to find the newly learned deadbeat mother.

Zatanna found it the most amusing thing and even made very eerie threats about a mother that fails to be a mother and mutters of never understanding why adults don't care for their children. John wasn't going to think too hard on her inner voice and outer responses. They had a book to track and they finally had the owner cornered in a bar. Then they had the misfortune of getting a call from the Bat of all people. They were both expecting it but that doesn't stop John from being rude.

They had better things to do than answering questions for a curious Bat that never learns to not stick his nose in other people's business. However it seemed to be his business since the family were staying in Gotham. Vague answers were all he was going to get because John and Zatanna didn't have time for this. Asking if the king of everything was dangerous was a laughable question but John might as well make it clear that the king wasn't going to do anything if his son is fine.

Then Danny's mother came into question, of course she was the one fact no one seemed to know much about aside the rumors and her catch in the air. But from the corner of his eye John could see their target living and he wasn't about to chase this man for another 2 weeks. John went ahead but it didn't take long until Zatanna was right behind him. It took a bit of backhanded tricks but they managed to get the book, just for the damn thing to be coded and lead to other undercover books.

Now with Zatanna spending a good amount of her time cracking the cryptid tree killer John was tasked with finding the rest of the books. Not that he mind because he was going out and mostly places where normal people couldn't reach him, it meant his exes were around and in the sliver percent chance their family that hated him dearly for being his free for all self. if they had the chance most of those people would have cursed him 10 times over by now.

So now he was in a market place several months deep into their investigation that lasted way too long but at least they are making progress. So what, the book they gained that started this shit show actually led them into a lot more than just the clues on the current king but riddles and passages about the emerald empress and even the holy king before her. If any of that was accurate that would mean the book keepers themselves are extremely old and somehow stayed on the good of every ruler despite each one of them drastically different from the other.

John finally found the stall he was looking for and found the book that was on the line. A slight problem was a person in dark clothes reaching for the book he needed. John wasn't about to dimension hop again just to get a stupid book. So he snatches the book before the older person can take it and pay the vendor instead of haggling like he normally does.

"Eh, sorry about that mate, I've been looking for this book forever." John turned to be met with the prettiest elf he has ever met. Long black hair tied into a braid, green to an almost sky blue heterochromic eye, slightly pale but just enough to look like he was glowing and he was definitely older. Well fuck he was distracted that he let his mouth run. "Ah shit Bats?" Probably the dumbest shit to come out of his mouth to date.

"Pardon?" They were confused and John mentally slapped him to get his crap together.

"Oh, sorry you just look a lot like a friend that I have. Yeah but apologies again for the book but I kind of need this one, it's that it has taken me too long to find it." John was just running through all his thoughts right now. His shittiest weakest were pretty people that definitely fell under his type. Example: Bruce Wayne and Zatanna, dark strong and could totally put him out. Though he never had a chance with Bruce, Zatanna would probably stab him in his sleep for even thinking about trying again with her.

"Constantine." Just his fucking luck, the primordial and embodiment of Night had just appeared next the elf beaut. He really didn't have time to deal with her hatred for him.

"Ah, Nyx. Hello..." John gave the most awkward smile in hopes that she wouldn't know the person John was about to hit on.

"So I take it that you two know each other?" Oh great the elf knew her, they must be a god of some kind, perhaps from a pantheon that John doesn't dabble in. The Greeks normally don't talk to those from outside their realms but the few that do tend to only speak to someone they view as their equal.

"A little too well. Breaking one of my daughter's hearts is something he is well known for. The curse that is a hellblazer that he is, you wouldn't want to associate yourself with him. Not only is he brute but he's also an insult to any family." Tell him how she really feels, why doesn't she! John pretty much stood no chance with this elf, Nyx aired him out and all he could do now was inch away from this conversation before she remembers to go through with her former threat.

"Do not worry about the book. If the book is any good, do let me know. If I can't find it here I'll just have to go elsewhere. Wouldn't be the first time." John would die for this elf. They didn't care about what Nyx said, simply gave him a small smile before picking a different book and paying for it. Nyx hissed something in her native language and the elf responded quickly and harshly before turning to John. "I am sure we will meet again."

He was left there in shock, John didn't even get their name or pronouns or any information. It was a good while before John remembered to breathe and even the vendor shooed him off for standing too long at his stand. The poor mage went home with a book that he just dropped near Zatanna and flopped on the couch to stare at the ceiling. John didn't even bother responding to the witch at the table until she tossed a book at his head.

"Hell? What was that for?" John whined while rubbing his head.

"Well for one, you were just pissing me off. Two, you had that look in your eyes that you found another person to.... get with. Whenever that happens I find you about 5 bottles deep into the good stuff afterward. So I am going to be the only other voice of reason in your life and introduce myself first before you go into the shark tank again." Zatanna pushed up her reading glasses before walking over snatching back the book she threw at him.

"Well you couldn't have used a different metaphor?" John felt like drowning no pun intended.

"No one told you to date Shark King. You are a freak for that by the way, what on the mother terra were you even thinking when you went for him?" Zatanna teased him and all he could do was pout.

John was stupid whenever he thought he had a chance with anyone, either he was a shit partner or they go up and leave because he isn't doing it for them. His taste may be cursed but he didn't care, people hated him and there was no getting over that. All good things were reserved to those who deserved it but John was never going to have a happy ending, not if the universe had a say in it. The best he got is dealing with death, perhaps if death was as half as beautiful as that elf then maybe it wouldn't be so bad.

Did they know something about the future? Was that why they said they would meet again? Divinity was strange, even more so when they played into the roles their followers expected of them but something about them. John has a feeling that was their genuine personality and not just some show, sweet but confident.

There was no hope for him and he might as well forget it while he was ahead. Zatanna laid one of her tarot cards on the table while scanning between the two books and her notebook for translations. Out of curiosity, he grabbed the one on top and accidentally picked two. Zatanna grabbed the two cards from his hand before he could even see them.

"Well that tracks." Zatanna mumbled before spreading to see the card and she just sat and squinted at it.

"What?" John asked but she didn't respond. He plucked the first card from her hand, 2 of Wands reversed. Well she was right about the first card, John was terrible when it came to planning long term and hated doing so. He mostly left that to her but now this wasn't the card that had her perplexed.

John grabbed the second one and she let it go with too much ease. The chance of him even getting this card was slim to almost none. Perhaps the deck wasn't shuffled, John looked at it again before placing it back on the other cards and tried to pretend it didn't exist. Zatanna finally pulled out of her stunned expression and tapped her cards with her wand so it could magically shuffle.

"Certainly it was fluke." Zatanna looked off to the side with an unnerved expression. John had to agree with her.

"Definitely a fluke." John nodded vigorously.

It was not a fluke, it happened again. Then again, and for a 3rd time. No matter how many times she shuffled it or had him shuffle it. The sole card that came out, came out in the same position every time. Making itself clear even if John didn't want to accept it. No way in hell he was this lucky, he was the wheel of misfortune. This shouldn't have been a chance in hell for him.

"Hey guys, I- What the afterlife are both you staring at?" John had completely forgotten he gave Captain Marvel, well Billy Batson permission to enter the house when he pleased. He looked at the kid before at Zatanna and back down at the card on the table.

"Kid, shuffle this deck for us." John was grasping at straws here but it could just be because Zatanna and John were too magically infused for years. The kid did it for them before handing the deck back but Zatanna simply tapped a spot on the table and he placed it there. John picked up the card and without fail it was there, he placed it in the center of the table and Zatanna looked more annoyed than before.

"I thought that one was good upright-" Billy started before John cut him off.

"It is.. small problem. I got it, me of all people. Come on kid, I know you are young but you know the other used to all be annoying about my love life." John stared at the card in disgust and heard the younger hummed before joining them in the stare.

"So, who did you meet in the market?" Zatanna asked.

"I think he was some kind of elf god but I could be wrong I wasn't really paying attention... to that anyway.." John responded.

"Should we be worried about this?" Billy asked.

"Probably." Both Zatanna and John responded crudely and none of them took their eyes off that card.

The 6th major arcana, the lovers.

Chapter Text

To relish in one's divinity it was best to hide what exactly he was. The less people knew of him the better and if he came down to it simpler. Just a slight tweak of his appearance in it becomes something new, somewhat human but not so because someone would expect him to be at least somewhat ethereal. That was his position after all.

It was almost as beautiful as the night sky, spending time and places that he had never been before despite popular belief. It was almost impressive how they were things that he didn't even know about yet he ruled over them all. Infinite was by definition all that's unknown, it was almost impossible to know if it was real or not. The question becomes complicated when it's possible that it is real.

The night sky was beautiful and vast and nothing could compare to it, not even when the sunrise took it away. It was still present and harder to see but he could still see it even the traces of where certain things should be. Perhaps he should blame his son for that he almost has the sky memorized by this point. But as infinite as the world is the sky was just as since there were so many stars it is impossible to tell if it's that or another.

His son was away and enjoying himself at school doing whatever he wanted since Pariah didn't actually understand why he wanted to go. Danny already had the proper education perhaps it was some sort of venture and school taught something else. So that left him unattended and not exactly sure what to do with himself so here he was traveling to another dimension for a moment. A lavish version of Earth where the sky never changes and the Sun never blesses the night or shadows.

The humans have evolved in a way where they didn't have to rely on the Sun to cook their skins or fry their brains. They live under the shadows and adorn to worship at night. A version of Earth where the primordial of night resides more often than not mostly because people appreciate her time. Pariah could definitely appreciate that just as much as the rest of her following especially with how beautiful the sky is.

So he walked through the cities and towns without anyone even knowing who he was. He stayed checking his device to make sure that Danny was fine but his son was off doing his own thing. The ruler of the darker half of the day decided to reveal herself, almost elegant in her dress that looks like Twilight and her wavy black pitch hair that matches the night sky itself. She smiled not bowing in the slightest but simply nodded in respect.

"Is there no fear for your safety?" Pariah asked but wasn't exactly perplexed.

"I fear no man, my love is to Chaos and Chaos alone. However I have seen that some of my family have taken interest in you and yours. I wouldn't have said much about it but it seems like your son seems to have interest in me and my domain. I believe I can appreciate that, especially one so devoted." Night chuckled before motioning him to follow her into a city market.

Perhaps following her was not the worst idea and as they walked through, they walked in silence. Simply taking in the residence and the market life was quite noisy but it wasn't a bad noise. People haggling prices and others trying to figure out whether they want but they could get or they could go to another stall. Those calling out to serve foods and others who are trying to get people to notice them or those who try to stay unnoticed.

It was definitely more archaic than the earth that they were currently staying on but he wasn't complaining. Perhaps this version of Earth was a few centuries behind and didn't have the luxury of what the current Earth does. But humans were tenacious and they made things work and somehow it didn't feel that off-putting. It really did seem like humans were the most interesting species so many tried to fight back his Reign but humans were the only ones that actually succeeded in a way or at the very least produced something that could.

They passed a stall that had nice and antique books but a couple of them didn't seem familiar to him. Well that was certainly interesting especially since a lot of the books that he did tend to borrow were from a certain book ghost. He stopped to overlook the selection; he looked over his shoulder briefly and Lady night stopped at a different stall of jewels and trinkets. And stopped over another book but was quickly snatched up by a different patreon he looked up to see a blonde man.

"Eh, sorry about that mate, I've been looking for this book for forever." The blonde wasn't even looking at him while looking over the book before paying the stall owner for the book. But finally he did look up and look a little taken back. "Ah shit Bats?"

"Pardon?" Pariah was pretty sure he doesn't resemble any bat for the most part.

"Oh, sorry you just look a lot like a friend that I have. Yeah but apologies again for the book but I kind of need this one, it's that it has taken me too long to find it." He smiled a bit too brightly; it was almost as if Pariah was staring at the sun.

"Constantine." Night appeared beside him with an unpleasant stare at the blond man.

"Ah, Nyx. Hello..." Constantine backed away holding his hands up in surrender.

"So I take it that you two know each other?" Pariah could already see the regrets on Constantine's face and the annoyance of Nyx's face.

"A little too well. Breaking one of my daughter's hearts is something he is well known for. The curse that is a hellblazer that he is, you wouldn't want to associate yourself with him. Not only is he Brutus but he's also an insult to any family." Night hissed while Constantine whined looking away.

Constantine sounds like a familiar name but Pariah wasn't exactly sure where to go. Perhaps they came across each other but Pariah felt like he would have known if he came across this one. Something about his glow was off putting and wrong but comforting and relaxing. Perhaps the curse wasn't just a metaphor but it's an actuality and his existence was tethered to multiple things and also nothing at all almost as if he shouldn't exist.

An enigma.

And without fail that was one thing Pariah actually enjoyed because enigmas were the one thing that made life very interesting for him. Danny was an enigma, Hestia was an enigma, Constantine is an enigma. Even though he did want to take Night's warning to heart, something about it just didn't sit well with him as if he shouldn't let this one go. Was it a sense of thrill or danger or a bit of both, almost enthusiasm. The sense of wonder, an endless thirst of curiosity.

"Do not worry about the book. If the book is any good, do let me know. If I can't find it here I'll just have to go elsewhere. Wouldn't be the first time." Pariah looked at the assembly of other books and grabbed a random one before handing the owner a gold coin which was probably more than sufficient.

" You cannot be seriously taking an interest in this one of all people, Your highness." Night hissed in her native tongue, Pariah wasn't exactly sure how this was any of her concern.

"How I choose to spend my time is none of your concern." Pariah hissed back before turning to Constantine who looked utterly stunned. "I am sure we will meet again."

Even with the small instance that he wanted to turn around, something in the back of his mind just told him that he would definitely see that blonde again. Was a bit off putting but something about him and the fact that a goddess knew him meant that he probably didn't belong to this world. Or at the very least he didn't belong to this version but for now Pariah was going to have to remember where exactly he heard the name Constantine from. Perhaps it wasn't his full name and if he had the second half it would make more sense.

"Gold with blue. He was the midday sun." The king mumbled to himself, there was no reason someone so mundane should have captured his attention, but something about him didn't leave his memory. It didn't make any sense but it was there and it was staying there almost as if his face was burned into his memory, well that's a weird feeling.

A very strange fixation that he has never experienced before, bordering curiosity but a bit more positive. Whatever it was wasn't exactly nauseating but a little more euphoric. It was definitely a light experience that he hasn't personally been known to have but it felt familiar to something Danny had. The cause of it was off putting though, one person to be a trigger of something so uncharacteristic was new.

Perhaps it was because subconsciously he knew who Constantine was, the name sounded far too familiar for it to be simply a coincidence. The king simply held out the book he had chosen out of random thought. An interesting choice for a book with no title, the outward design was unique. Two flowers intertwined into a lovely bouquet, if he remembered correctly they were earth bound flowers. Purple Lilacs and White Lilies of the valley.

It was decided that Pariah would simply head home after all. He parted ways with the far too eager Goddess, the least she could do was keep her act up until he was gone. Letting himself melt back into his office that was placed on the earth they were staying on. The small device that was given to him seemed to have a violent reaction of its own. He pulled it out to see several missed calls from one Bruce Wayne. Perhaps it had to do why his son was in his house earlier that day.

Well that was definitely a first. He was going to respond but then he felt a soft knock on the door to his office. It was light but with a bit of hesitation behind it, it has been a while since Danny had knocked like that. Whatever it was, it must be important. Pariah simply hummed loud enough for Danny to hear before seeing the door crack up to see his son shuffle nervously into the room. Well this was definitely out of character.

"Did something happen?" Pariah asked from his desk but when his son didn't respond he chose to get up and move to the couch where Danny had sat.

'I may have done something stupid.' Danny was signing again, he thought they were passed this but something must have triggered this.

"Does it have to do with you hitting me in the face with the shoe this morning?" Pariah teased but Danny pouted.

'It wasn't the morning, it was the afternoon but the both of us are too out of touch with time to tell the difference.' Danny frowned before staring at the empty space in front of him.

"What do you think you had done to be qualified as stupid?" Danny looked a bit wary before pulling out a card that Pariah did not recognize. The eyesore was apparent the most he noticed the green that clashed with gold. He was handed the card and once Pariah read what was inside it was clear who it was. Her directness was almost as blunt as her brothers but she waxed poetry like a personal. Though Pariah wasn't exactly sure how this qualified as something stupid.

'When Duke came over, his dad was trying to call you but since you were out Duke just came over. They thought it was Madeline so I thought it would probably be better to correct them. I told them about Jazz but I don't know. Something about this just feels off, she was so close by. She knows I am here! But instead she left that with Duke and left me.' Danny's hands were shaking but he could feel his son's confusion, anger and agony.

The general idea he could understand, Danny felt a sense of betrayal for his own sister didn't come to him and went in a round about way but it could be something else entirely. Perhaps she reluctantly wasn't for her brother but for him. They never actually talked but if she was anything like Danny she would want to know what to do with him before trying anything. The feral being that was his son wasn't exactly the most trusting at the beginning when it came to him.

"Perhaps she is waiting for her chance to deal with me. If she is anything like you she is most likely avoiding me or any others that are associated with me. That would include your school and simply being home, she had not gotten a chance to see you alone so she won't be able to do much." The most Pariah could do was pick something that made the most sense for Danny but simply saying that made Danny more upset.

'Why though, it's not like you have killed anyone here!' Danny was violent with his hand gestures but Pariah simply let his son grumble.

"Even if she did know who I was, you can't say she wouldn't be skeptical. I am not exactly the most pleasant person to exist." Pariah said while looking at the ceiling of his office before feeling his son slap his face.

'I will eat your ankles if you start that nonsense again.' Danny signed above while standing on their couch and Pariah chuckled before grabbing his son's ankle causing the younger to fall over into his lap. At least now he was feeling better, while his son was wiggling his way out of his grip. He phased through Pariah's hand and started floating over his desk, Pariah couldn't be more pleased to see him embrace his less human side. Danny however stopped to notice something on his desk, at the book.

"I went to a market and found that it wasn't my original choice." Pariah willed the book to himself.

'What happened to your first choice?'

"The sun bought it before I could get it." Pariah didn't see the face his son pulled but the moment he noticed a shadow over him, the boy looked far too smug for his own good. "What?"

"Does this sun have a name?" Danny first words for the night and that was his question.

"Constantine, though I don't believe that was his first name." Pariah mumbled that last bit but his son heard him all the same. Danny on the other hand seemed to be hit with a sense of familiarity before floating back to his desk to dig in one of his draws. The boy picked out an envelope with a big bold warning label on it. Pariah tried to remember who was in that folder but there were several individual beings that it could be.

"John Constantine, early 40s with the possibility of being Immortal. A golden warlock that is infamous for selling his soul way too many times and unintentionally causing wars for the rights to his soul. Eventually to quell the hype and vigor of owning that man's afterlife the 7 royals of hell decided unanimously to sacrifice his soul to the high king of the infinite realms. Simply stating if none of them could solely have him then let him disappear by the king's hand." Danny read the file and it was coming back to him.

A soul that had the attention of most who either worked or heard of him. Though it was less than just his soul that the masses were interested, Pariah wasn't about to say that out loud in front of his underage son. At least it explained why Pariah had a sense of familiarity. He somewhat remembered writing up that report, most of his time was consumed by paper work but unsurprisingly Constantine's paper work wasn't as complicated as people made it out to be.

It took a second but Danny finally handed him the file and decided to sit next to him while going over the file on his newest curiosity. The photo attached to the file was a bit outdated but he was still the same man he saw in the market, a golden Elysium if he could. It was a wonder how he managed to live for so long since it seemed that all forms of divine nether wanted him dead in some sense.

To have the level of sensibility of not taking in something so precious they decided to hand him over. However he did put his own life in the hands of others and for some reason he had the confidence in his soul never getting to any of them. Smug but charming, hated but respected. If he wasn't respected in the slightest he would have been dead already from either his first contract or one of the many afterwards.

Would someone like that be opposed to making some sort of deal with him? They didn't get the chance to speak much because they were interrupted but the feeling that they will meet again wasn't far off. They're hoping that their next interaction was a fruitful one and at the bare minimum he would get the chance to introduce himself properly. A golden warlock with charm was an in tune description for someone who leaves the lasting impression simply by being around.

"Oh my stars you got it bad." Danny chuckled before snatching the folder away.

"Pardon?"

"It's all over your face, this is the first time you found someone interesting." Danny started kicking his feet around in the air.

"I find several people interesting, son." Pariah looked up as his son unimpressed and gestured for him to hand the folder back.

"But not like this, this is so much more. I'm not giving this back." Danny floated higher until he was in the room above his office. Pariah, mildly annoyed and amused, simply sighed while staring at the ceiling where his son disappeared into.

Chapter Text

Only he wouldn't have to plead his case but as of this moment he was exhausted. Duke had to pick up the slack because somebody couldn't go on patrols cause they were under house arrest. Well technically he wasn't under house arrest but he refused to leave the house under any circumstances. Technically since it was a Sunday night it was also a school night but someone had to take over Tim's normal Patrol routes and for some reason he just did not trust anyone else but Duke to do them.

Cass had offered but Tim refused and shoved his work on to Duke for some odd reason. Out of all of his siblings he did in fact love Tim but at the same time he had a life of his own and would rather get back to that. So here Duke was grumbling while handing over the Riddler to the police in the middle of the night that was technically the morning by this point. Tim is going to owe him so much after this, speaking of the caged robin.

"Signal, can you swing by the sirens once you're finished handing over the Riddler?" A static-like voice came through the mic but Duke could tell that that was Tim.

"I'm heading over there right now then. Is there something in particular you want me to pick up or?" Duke watched the police car drive away well listening for an answer but Tim said nothing and just hung up. Typical of the bat boys to just never elaborate any further and just expect him to show up, not that he wasn't like them but he at least had a little bit more respect when asking someone to stop by.

He simply sighs while he gets his things ready to go and wanders the rooftops of Gotham also decidedly to take a sweet time to get to Tim. Tim didn't really make it sound like it was urgent and he could just do what he wanted. Wondering the Gotham streets gave him a bit of nostalgia in a way that couldn't be explained to someone from the outside. The fact that he used to run the streets like a civilian trying to be Robin with all his friends and now he's wearing the symbol of something he never thought he could obtain.

The bats felt like an unachievable goal, one that people admire but stayed at a distance because there was no way any normal person could be among them. The fact that most of the rumors talk about them being cryptics of some kind or embodiment of Gotham's will. Just to join that crusade and find out that they were in fact just normal people, smart and overachievers but still human at least to an extent anyway. There was something about those who have Lazarus ties that made them a little bit more than just human. Jason, Cassandra, even Damien, they were a little bit eerie in the way that Duke couldn't quite explain it but they were definitely otherworldly.

But then Duke actually met someone who was by definition otherworldly, being that technically transcends death and fell into an odd category of life. Just for him to have an ordinary personality and act like a teenager when on a mission. Honestly he doesn't know how he considers himself so lucky to find something abnormal yet so normal it doesn't feel mundane. It was probably a bad thing where they end up attracting the very oddest of partners or friends especially in the paranormal community.

Then again bats tend to draw the paranormal to themselves despite the fact that Bruce adamantly says no metas in Gotham but it's mostly so they don't get injected with the thousands of chemicals that get used on a daily basis. Superman is afraid the toxin would be annoying and hellish. Watching any of the heroes trying to figure out Riddlers puzzles or finding a bomb in one of the many toys that went out for Christmas that one year would have been hell. Not that he would want to diss any of the other heroes but they didn't have the specialized quick thinking that was needed for Gotham.

They could probably cover for two or three hours at most but there were enough bats in Gotham but it wouldn't make any sense to have them. That wasn't even including the main family, Luke, Kate, Harper more than capable and probably would appreciate more time if they weren't covering their respective areas anyway. Even on the occasion where they would call out some people who decide to come to Gotham when they want to like Jean-Paul or Minhkhoa. The wide net that was the bat clan people tend to forget, like there was never any such thing as only four Robins, Duke remembers Stephanie's rant while drunk. "God forbid a woman does a man's job and then forget that she even did it in the first place."

And for the most part he agrees with her wholeheartedly, Stephanie was actually one of his favorite Robins. Between her and Tim, Tim was precise but she actually brought the character of Robin back to its Glory Days. Even Dick admitted that Stephanie was actually pretty close to his original Robin which was impressive in multiple ways and slightly aggravated Damian to an extent. When he asked Dick what Stephanie was doing that he couldn't do he simply smiled.

This was never the type of family he thought he would have but Duke appreciates them all the more. He arrived at the Sirens apartment and chilled on the fire escape until he actually bothered to knock on the window. Bats would normally break into Selina's apartment but Duke was more than adamant to have her as a cool step mom in a way. The last thing he needed was the cool cat mom to be pissed that Bruce's many children broke into her apartment again. It didn't even take a second for his knocking to be subtly stopped as Ivy opened the window with her Vines.

"Oh my cookies?! Joy Boy! Whatcha doing here?" Harley was vibrating on the couch, Duke hadn't seen her in a while but she looked as energetic and as happy as ever. Not an artificial happiness either a good genuine joy and love.

"Hi Harley, Ivy. I'm here to see Tim. He told me to come by?" Duke removed his helmet but he still had his Domino mask underneath.

"How fun your hair is getting longer. If you're planning on letting it grow out I can do some braids for you in the future? I did Selina's twists when she had her long hair stint for a while." Ivy spoke well pointing into the direction of a bedroom that was in the back.

"I'll remember that. I'm not sure if I'm going to keep it long though, it could get uncomfortable and the helmet." Duke picked at the loose strands of his hair he hadn't realized how long it got. But actually gave him a thought of whether Danny likes long or short hair especially since Danny likes keeping his long.

Getting pulled out of his thoughts he walked over to the room that Tim was apparently staying in. Opening the door he was met with three cats walking out and Selina hovering over Tim while he was typing away fiercely at a laptop. Once he was finished he unplugged the USB that was connected and handed it over to Selina, who instead of taking the door, opened up his bedroom window and jumped right out Duke hadn't even realized that she was in uniform. He could hear the zipline connect to another building in the distance at least he knew that she was okay.

Tim turned to him and simply motioned to him to move closer and close the door behind him. On the desktop screen was a file open titled Case File: Leo, now that would have definitely been an interesting name for one of Tim's files. Tim normally lists his files by either the key suspect or something important that was the primary thing for that case. Leo with no last name probably meant that it wasn't a person.

"So am I here because of that or something else?" Duke gestures to the screen in front of Tim, Tim simply minimizes that file and opens up a different one. Case File: Nightingales. Of course it had to do with his boyfriend.

"You promised me a sketch 6 days ago and you still haven't brought it to me. I know for a fact that you have that thing on hand because he wouldn't leave it anywhere in the house that Bruce could find so hand it over." Tim reached out and started waving his hands and grabbing motions until Duke coughed up a folded piece of paper that had been folded 10 times over.

Duke hates stealing from someone important and his siblings don't count because stealing among them is more like borrowing something and never returning it. He hated the fact that he stole the only thing Danny had of his sister, a drawing that he made of her from his memory and how long it's been since they last saw each other. Duke wasn't exactly sure if Danny could even recreate that image. It was mean and cruel but he had to take the picture, snapping a photo was too risky especially with how nonchalant his siblings were about hacking into each other's devices for fun.

"Even without color she kind of fits the description. You said that we wouldn't have to worry about Danny's mother because apparently she's in jail already but you don't know how sturdy fantasy jails are. Even then that woman could be some sort of actress just to please Danny and have him feel safe and secure." Tim mumbled and Duke hated that Tim was right in the way. Vesper Nightingale had made it very clear that he would do anything for his son whether it was legal or dangerous.

"Even if that was true, it was weird seeing her face. He looks nothing like his mom, like yeah there's definitely similarities but he looks more like his dad above everything else. Even color palette wise, he got nothing from her, she has lavender eyes and red hair and he has black hair with teal eyes. It was like her genetics weren't even trying." Duke squinted at the ceiling while trying to remember what Danny's mother looked like. The video didn't actually have good lighting but she definitely had a suntan on her face and she wasn't even close as pale as Danny was. Genetics really did not try.

There was also a possibility that their genetics weren't the exact same as a human being's genetics. Since technically Danny was the first of his kind he really shouldn't be sure if DNA even counted for him. Tim had tried a couple of times Duke had provided samples in the past but they broke the machine each time. So either his DNA was too strong or Danny just didn't have DNA to sample properly. If it was really up to Tim he would have run every single test in the book and probably more experiments but Duke wasn't about to subjugate his boyfriend to that.

"Stop comparing me to Bruce right now." Tim stops his vigorous typing to scowl at Duke.

"I am doing no such thing. I don't know what you're talking about?" Duke grins.

"Whether you implied it or not I can see it all over your face. I hate that so much. You can't even say that at least one of us has picked up on one of his habits. I am not the most Bruce out of all our siblings. We all know that Jason basically looks like his doppelganger, Dick has a sense of responsibility, I basically took apart his brain and doubled it and Damian is Damian. You have his sarcastic snark and pinch for knowing things and how to dig under people's skins. Can you please stop looking at me like that?" Tim pouts while pushing Duke off his desk.

"I'm nothing like Bruce," he says. Then he proceeds to list off every single detail that each of the siblings had acquired from Bruce. If that's not the most Bruce thing I have ever seen I think I might need to get my eyesight and hearing checked." Duke teased well Tim punched the card in the side causing the younger to wince.

"Anyway now that I have a general premise of what the family looks like. By the way this is separate from the Batcave's database so we don't have to worry about Bruce for the most part but eventually we will have to tell him about your dream if we don't figure out what that thing is for. It's good that the bracelet doesn't hinder your uniform but it sucks that no one else can see it but you and your freaking boyfriend. Speaking of things that only you can see, have you gotten any visions lately?" Tim inquired before going back to his laptop to type away.

"Nothing for the psychosis part anyway. Well it's like a spitting image of it." Duke complimented Tim as he finished making a recreation of what Danny's mother looked like. Even with the bare minimum Tim could pick apart anyone's appearance and recreate their parents with just their children. It was a good thing that Jasmine looked more like their mother than Danny did that at least gave Tim a better chance at jigsaw.

"Well now we have to worry about where this Jasmine person is. Jasmine Nightingale, who is an enigma for multiple reasons but the fact that no one has seen her or even saw her go into the batcave is concerning. Security and the cameras just didn't pick up on anything and me and Babs made sure that security would never fault again under any circumstances. So how the hell did she get into your locker?" Tim mumbled and inclined back in his seat.

It wasn't a good evening after finding out that some random person did in fact break into the batcave without fail. Bruce's paranoia went up tenfold causing Babs and Tim, once he was ready, to double check security. Reading the note initially made sense that everyone thought it would be Danny's mother but after Danny himself confirmed that it wasn't Tim and Duke had been on the fence. To Bruce's knowledge it was Danny's mother but for the disaster duo who does all but hold out information against their technical boss and parents they really don't feel like telling him.

Tim simply didn't say anything to Bruce because he has sworn his loyalty to Duke and will only make decisions when necessary. If Bruce knew of a second sibling, one that wasn't accounted for and pretty much the equivalent to Danny's mother, Duke would have a harder time trying to go on a date with him simply because Bruce would be a bitch about it. And as much as he cares, he wasn't about to let their overbearing parents ruin his little brother's chance of having a normal relationship with someone. Well as normal as it could get.

"Well just because they're siblings doesn't mean that they have the same powers right? Hell they might not even have the same parents. Danny says that Jasmine is his older sister but Danny's dad said that Danny's the first of his kind so she could just be a step sister." Duke pondered for a bit but that seems like the most logical conclusion anyway.

"Well that could definitely work and explain a couple of things. Like some of Jasmine's features not lining up with Danny's or his dad's at all. But it does make things a lot more complicated because if she doesn't have the same parent then what the hell are her powers? Ugh! You just have to have a supernatural boyfriend and he just so happens to have the most complicated family lore." Tim fussed like a whiny baby but he went back to being hunched over his laptop. His posture must be terrible.

"Hey you didn't have to do this you could have just outed me to Bruce but you decided not to so you're stuck with it. Speaking of, are you going to be coming home anytime soon?" Duke asked but even if Tim tried to hide it he did notice him flinch briefly.

"I can do all my work from here. I'm not really needed there. And if they really need anything that is significant physically you are my surrogate anything else they can just ask Barbara. After all she's the best and significantly better than I am, plus one of my favorite people in the world. I can delegate my work for as long as I want so I don't really see the point of going back now anyway." Tim huffed but Duke pinched his arm causing the older one to squeak.

"You can't avoid the kid forever you know, the fact that you're ignoring his phone calls and he has to ask me for any updates about you is annoying me. I literally can't do anything else but Damian always comes in at random times to ask me about you. I'm more impressed that he hasn't just come here and seen you himself but knowing you, you would probably figure out that he was on his way and dip." And Duke was correct he knows his older brother way too well and knows for a fact that if Tim really wanted to he would have just disappeared for one person in particular.

The older siblings of this family were so annoying when trying to interact with their younger halves. Duke would 100% scold Jason every and any day of the week and Damian, even if he doesn't want to admit it, does look up to Tim. Jason can act like he's on top of the world but he's not invincible and Duke is the only person that seems to want to call him out on that bullshit, while Tim and Damian still haven't figured out their crap from Damian's younger years. The amount of money Duke would willingly pay Harley just to get these two to talk to each other.

But no amount of scolding was going to get him to actually act properly. No matter how many times Duke could complain to Tim there was no winning. Unlike Jason, who would listen to the voice of reason, Tim could argue with anyone into oblivion and make good points along the way. It really was just up to Tim and here Duke was hoping that Tim will eventually come around to the correct decision.

"You have school in like 4 hours, you should go home." Tim hummed. Right, Duke had school and the last thing he needed was falling asleep and running on 30 minutes of power time.

Chapter Text

"Just teach him it'll be simple and you don't have to worry about going around. Plus I promise you it will be so much easier, he is your boyfriend after all so he's eventually going to have to deal with them anyway." First thing in the morning and the last thing Danny wanted to hear was Dora's nagging.

The two of them had just finished their first two classes for the day and we're heading up to meet up with Duke as an exchange of some kind. Dora and Duke had come up with this plan since Danny had the first two classes with her and then two classes after with him. Not that Danny was complaining, he actually appreciated spending more time with each of them but he didn't like that they were treating him like some sort of divorced child. As for the argument that he's currently having with Dora, that was due to the fact that according to his dad the Gotham veil is becoming thinner.

Now Gotham's veil between these magical and normalcy was thin from the very beginning which is why they decided to stay in Gotham. But not that it was Halloween season it was pretty much a paper thin layer and the dead that isn't seen by most come through. Since this version of earth doesn't normally see ghosts that means that if Danny even attempts to talk to any of them he would look insane. Some ghosts don't get that Danny is trying to act human and come to him with their problems so he will have to step aside doing school hours to either clear it up or tell them he will do it later. Either way it needs a verbal response.

"Did Dora kick you or something?" Duke's lovely voice cut into his thoughts like a knife, the sweet sound of the sun asking how he is will always make him want to explode. Dora actually kicked him that time though and he tried kicking her back causing Duke to laugh far too sweetly in his ear.

"You two disgust me. Danny is being a jerk. Duke, tell Danny he is being a big idiot." Dora pouted but Danny simply hissed at her to shut up.

"I'm not going to do that unless Danny is actively harming himself or others. Which I hope you aren't?" Duke gave him a sheepish grin and Danny didn't know how to respond.

"See Danny, now you have to tell him." Danny snapped his head in Dora's direction and gestured to her that he was going to strangle her. Duke took both of his hands and simply caressed them with his thumbs. "Two openly gay people right in front of me, disgusting. I'm leaving, make out when I'm no longer in the line of sight, thanks!" Danny simply growled as his non sister walked off to her next class.

Duke let go of one of his hands but intertwined their other hands together to lead him to the library for their free period. Now this was certainly a new venture but the experience was definitely thrilling, Danny simply hated what came next. Questions and answers he isn't exactly fond of giving because he would rather not deal with other ghosts all together. But responsibilities or whatever the older people want to brand child labor as.

Though a free period was essentially a period where students didn't have exactly a teacher and a good roam around the building as long as they didn't stay in the hallways for too long or disrupt any other classes. So a lot of the time the students tend to go to either the lounge or the library. Mostly so they don't get in trouble for wandering the hallways and distracting other classes. Not that Danny wouldn't mind a distraction or two when it came to certain classes.

Unlike Danny who normally finished his work either during class or at home because he didn't really have much to do, Duke tends to finish his homework during their free period. Which usually meant that Duke was using this time to finish up chemistry homework because he didn't like doing it at home. Something about him asking one of his siblings wants and they started going into a deep dive about the periodic table. Not slightly surprised he has the weirdest siblings Danny has ever met and he thought him and his sister were odd.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Duke asked while lightly shoving his book aside, clearly he wants to do anything else but his homework. Danny reaches into his bag before pulling out his chemistry notebook and passing it over to Duke. He watched Duke's face light up as he grabbed the notebook and started flipping through it but then he paused.

'You know how I am... special?' Danny decided to sign but it was still risky being completely open about certain things. Duke nodded so Danny continued. 'Samhain is coming around which means that the veil is going to be thinner. Leading up to it, me and dad get asked to do favors or other stuff for "those" types of people.'

"Samhain... You mean Halloween?" Duke asked curiously and Danny nodded. "And those types of people, what do you mean by that?" Duke looked back at his notebook and found the page he needed.

'Ghosts.' Danny spelled out before resting his head against the table they were at. Duke paused yet again to stare at Danny as if he said something foreign. Of course Duke wouldn't believe in ghosts. Why would he? It seems so stupid.

"You are overthinking again." Duke looked directly in his eyes with a straight face.

'How could I not when it seems like I just said something stupid?' Danny signed before Duke put his pencil down.

"Danny, no offense but you aren't the first myth I've met. Hell I am pretty sure Bruce has met a ghost and works with him from time to time. Just cause we don't normally see them doesn't mean they aren't there. Plus since I became a little creature of nature myself I see things that shouldn't be there." Duke whispered with a genuine smile on his face. Danny is glad he wasn't going crazy simply telling him about this.

'What?' Danny signed.

"Nothing." Duke smiled before going back to his homework aside from the fact that he had chemistry before Duke and he was pretty good at it. Instead of being normal about that reaction, Duke started praying to him like he was some sort of God. Danny batted his hands away from his face and pointed at Duke's notebook, they had a limited time and Duke shouldn't be wasting his time. "But you are God!"

"Nuh uh."

"What do you mean nuh uh?" Duke snorted before landing on the notes and homework for the day.

Danny doesn't want to be considered a god that would be more stress on him. The deities that he already knew of had dealt with followers and attention and by all standards Danny he was only 17, a child. Giving a child a position of power was complicated and he was already a prince so he hated that much. Being a deity, they followed the expectations of the realm that they exist in and each realm had a different version of them and no two followers were the same so the interpretation of the deity would change depending on person to person.

He doesn't need to be treated like a deity even though perhaps in the realms he would have been considered one. He's not sure if people even consider his dad and himself some sort of deity. Since he was the ruler of the infinite realms, was he considered technically God? If that's the case wouldn't that make Danny Jesus? Well let's just become very awkward, maybe he should never mention that in front of some sort of Christian.

Danny's life was already a mess and having more religious propaganda would make it very extra messy. It wouldn't even be considered a good type of mess not if it dragged Dora into it or the possibility of his sister getting dragged into it. Even the consideration of Duke getting involved was less than stellar. Perhaps it would be for the best if Danny starts explaining certain things about the realms to Duke because if they want to date might end up getting possessed by someone who hates Danny.

"How are you perfectly good at everything you do?" Duke asked without looking up from the notes as he scribbled away as fast as he could.

"I don't think I'm perfect? Everything here is actually really simple. I used to like chemistry when I was younger. I don't know, something about putting chemicals together just itched the back of my mind." Danny mumbled while watching Duke carefully.

"You're not about to become a rogue on me, are you?" Duke looked up from his notebook with a dead serious expression.

"I would be a villain in another life but not this one." Danny snorted to make it sound like a joke but it was technically true. Dan did exist and he was a problem to everyone else around him. The difference between him and Dan was how their lives played out.

The honest question was, could Danny still end up like Dan? His dad can take care of himself and so could Dora but Duke, Duke was special. He was so incredibly human and so incredibly mortal, even with powers Danny couldn't help but worry. A sensation of something dangerous but it wasn't like Danny was living a safe life. He could pretend that he was human all he wanted but at the end of the day Danny had lost the ability to die a long time ago. He let someone into his life that could die at a moment's notice.

"So you are telling me that if we weren't dating you, you would most likely be a villain?" Duke chuckled as if it was something funny or something ironic.

"Maybe or maybe not, we could still be dating and I end up a villain. I have a sneaking suspicion that I couldn't do it even if I wanted to. I would probably tread the line a bit but I say with my track history as long as I don't cheat on a test in the future I should be fine." Danny almost hated how ironic his life had become. The people who died in that fire in Dan's timeline were either no longer in his life or in jail.

Would it be selfish of him to go see how his old best friends are doing? Perhaps he really doesn't have a right to go see them, they were afraid of him the last time he saw them. For the most part Danny had known Tucker for a long time and Sam for almost a year at the time but now he doesn't remember what her face looks like and Tucker's face is slowly fading off from memory. He had long since accepted that the ghosts that went to that realm were mostly his fault, if he hadn't opened that stupid portal.

But now most of his memories were full of shenanigans that were either his friends and family that he made along the way or Duke. Funny how his humanity started slowly rearing its head that never Duke was around. Perhaps it was the only thing keeping him tired on Earth anyway. He would definitely be cutting it close but it would be a little bit wearing if he only tied his humanity down to one person.

When did life become so complicated for him? Or was it always complicated? He just never really thought too hard about it. Honestly no he just has to take things one step at a time and not stress about everything all at once. So for now all he was going to do was watch Duke finish his chemistry homework and then scold him for the rest of the free period because he seriously should just do his homework at home. That was what he did for the most part until he had a weird familiar feeling.

"Well that's new-" Duke said while taking his notebook to cover Danny's face from the view of anyone else. Danny looked confused before realizing why Duke was covering him. "First of all your eyes are glowing. Secondly, misty breathe. That has never happened before." Duke leans closer to let out the harsh whisper.

"That's not supposed to unless a ghost is nearby." Danny waved the mist to disappear before moving Duke's notebook out of his line of sight so he could scan the area. Nothing that he could see was nearby but it must have quickly passed. Duke narrowed his line of sight while scanning the area as well. The way that he immediately tensed in a way reminded Danny of a soldier, looking far too familiar with unpredictable circumstances.

"So if they don't come to you directly, does that mean it's a problem? Are they potentially dangerous?" Duke whispered and stuck his hand in his bag.

"It really does depend on their intentions. But we have to worry about them overshadowin- I mean possessing someone. Come on, I can make you something so we can avoid that while trying to find the problem or person." Danny grabbed his notebook and shoved it in his bag while Duke did the same. Danny wasn't going to ignore the fact that his partner had something he transferred from his bag to his blazer.

"Ok so where are we headed to make this thing you want to make? I don't think we can get to the school garden without getting in trouble." Duke was adorable when he thought this half was going to be magical but Danny was going to have to disappoint him.

"I need a thermos and a robotics lab." Duke stopped walking before turning to Danny slowly with the expression of confusion.

"I was joking about the villain thing earlier but are you actually turning into a villain?" Duke grabbed a hold of both his shoulders before shaking him violently. Was Gotham so used to smart people placing heroes and villains that they forgot normal people existed? Scratch that, not a single person in Gotham qualified as normal in Danny's book. Even other people outside of Gotham thought Gothamites were a strange bunch of people.

"I am really considering it if you are gonna keep asking me that." Danny joked while Duke pinched his cheeks for making a poor joke.

They worry for new villains while living next to the universal threat next door. He was definitely going to have to tell his dad about this when he got home because that was actually funny. Gotham was the strangest place for them to end up at but he isn't shocked that they managed to blend in well enough. The occasional lore driven plot kept Danny's life interesting, now that he thought about it. There was something he forgot to tell Duke and Dora.

"You know I think my dad fell in love over the weekend." Danny chirped while Duke looked at him in confusion. So cute.

"What do you mean you think your dad fell in love over the weekend? People don't just fall, well unless it's B. He falls head first into spikes if it meant saving one of his many exes. I swear there's so many of them that it isn't even funny anymore." Duke grumbled and Danny chuckled.

"He met someone, called them the sun to my face. I was caught off guard. I actually thought I misheard him but while he tried to look this rando up he actually stared at the picture with a fond expression. I was not going crazy- what? Why are you looking at me like that?" Duke looked at him with a Cheshire-like grin.

"Calling someone they like the sun, a fond expression while looking at a picture of them? It just sounds like the apple really doesn't fall that far from the tree." Duke teased. Danny blushed like crazy, he didn't think his dad would pick up on his habits. That was actually a bit much for his liking. "Not that it's a bad thing but come on, you do the same to me. Do you have something against this person that has you thinking otherwise?"

"He is infamous or something in the magic community. Golden something, not that I'm not glad Dad found someone to talk too but this guy might be a bit off. No shame in the gay ways of the world but I feel like something about him makes me want to punch him." Danny swayed as they walked through the school halls, Duke on the other hand looked a bit conflicted but Danny could see him write it off as paranoia. They decided that they were definitely going to talk about that later.

"Also I'm gonna take a guess, Neverborns are related to the undead simply because they don't exactly have birth like normal people so they're categorized as undead similarly to ghosts?" Duke mumbled almost sounded like he was making strangling noises to the air, while squinting down the hall to make sure there were no security guards.

"I never told you that." Danny told Duke about Neverborns. The fact that Duke knew the exact term was oddly specific even though Danny technically didn't count as a neverborn either.

"No you didn't. Your dad told my dad and my dad told me." Duke looked unimpressed and Danny actually thought about it, that checked out more than he wanted to give it credit from. He was going to have to scold his day after school for not telling him that he told them what he was.

"Well that works out a lot more than explaining how incredibly complicated this is about to get. For the most part, yes? Since undead have trouble with certain things and stay in the realm that they were born in because they have unfinished business they normally ask people like me. I mostly deal with ghosts, anything else my dad would deal with them." Danny sighed before squeezing his way through a random passage Duke found. He didn't even know they had shortcuts like these.

Chapter Text

Making the original ghost catching thermos was a trip and a half mostly because they had to find a thermos within a school building. Danny wasn't sure where they were going to get one and for the most part was worried that they were going to have to go without it. That wasn't until Duke dragged him to a locker and opened it which Danny knew wasn't his locker. Inside was a thermos that was somewhat warm and Danny had several questions.

"Who's locker was that because I know for a fact it wasn't yours or mine or Dora's." Danny followed the questionable teen down the hallway until they reached the bathroom. Duke without a word opened the door, went into one of the stalls and dumped out the contents from inside the thermos. He went to the sink and rinsed out a couple of more times and handed Danny the empty thermos.

"Trust me, the person who was going to actually use that never eats it anyway." Not only did they just rob some random kid apparently, Duke didn't hesitate to throw out that kid's lunch.

As much as he wanted to complain if Duke said so then he wasn't going to question it now. The kids' lunch was now part of the plumbing and for the most part this thermos was never going to get back to them. It had a good frame for the most part so Danny could work with it. So they continue on to one of the school's robotics labs that were empty at the moment. Technically Duke and Danny didn't have much time but if they were robbing random kids Danny highly doubts that Duke wouldn't mind skipping for once.

Once they arrived at one of the labs the door was locked. This was definitely going to be a lot more annoying than he originally thought. Danny looked around a little bit to check that no one was watching plus there were no cameras in that section of the building for some reason. Only cameras in the stairways to the lab but that was it. No students, no teachers, no staff. Duke grabbed a hold of Danny before melting into shadows and they ended up in the classroom.

"What?" Duke whispered.

"Since when could you do that I thought you had light based powers?" Danny looked at the floor stunned before he felt Duke's hand flinch and let go of him.

"Well light and dark are a spectrum and technically two sides of the same coin so I just thought it would be easier than trying to pick up the door." Duke looked worried but Danny pulled the Duke closer before planting a kiss on his cheek.

"Well I think that was pretty cool, also 100% better than what I was thinking because I was honestly just going to freeze the door open. You know, like when it's really cold and the keyhole is filled with ice. Definitely property damage, just mild property damage." Danny chuckled while Duke glowed a little in the mildly dark room. Mostly his blushing boyfriend made finding the materials that he needed a lot easier and he would have to think which schools would just have circuit boards lying around.

It was a small lamp in the room that Danny used to put over the thermos he went around the room shuffling to get certain items bringing his glowing boyfriend next to him as a night light. They didn't really want to turn on the power just in case it triggered some sort of security. The last thing they needed was somebody finding them in an unauthorized classroom that was also locked.

There was a good portion of materials in the room and everything was going great minus one small problem. Danny had forgotten the main ingredient. Ectoplasm. Now for the most part he did have his own ectoplasm that he could give up but he would need to transform and give it without worrying about self harm. No normal person tends to worry when their partner starts offering their blood to some random object that they have flying on the table but Duke wasn't exactly normal.

"Okay Duke now don't freak out but I have to substitute one key item." Danny said while looking at his partner.

"Are you about to start chanting like you're a cultist or something?" Duke asked genuinely with a tired expression and Danny snorted before shaking his head. "Are you sure because everything a part of this process has been nothing but scientific and not enough Magic."

"Well the next part is magical because it's how to get this thing to work I guess. Do you have a knife?" Danny could already see the confusion turned into concern on his partner's face. He seemed reluctant at first before pulling up a pocket knife that was his signature colors of yellow and black.

"What are you cutting so I cut it for you." Danny should have expected as much as Duke was not about to hand him a knife to do whatever weird strange magical thing he was about to do. "It's not your blood is it? Oh, please no. See I spoke way too soon of course this was going to be some sort of cult ritual." Duke was going to put his knife away before Danny tapped his shoulder.

"Yes and no. Not this form but my other one, I can heal myself remember. Normally I could just get it from my dad but we're not with him right now and we are running out of time. So the knife please. It will literally just be a pinch that's it." Danny was motioning to Duke to hand over the knife but he wasn't about to give it up.

Duke did not put the knife away but he wasn't going to give it to Danny. So instead when Danny transformed, Duke slowly took his hand and poked it a little bit just enough he looked mad for the most part and Danny was not surprised. The usual red that was to be expected from a cut had now bled green then for some reason Duke couldn't stop staring at it. Perhaps because ectoplasm was most likely not on normal things to just have in a person's body.

The vivid toxic green that's spilled out and Danny wrote a circle at the bottom of thermos instead of just pumping the entire thing full of ectoplasm like his parents once said. Making a small but functioning portal was the best that Danny could do. For the most part at least this way it would send the ghosts directly into the zone instead of having them wait for Danny to release them. His ectoplasm was pure enough for the portal to function for a while before he would have to remake it inside the thermos.

Plus he was done writing it and he could see that the portal was functional. He closed the knob and made sure but nothing was going to get out of it. One-way portals were a smart thing to have so now he could just send them instead of them coming back through. Then Danny repeats the process with a small bracelet that should be just enough for Duke to not get possessed until Danny can make him a better one. Danny simply sighs while putting both items down. The one thing that he wished that someone else would have invented when he turned on their stupid portal. Now that he was finished he shifted back and was still looking at Duke who for the most part was staring at work with hand used to be.

"Are you okay?" Danny asked but Duke seemed spooked that Danny even said anything to him.

"I, it was weird one second I was looking at your hand the next I was in a chair. Sorry it doesn't make any sense, I'll have to talk to my brothers when I get home." Duke was right about one thing: it didn't make any sense at all. Danny looked at Duke once more before looking down at the floor, Duke was sitting in a chair. But then again he assumed he was sitting there the entire time.

"Does my bleeding accidentally trigger you? That tends to happen when something bad is happening in front of you." Danny remembers hearing that from Hestia. She told him that he used to do that a lot whenever he stopped responding to certain things.

"No, I am fine. Just lost in thought I guess so it's done." Duke was deflecting but he wasn't going to push. Whatever it was, Duke would either tell him about it later or he would end up figuring it out. Danny nods before showing Duke the finished thermos, not opening it though.

It wasn't the exact same since technically it was a pocket dimension thermos and not the average holding thermos. Danny would have to think of the rich kids' school for having random items and circuit boards just lying around. He didn't even need to take apart some sort of toaster or microwave which was perfect for him. At least now that if they do get caught it would just be considered mild theft instead of property damage.

Time to go find the person who is setting off his ghost sense. Thankfully there were no security guards in the hallways but there were cameras that they had to avoid. For the most part they were able to avoid the cameras thanks to Duke who seemed to know where every single camera was placed. Duke didn't ask many questions aside from what exactly they were supposed to do once they found who they were looking for. Here's hoping that this one wasn't hostile.

It didn't take long but they found the hallway where lights were flickering. In the middle of a hallway a little girl dressed in an old Gotham Academy uniform stood staring vaguely down the hall. She looked like the classic rich girl that came out of the movies, the long blond princess curls and a touch of makeup that made it seem like it was her genuine face. The only problem was that she looked just as lifeless as a wooden doll.

For the most part she had noticed that someone was there and turned to see both Duke and Danny standing there. She gave an unsettling smile before she started to walk down the hall. Danny was hesitant to follow her but it was best to make sure she didn't overshadow someone. Duke on the other hand seemed unfazed normally when someone ghost for the first time they tend to have some form of reaction.

"She looks familiar but I can't tell from where. Maybe I can ask Dick to look in his system?" Duke mumbled just enough that Danny could hear him. He almost forgot that Duke's older brother was a cop and actually it made things a lot easier, a lot of the times Danny had to figure out the hard way on how someone died or if they were murdered who killed them.

She stopped at a wall that was blank, a brick wall that had nothing on the other side, nothing that Danny knew of anyway. It was one of the outer walls which meant on the other side was just the open world. Perhaps there was a classroom there in the past but Danny didn't know the old school layouts to know if that was true. He turned to his partner and Duke looked just as confused, perhaps this always had been a wall.

"Has there been something here before?"

"No but I do know that some of the school walls had been reconstructed because Gotham has had a few apocalyptic days in the past. I don't know if this is one of the newer walls but I can check." Duke pulled out his phone and started typing away to what Danny assumed was his older brother.

While Duke was doing that Danny made sure to slightly position himself a little bit in front of him just in case. She may have not said anything yet but there was always a chance that she had lowered them here. She knocked on the wall slightly causing it to crack a bit before a piece of it fell off. Normal people can't see ghosts so Danny was going to be 100% screwed if anyone catches them with just a piece of the wall on the floor. That actually drew his attention back to the fact that Duke can in fact see her whether it's because of his abilities or because he was not exactly a normal human, was up for debate.

The only reason people in Amity Park were able to see ghosts was mostly because of his biological parents and their experiments. Their radiation spread pretty much throughout all of Amity Park and Danny had the most exposure since he was literally still in the womb. Pretty much Amity Park was ground zero for toxins and anything else that was put into the air. Perhaps it was cleaner by the time the portal got destroyed, which Danny still doesn't know how that happened but he was glad that he didn't have to worry about it anymore.

"I hope I can find my happiness after this. I didn't know that people could be happy like you but he makes you happy doesn't he?" Danny was caught off guard by the young girl speaking in ecstatic latin but it was close enough. He didn't appreciate the way she was looking at Duke and Danny didn't even bother looking back at his partner before completely shielding him from her view. "That would be mean of me to take him away from you. I'm not stupid I can tell that you're stronger than me. I just never thought the living could fall in love with the Dead. But clearly his heart is only for you."

"Danny?" Duke startled him when he grabbed Danny's shoulder and tried drawing Danny's attention to the glowing screen that he put right next to his face. It took a second for his eyes to focus on the words in front of him but then he realized what it was. A missing person's report.

"Angus Calmina." Simply saying her name out loud was a mistake the way she snapped her head back immediately causing a ripped crack sound to echo the empty hallway.

"Is she ok?" Duke looked a bit grossed out but between the three of them he's the only one that's actually limited by his autonomy. Oh the day Danny shows Duke that their flexibility is normal for them will be the day he will be completely grossed out.

"She's fine, it was my mistake for saying her name out loud. Saying a ghost's name is like poking a bear, invoking their name is like poking the bear with the promise of food. Since I wasn't invoking it she's not going to be completely hostile but avoid saying her name in general." He squinted at her form waiting for her to snap her head back in place. Danny learned that the hard way when he accidentally found Kitty's birth name. She was not one happy camper and was more pissed that she normally was.

"So saying their names is a death wish. Cool, cool, does that apply to everyone? You and Dora never do that." Duke whispered in his ear while they both just stared at the girl who was still unmoving.

"Sirius, you are a smart guy. Just take a second and you'll figure it out." Danny teased and the ghost girl finally started moving but she didn't fix her neck. She started moving back towards the wall and hit her head against it until it shifted back into place. Danny flinched hearing it snap in place while Duke gagged.

" Apologies." Angus said sheepishly before turning to the chuck of the wall she removed and removed more stone.

"Actually, what was she saying before? I can tell it's latin but it sounded way too high pitched for me to actually understand what she said." Duke tried moving closer to the girl but Danny kept him back to let her finish picking at the wall.

"She wanted to find love. Also she just apologized for the head snapping. More to you than me, I've seen worse." Danny sighed.

They continued in silence while walking Angus picked away at the wall before she was met with soft material of whatever she was looking for. She stepped away from it and held her arm out as if she was presenting her findings. It was when she moved away that Danny could sense and smell it, there was just enough for him to know exactly what it was. The horrid reminder that not all humans were kind and that he just got lucky that he only had a few encounters.

From his side, Duke walks straight past him and to the hole in the wall. Danny hadn't even realized Duke was far too prepared for worse case scenarios. The active vigilante took out a pair of gloves and a mask that he was finding somewhere on his person and put them on. Taking out his knife afterwards to cut the potato sack material that was on top just enough to reveal the plastic layer underneath. Along with the body inside.

"What the helly?!" The bubbly tone of the weirdest phrase came from behind them causing both Duke and Danny to turn to the sound. Dora, holding what seemed to be a hammer with the big bold words 'bathroom pass' on the side. Still being on the other end of the hall she looked both ways before bolting down the hall to see what they were doing. Getting closer Danny could see her face turn to disgust at the smell of a rotting corpse.

"We are very much aware we are missing class right now but this is more important." Danny tried chuckling but this was hard to explain to everyone else, Dora however was staring at the ghost who just looked extremely shy under her gaze.

"I think it's a little more than just important. I'm pretty sure school is going to be closed because of this." Duke backed away from the wall before snapping a picture with his phone before turning the ghost girl. Danny didn't think it was that bad they'd probably just close that section of the school. At the very least that's what they did in Amity anyway.

"What, Gotham Academy never had a murder in the building before? That seems a bit extreme don't you think?" Dora asked and Danny couldn't help but agree. Duke however didn't pull off his mask or gloves before speaking again.

"She can understand me right?" Duke asked and Danny nodded a bit confused but went along with it. "Who is this and where's your body?”

Chapter Text

Duke wasn't exactly sure how to explain the current situation. He wasn't like it was a complicated situation but explaining this to anyone who wasn't either Supernatural or his family made it complicated. At first it was a bit much when he asked his siblings for assistance looking for a girl. It was even worse when he realized which group chat he texted.
_____
Time is scared of us!!!!

Past, present and future: Hey guys can you find somebody in your system for me?

All seeing Sister: Give me a description and I'll see what I can find.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Aren't you supposed to be in class?

Past, present and future: Aren't you a high school dropout?

All seeing Sister: Ladies you're both pretty.
All seeing Sister: Duke?

Past, present and future: 14 to 15 years old, Blonde princess curls with Blue eyes, Gothamite for sure and attended Gotham Academy probably around 20 years ago.

All seeing Sister: Sounds slightly familiar.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Probably because it is.
Tarot Nepo Baby: Duke does she by chance look like this?
Tarot Nepo Baby: @timdrake sent an image

Past, present and future: It didn't even take you 3 minutes to find that picture. What??

All seeing Sister: Well that would be because I just sent that to Tim like 20 minutes ago!

Tarot Nepo Baby: Why are you looking into one of my missing people cases?

Past, present and future: Maybe because she's no longer missing.
Past, present and future: Hold on.

All seeing Sister: The people in this family do not understand the definition of separating work from relaxation.

Tarot Nepo Baby: To be honest can you call going to school relaxation?

All seeing Sister: The entire combined GPA average of this entire family never goes below 3.8, yes.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Counterpoint: ✨ social interactions. ✨

All seeing Sister: Counter to your counterpoint: YOU are technically professional assassins who can avoid anyone if you really wanted to.

Tarot Nepo Baby: I stand corrected.

Past, present and future: As fun as whatever this is, Tim your girl is dead.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Well shit

All seeing Sister: Your location says that you're still at school so how do you know this?

Past, present and future: it's a bit complicated and I should explain this in person- wait

Tarot Nepo Baby: the death of us all will be the definition of waiting, I should just head over there.

All seeing Sister: Will Harley even let you leave?

Tarot Nepo Baby: I'm fine for the most part as long as I head back to the nest instead of going to the manor I should be fine.

All seeing Sister: You can't avoid the kid forever.

Tarot Nepo Baby: I can and I will.

Past, present and future: Okay so I found a different body but I believe there is another one on campus there might be more than just two.

All seeing Sister: What.

Tarot Nepo Baby: ?????

Past, present and future: Someone shoving dead bodies into the walls of Gotham Academy!
Past, present and future: Also Barbara might have won the bet about Danny being desensitized to dead bodies and probably has a similar upbringing to Damian.
Past, present and future: If he really wants to pretend to be human, he's going to have to at least gag a little bit when a dead body is just in front of him. 😐

All seeing Sister: When am I ever wrong?

Tarot Nepo Baby: Danny is with you????

Past, present and future: when I said it was complicated I meant it was quite complicated and in a way Danny technically led me to this first body 🙂

Tarot Nepo Baby: Gay people disgust me

All seeing Sister: Says the gay man. Duke?

Past, present and future: give me like 10 minutes. I'll confirm if there's another body on campus or at the very least Angus body is on campus. At least then Tim won't have to worry about sneaking on campus after hours to find her body.

Tarot Nepo Baby: I have several questions on top of the fact that you have confirmed that my girl is dead but you don't have her body but have I ever told you that you are now officially my favorite brother?

Past, present and future: No but it's appreciated!

All seeing Sister: Clock is ticking Duke.
_____

10 minutes was going to be more than enough time. The real reason for him to give himself so much time was to actually get his story straight with his two accomplices since the ghost didn't technically count. Not that he did not trust the two of them to at least try and act but Danny really wasn't one for lying and Dora on the other hand seemed a little too eager to start lying. But for the benefit of the three of them and not getting in trouble for causing property damage since they technically couldn't prove anything, they were going to have to do their best.

Angus on the other hand looked a bit pleased before walking off in a direction that caused the lights to flicker out until they died. What was with poltergeists and not liking electricity or at the very least knocking out electricity. For the most part he was glad that Danny and Dora weren't technically poster guys because the electrical issue would just be a hassle around them. It was a bit odd to just see a ghost wandering and for the most part if it wasn't for the fact that they were going through empty hallways Duke Danny and Dora would definitely look like they're being possessed.

They eventually arrived at another wall and as she pulled it apart another bag, he was hoping but for the most part turns out it was not her but another body. So either she was going to be a pain or she was going to show them all the bodies and then hers on the off chance that her body was even still verifiable. A lot of the body seems to be younger in decomposing age, if it was recent like over 'summer break' recently. Which shouldn't make sense for the most part but a lot of the bodies were recent Gotham Academy students because of their uniform. It was weird that he didn't recognize any of them.

"Is this some sort of weird ritual you people have here?" Dora looked completely unimpressed while staring at the body in the wall.

"That would be a very weird ritual if we did. But for the most part it's not the fact that there are even any bodies in the walls that is both concerning and confusing. Can you please take us to your body?" Duke tried hard to not sound desperate but if it wasn't going to work out then Duke had no idea what to do. He had about 5 minutes left and he can't really be wasting his time looking at other people's dead bodies; he just needs to confirm that Angus is on campus.

Danny, as if noticing his desperation turned to the ghost as well before saying something that he couldn't exactly hear or pick up on but he could see his mouth was moving. The girl in question seemed disappointed and annoyed but once Danny opened his mouth again she looked scared before she nodded and started walking in the direction to go outside. Whatever she told him was effective Duke would have to ask later he didn't really have time to ask now. They followed her until they found one of the larger trees outside of one of the empty classrooms and it had a small hole at the bottom of it and she simply pointed.

It was good that Duke came prepared constantly with gloves and a mask. It was an odd rendition but when it came to Gotham having those materials were pretty much standard to those who were worried about fear toxins and the like. A black bag covered in leaves and insects but the stench was clear and the scent of decaying flesh was a unique one. There wasn't much left of her body but they were still a few pieces of muscle and whatever bones were left in the bag. By the way she decided she was dismembered, her skull was still there but her hands, feet and hip bone were missing.

"By the way Dora I'm sorry but are you okay with taking the fall with the walls being damaged?" Duke asked Dora who seemed a bit confused but then realized what she had in her hand and put two and two together. At least she knows what a hammer was normally meant for. "Also Danny if you want to pretend to be human you're going to have to at least gag a bit when seeing a dead body you're not from Gotham so people here would question an outsider who saw dead bodies without flinching." Dora stifled her giggling but Danny started blushing aggressively.

"Do you think if I told them I was raised in a morgue I would be able to get away with it for the most part?" Danny pondered even though he sounded unserious Duke wasn't sure if Danny was aware of what lying to a cop would do for him. Especially the Gotham police department since even though Duke had to rely on them they weren't exactly the most helpful.

"Danny, don't lie to the cop, obstruction of justice is part of the law." Duke said while pulling the bag from deep in the hole of the tree out onto the lawn.

"You're saying that as if we're not about to lie to the cops about how we ended up with two dead bodies in the building specifically and a third body in a tree. Like yes, Officer we were talking to a ghost and she led us to three bodies and there's possibly more inside the building. That definitely doesn't sound like obstruction of justice whatsoever." Danny said smugly and sarcastically before leaning against Dora and a dramatic faint. "Do you think we could get your brother to at least come to the school? It would be easier if he is the police officer in charge of the case right?"

"I wish it was that simple but Dick is not a Gotham police officer. He works in Bludhaven which is the city over. But we are going to get lucky because Barbara's dad is the one that's coming over and how I got that missing person's report. His officers are going to be a bit much but if we get Commissioner Gordon and I think Kate's girlfriend we should be fine." If Duke remembers correctly detective Montoya was actually a lot better to talk to compared to the other people in the department. Aside from the fact that she knows when certain things are going to end up in the Bats jurisdiction. Because that meant that if it ends up in the Bats hands more specifically in Kate's hands she's going to end up being the lead investigator guaranteed.

On cue in the distance Duke could hear the police sirens blurring into the background noise. It took them long enough, thankfully the bodies were already dead and not an active case, to add another cold case to the Gotham police was going to be interesting. Or by the looks of it apparently not just an average cold case, Tim mentioned that the ghost girl was part of his missing person case. To learn that another body was added to the Leo case file was not fun, but she had died many years ago. It didn't make any sense of why it was connected but he will eventually have to ask Tim about it.

Duke took off his dirty glove that was covered in debris from the wall in other dirty stuff, and took the hammer from Dora's hand before covering it in a bunch of the ash and powder. Since they left the side door, Duke decided their story would be that they crack open the wall by accident. They tried moving and accidentally fumbled into the other wall when they heard security coming through the hallways and decided it would be better if they went outside. There Dora would have tripped and fell over herself trying to get the hammer back from Duke and they ended up finding a sketchy bag at the bottom of this tree. Duke explained it to his two accomplices and Dora was more than happy to start rolling over in the dirt even scraping her knee but just to make it a little bit more believable.

Even if the cameras could technically corroborate them the ghost definitely knocked out the power of the one by the exit that they left out of. The perks of bending the rules a bit as long as their story stayed consistent but not exactly the same they should be fine. A teacher spotted them through one of the windows and then when Duke pointed towards the bag she dragged the trio to the police officers that were in front of the school. Passing the two crime scenes that were already taped off they worked fast, Duke kept his gloves on him but for the most part it worked.

"Duke Thomas? Well this is a first, I didn't expect you to be involved in this." Renee Montoya said neutrally but Duke could sense a hint of sarcasm. The detective looked more than pleased knowing that she was going to get full access to this case, on top of the fact that commissioner Gordon, who appeared behind her, looked straight tired.

The commissioner simply told Montoya to do her job while he went and saw him to see the other bodies. She had two other police officers interview Danny and Dora but since their stories were consistent and not exact as if memorized they were fine. She knew that he was lying about how they found the bodies but she'll end up getting the actual information later from Kate. And as the drill goes since they were all technically minors their parental figure was going to have to pick them up.

The second time within a month of each other Bruce getting called to the school Duke most likely was about to set a new family record for Bruce getting called to the school. But that would mean that he would have to compete against Damian who had Bruce come to the school about 17 times his first year. He doesn't really think the odds for that were bad though, it was definitely worth something for the most part anyway. Besides it's not like Duke was getting in trouble each time, maybe he did cause a little bit of property damage this time which technically wasn't his fault.

"You know the police officer calling your parents should normally be a bad thing especially when we did technically 'technically' cause property damage. But my dad just texted me asking me what the police meant by I got in trouble? And when I explained it to him he said and I quote "That's it? I have done a lot worse. Do you want to get ice cream?" Duke, my beloved firelight, how fucked are my morals right now?" Danny pleaded while Dora was chuckling behind him.

"Honestly I cannot tell you. According to the family group chat Tim explained to Bruce and my siblings what happened and Bruce isn't even coming to pick me up. Tim's is going to ask me for details. Dick also says that he might drop by to ask some questions as well for the most part. None of them are mad and Bruce can definitely afford damages at the end of the day. Bruce was actually in the middle of a meeting with some board members when he got the call and the person who called him was Detective Montoya. According to Steph who overheard cause she was in the office with Bruce, "Bruce thought something was wrong with Kate and then when he heard it was actually about Duke he just hung up."" Duke's side while staring at his phone screen.

He had about 37 notifications, 30 of them being from the family group chat and then seven of them being from the group that he has with Barbara Tim and himself. For the most part while he was thinking about waiting for Jason, he was the closest afterall, he might as well answer the ones from Barbara and Tim since the others could literally wait. On top of the fact that he was so uninterested and whatever weird 30 questions or more his siblings are going to be asking him. Duke stares at his phone screen, he could hear in the background without even looking up, Danny and Dora started bickering with each other about what exactly was considered morally correct in a reaction.

_____
Time is scared of us!!!!

Tarot Nepo Baby: I have several questions on top of the fact that you have confirmed that my girl is dead but you don't have her body but have I ever told you that you are now officially my favorite brother?

Past, present and future: No but it's appreciated!

All seeing Sister: Clock is ticking Duke.

New!

All seeing Sister: Dad and Montoya are on their way.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Does it really have to be Montoya damn? Seems like I have to share my case files with her.

All seeing Sister: Don't complain, you know we all like her.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Yeah especially Kate.

All seeing Sister: God forbid gay people exist.

Tarot Nepo Baby: No
Tarot Nepo Baby: Really??

Past, present and future: What is with the internalized homophobia here I don't get it?

All seeing Sister: I'm guessing that you're waiting outside for someone nearby to arrive to pick you up?

Past, present and future: as correct as ever

All seeing Sister: I'll let Jason know.

Tarot Nepo Baby: So did you find my dead girl's body?

Past, present and future: in a tree outside the West Wing of the old building. Most of her body is decomposed but I did grab a few of her teeth from the skull and I'm bringing them over with me.

Tarot Nepo Baby: favorite baby brother
Tarot Nepo Baby: I wish all my siblings were this adamant of understanding how I run things 🥹

All seeing Sister: I'm pretty sure Jason would have brought you the entire body if you asked.

Tarot Nepo Baby: no he wouldn't don't lie 😐

Past, present and future: Yes he would
Past, present and future: also babs doesn't lie

All seeing Sister: It seems like the only brother that understands that is you Duke.
All seeing Sister: so they're saying that you found three bodies and there's a possibility of more in the schools walls?

Tarot Nepo Baby: by this point they might as well check the entire field if they found the body in a tree.

Past, present and future: yeah it was not fun coming up with a lie on the spot but for the most part we had the convenience of teachers not using proper bathroom passes

Tarot Nepo Baby: What?

All seeing Sister: Let me guess Dr.Greenhorn's Hammer?

Past, present and future: got it in one how the hell did you know that???

Tarot Nepo Baby: they probably just logged it in as evidence.

All seeing Sister: perhaps they did perhaps they didn't who knows 🙂‍↕️
All seeing Sister: or perhaps you may have forgotten that I did actually graduate from Gotham Academy?
All seeing Sister: perhaps Dr Greenhorn has been using the same bathroom pass for the last decade or so?
All seeing Sister: who knows because apparently I lie so why would I know?

Tarot Nepo Baby: geez I make one bad comment

Past, present and future: and that one comment is going to end your entire career I don't know what you were trying to play here

All seeing Sister: and this is why Duke is my favorite.

Tarot Nepo Baby: Duke is everyone's favorite.

Past, present and future: well apparently not Bruce's

Tarot Nepo Baby: I FORGOT 🤣
_____

Chapter Text

Delirium couldn't be more true to how the universe works. The sensation that reality is finally stabilizing around you and life is perfect only for a sense of gravity to pull you back down to earth. The promise of things being too good to be true are catastrophic at best. When finally being woken up to reality it's not a gentle transition into instability but a brutal slap to wake up.

Some things were set into motion a long time ago before one was dragged into another but it was hard to tell when the lines started crossing over. Danny didn't believe lines crossing each other, he was simply experiencing something new for him. An abnormal human High School experience or just a Gotham experience but it turns out his experience wasn't too far out of his realm. He should have seen the signs a long time ago but being blinded by Fate it wasn't his fault for trying to believe that certain things were not related to others.

Danny was loved and appreciated even though it was hard to tell when that started to happen but it was gradual. Even if it took him a while to actually appreciate the people in his life. The first person to actually care in a long time who wasn't biologically tied to him. His dad, Pariah Dark, it was ironic how a hero becomes a victim and was saved by the villain. But spending so much time with his dad Danny had come to learn to understand him a bit more.

It took a little while but they finally established a proper connection, one where Danny can understand his father's feelings. So when he was retrieved from the school it was a bit out of character to be hit with so many jumbled emotions. His dad only had so many emotions at once when he was thinking about something or something wasn't going his way. The sensation of being overwhelmed was unnerving but when Danny asked his dad just brushed it off.

A tingling sensation of being appreciated and certainty with a hint of pride was the official emotion now. Danny decided not to think too hard about it and spent the rest of his time talking to his dad about how his day went and his father found it amusing. The ghost girl hadn't exactly disappeared and Danny doesn't believe she's going to disappear until her killer was brought to Justice but it was no longer his problem. It was definitely a first to see his dad drive but it was quite nice and for the most part he wasn't joking about the ice cream they ended up going to a cart in the nearby park.

For the most part just experiencing that small sense of nostalgia of getting a small snack after school was nice. It slightly reminded him of his time with his sister and they used to get food and snacks before going home since there was nothing in the refrigerator. It was a bit sad because now Danny wants to know what happened to his sister and why she hasn't come around to talk to him. Was she mad about him being Phantom?

Danny decided to spend the rest of his time eating his ice cream in Moody silence. His ice cream wasn't that bad and he was glad to have it but he glanced over at his dad and he wasn't even touching him. There was a small wave of discomfort and he could see his dad's eyes twitch as he stared off into the distance and Danny wasn't exactly sure what he was trying to do. It was as if he was watching his dad's eyes glaze over and they were definitely foggy.

"Dad?" He got no response. This was definitely new and too out of character. He received this late buzz from his phone getting text messages from two different people.

_____
Fear & Mania (A/N:definitely not a reference to anything)

Phobos: Young master, where are you?

Danny: hello to you too frighty 🙄
Danny: I'm with dad at a park in the city. Why?
Danny: Don't you normally sense this stuff?

Phobos: Normally yes.
Phobos: The master's energy and life form is being summoned somewhere else.

Danny: What do you mean "summoned somewhere else"???

Phobos: Exactly that. Someone is trying to summon him and for the most part they have succeeded in forming a connection. Stay put, I'll be coming to get you.

Danny: Dad is still here though?

Phobos: He is fighting it until I arrive. I will be there in 2 minutes.
_____

That was all Fright Knight said, it's not like Danny could argue with him but his dad wasn't saying anything was still off putting. This was the first time Danny ever experienced being summoned right in front of him. His dad didn't look like he was fading away or anything but what Danny was supposed to know. Fright did say that he was fighting it so it has to be at least a bit painful.

Danny finished the rest of his ice cream and wiped his hands on the napkin before moving closer to his dad. He touched his forehead for a second and it felt extremely hot, so somewhat akin to a fever. Danny let a little of his ice fall through before taking his dad's hands and rubbing his thumb over it in circles. He got a rumble in response, it wasn't much but it was the most that Danny could do.

A new experience of magic that Danny never actually saw in the 4 or so years he had been with him. It was odd now that he thought about it since whenever he went looking for his dad he was always there. Fright said that the person that made the connection was successful so that probably means it wasn't common for someone to make a connection so simply. But trying to summon his dad? That just seems like a death sentence waiting to happen.

Even if Danny didn't see most of what his dad does on a daily basis now it doesn't mean that people still didn't fear him. On top of that 4 years over several centuries wasn't going to change people's thoughts on his dad so the person that is calling for him is either making a mistake or going to ask his dad to take over the world. Here he is hoping it's the former and not that latter. Danny will have a fit if that is the case.

"Dad, if they ask you to take over the world you better not. No matter how much money they give you." Danny grumbled while he could hear his dad snort but it was almost like he was in pain. Perhaps it was a lot more painful than he was letting on. "Go, I'll be fine, Fright said he is going to get me." Danny doesn't like watching this terrible display of trying to act tough.

"It's a simple migraine, I will be fine." Danny didn't believe his dad for one second and the fact his voice sounded abnormal wasn't helping his case.

"Sire, the young one is correct. Go I have this handled." Danny didn't even feel him coming. He was too distracted with his dad but he was glad Fright was quick. Simply smiling at the knight before turning to the empty space his dad was sitting at. Rather quickly but all Danny could do was sigh. His Dad was probably more aggravated that he had to leave. "To whatever soul that thought they could simply summon the master, they will get a rude awakening." Fright huffed while picking up Danny's bag.

The last thing Danny expected was Fright to even grab his bag. Watching former villains of his past life be so domesticated around him was kind of weird now that he actually thought about it. The spirit of fear with the sword that sends any song it touches to the realm of nightmares and here he is acting like a butler. It was like domesticating a wild cat from the ground up and succeeding somehow. He wonders..

"Do you actually like people?" Danny stares at the Fright Knight who paused to look back at him.

"Is there a particular reason you're asking me that?" Fright simply tilted his head with a blank expression. When his dad wasn't present Danny had made it abundantly clear that he would prefer Fright to be more casual with him. Which meant he was less soldier-like and actually more humane in a way Danny didn't even know was possible for him.

"Well, you seem to be taking this domestic lifestyle a little bit too well like even dad struggled a bit when he was starting out but you actually take this very naturally. So I was just wondering if you used to like people before you became you know.. this?" Danny didn't really know how to pose the question but Fright seemed to understand what he meant because the old knight actually chuckled to his question.

"There are certain things I don't talk about when I am present and doing work but at some point I was miserable. For a person to understand true fear they have to experience fear themselves, I have lived and conquered through that but there's no justifying that I didn't bring it upon myself. Soldiers have reasons for why they fight and most of them have something to return to. I simply lost that while we were not the most liked. But somehow thanks to you I've managed to regain some of it." Fright had never sounded so honest in his life but Danny actually took that heart.

"Regain what?" Danny could only be so curious he didn't actually know much about the knight aside from his devotion to his dad.

"My marriage and completing my love's wish for a family." Danny paused before looking at the knight in pure awe. The knight was married and had a family? That was news to him. "Perhaps you heard of him in passing but I don't believe you two have actually met." Fright gestured to the car that was parked near the park entrance and the two of them walked, Danny had so many questions. Once in the car Danny was rapidly firing questions because he did want to know more about this mystery spouse.

The ancient of dreams, that couldn't be any more perfect since they were opposite in a way. Learning that he recently adopted a girl who was currently staying with his husband was definitely something that caught him off guard. Fright Knight, the girl dad that actually gushed over his family was hilarious but sweet. The more Danny learned about the knight he felt like Fright Knight was really just the guy. He needed to know he wasn't the only one that didn't know about this.

_____
The Greek conspiracy

Prince Manny: Was today years old when I found out my bodyguard is actually married and has a daughter 😫

The peasant shipper: I BEG YOUR FINEST PARDONS?!
The peasant shipper: WHAT DO YOU MEAN PHOBOS IS MARRIED????

Consort Taylor: I don't know if I should feel concerned or impressed that he's married

The peasant shipper: no I need to know who would willingly marry him????
The peasant shipper: Danny please tell me it's a crazy person

Prince Manny: I don't think I know a single straight person by the way

Consort Taylor: A husband? 👀
Consort Taylor: One of us?

The peasant shipper: okay but to be fair I think Phobos is basically every androgynous person's dream...
The peasant shipper: Phobos doesn't look like a man or a woman!

Consort Taylor: This is true
Consort Taylor: quick question from the resident human apparently

The peasant shipper: Yes almighty one?

Consort Taylor: What is he?
Consort Taylor: actually what are you I never actually asked??

Prince Manny: I forgot about that-

The peasant shipper: my original nickname was give me the shinies so take a guess! 😈

Consort Taylor: Fae?

Prince Manny: Honestly that is a very solid guess

The peasant shipper: Yeah no that is. But nope.

Consort Taylor: ✋ okay I can guess this but can I ask one question?

The peasant shipper: Shot

Consort Taylor: do you do anything with them or you just collecting them?

The peasant shipper: Collector 😛

Consort Taylor: Dragon.

Prince Manny: yeah no she definitely walks straight into that.

The peasant shipper: HEY!

Consort Taylor: this honestly makes so much sense now.

The peasant shipper: now peasant what is that supposed to mean?!

Consort Taylor: I thought you were the peasant?

Prince Manny: to stop Dora from taking obvious ragebait
Prince Manny: to answer your question Duke, Phobos is a spirit of fear

The peasant shipper: AKA HE LOOKS LIKE WHOEVER THE HELL PEOPLE ARE AFRAID OF!

Prince Manny: That^

Consort Taylor: so he doesn't even have a definitive identity?

The peasant shipper: technically no?

Prince Manny: when he doesn't look like that he just looks like a ball of Fire

Consort Taylor: wait seriously???

The peasant shipper: yeah a ball of purple fire in a suit of armor. Like Howl's Moving Castle Calcifer but moving around in knight cosplay

Prince Manny: I understand none of that
Prince Manny: I'm not going to agree to whatever the hells Dora just said but think of the headless horseman but he doesn't carry his head around

Consort Taylor: I love the two different variations of this but I get what you both mean. Danny, remind me when we get a day off we are going to watch Ghibli movies together.

Prince Manny: Ghibli movies?

The peasant shipper: Funny how the moving castle came out a year before you met me!

Prince Manny: really?

Consort Taylor: I thought you guys met 4 years ago?

Prince Manny: Duke
Prince Manny: Love of my life
Prince Manny: My dearest light keeper
Prince Manny: don't try overthinking how time works
Prince Manny: trust me this could get a lot more complicated than it needs to be if you really want to think about it

Consort Taylor: I am not down for a headache today so I'll take you up on that offer.

The peasant shipper: Lol
The peasant shipper: back to the original topic at hand! Phobos' husband????

Prince Manny: right every single time I even ask a single question he gushes so much about his husband I'm actually concerned for his well-being

The peasant shipper: Phobos? The terror that is that man gushes?

Consort Taylor: So are all the people connected to your family just really romantic?

Prince Manny: hey now I'm an exception okay I just didn't expect my dad to pick up on the same things i do

The peasant shipper: wait a minute what are we talking about?

Consort Taylor: right you weren't with us. apparently Danny's dad fell in love over the weekend with a person

The peasant shipper: I beg your sweetest pardons? What are the most unrealistic people to have positive relationships getting into or are already in relationships???

Consort Taylor: well I think it's sweet

The peasant shipper: Duke you find Danny's dad terrifying and you do not know how funny that is because you're absolutely right

Consort Taylor: okay that is kind of true

Prince Manny: I don't get it

The peasant shipper: that's because you're his son and he would rather explode than hurt you now

Prince Manny: I would like for my dad to not explode thanks

Consort Taylor: mmm.

Prince Manny: Duke?

The peasant shipper: something up Goldie?

Consort Taylor: I think I'm about to get kidnapped

Prince Manny: huh???

Consort Taylor: oh yeah I'm definitely getting kidnapped I will be back in like 2 to 3 hours

Prince Manny: HUH????

The peasant shipper: I thought it wasn't normal for humans to do that

Consort Taylor: oh that is true but I'm not exactly normal and it's very normal for me and my siblings to get kidnappsircG53

The peasant shipper: well there he goes.

Prince Manny: DORA?????
_____

Danny didn't like the fact that he was caught so off guard and how nonchalant his partner was about getting kidnapped. What made it worse was the fact that his partner always told him not to make jokes about it but then does the same thing when he is getting kidnapped. Luckily for him they were just pulling up to the manor so Danny could just call one of his siblings that he did have the phone number for. So Cass or Jason.

Jason mentioned that he wasn't exactly always available and sometimes even out of the country. So Cass was his safest option especially since she would most likely answer. So Danny never sleep went to his contacts and clicked on the Waynes sister phone number. It took a while and a couple of rings but eventually it did click but no one said anything on the other side and then suddenly Danny heard crashing and falling.

"This is Cassandra's phone but she's currently holding someone against their will." A young but posh voice came from the other side of the phone, Damian. The last thing Danny expected though was the sentence that came out of his mouth.

"I'm sorry, she's holding someone against their will?" Danny immediately regretted asking because he heard a loud cough and it sounded like Damian was choking. But soon enough he realized it wasn't Damian but someone else on the other side of the line whatever was happening was very out of his hands.

"Oh this is Duke's beloved. How can we assist you? I believe your other half has not come home yet." If Danny didn't know any better he would have assumed that Damian was some sort of Prince from the way he spoke. Reminded him way too much of the court.

"Yeah that would be because Duke just texted me that he was getting kidnapped." From the other side of the line Danny could hear people struggling and then immediately pausing.

"So he was getting kidnapped as well? Perhaps they were targeting family members again." Hearing that sentence come out of a 12-year-old was definitely not something that should be said. But Duke did say that it was normal for his family to get kidnapped even if that is mildly concerning. "Father isn't home at the moment he is taking care of something else so that means one of us will have to decide who goes to pick him up." Damien said that to apparently his other siblings who were on the other side.

"Don't look at me, I'm not doing it, I'm taking the day off." A cheerful bubbly attitude came from the other side of the line of someone Danny didn't recognize. Perhaps it was Stephanie that he hadn't met yet.

"Cass, let me go and I'll do it." The grounding voice of a muffled Tim came through the speaker so he was being held against his will by his sister.

"Timothy, you're not going to try running away from me again are you?" Damian sounded mildly annoyed and then he was actually tempted to just hang up by this point.

"If you really think I'm going to run you could just come with me. I mean Dick could monitor-" Tim hissed as the sound of bones getting put back to place echoed loudly through the phone speaker.

"I should let you guys go let me know if you find him please?" Danny was less disturbed and more confused because Duke siblings tried acting normal but the moment they didn't realize that he was still on the phone they sounded almost insane.

It took a while but Danny was hoping that his partner would be fine, they could joke and whine for all they want but Danny could still be allowed to worry. He comes to the realization this is pretty much what Duke must have felt when he thought that he was kidnapped. But with less of a warning and more of an aftershock. He did scold Danny afterwards and never drinks himself like that. That was most likely because he believed in that type of stuff.

Well all he could do now was wait even though he really wished he went himself but it didn't take long until something did start happening. It was a bit out of place but the moment he started testing blood in his mouth he was confused. He wasn't bleeding anywhere but he could taste it in the back of his throat. He felt like gagging on this immediate taste in his mouth, he felt a warm hand on his shoulder. Looking up to see Phobos and he was trying to say something but Danny couldn't hear what he was saying.

Cyra appeared next to him and started signing the same word over and over again. Summoning. But why was Danny being summoned?

Chapter Text

Today was one of those days where someone should have kept their issues to themselves and Jason would be a happy camper. His life was filled to the brim with inconsistencies and some days he actually wished that he just stayed dead. Seems like whatever fucked force that decided to keep him on Earth designed his life to be hell. But hey at least he got some help with whatever the hell was going on with his soul or whatever.

So Jason may not be so present in the household? So what. It's his life and while he is getting help, he would rather keep it to himself. Not that he was complaining or anything but getting his soul cleaned out was a long ass process and caused a few changes that had him confused as all hell. For one, he freaked out Lian first thing in the morning because she had a nightmare and he was glowing. Secondly, he kept kidnapping Roy for minor inconveniences.

But that wasn't really the most annoying or inconvenient thing to date. No, what Jason hated the most is the fact he could see way too well. And by that, he can see things that shouldn't be there and more. It started with a glowing green blob and then they multiplied and now he was ghosts and other oddities like souls that hadn't moved on. Which sucked because out of everything Crime Alley was filled with people that hadn't moved on so Jason had to make sure he wasn't talking to one of them by accident.

It happened too many times and Roy thought he was going crazy until he explained what was happening. Eventually Jason made a system of it but it took a couple of months for him to get it together and make sure he could tell the difference between the dead and living. So while he was glad for his systematic discussions to be on the clock it was days like this where a ghost had to come to him. A girl that he had never seen in the alley before wearing an old Gotham Academy uniform appeared in his living room, while he was making out with Roy.

"Jaybird? Something wrong?" Jason wasn't sure what his face looked like to his partner but he was more than annoyed right now. "Are one of them here? It must be important if they come in the middle of the day." Jason hated that Roy was right but then again he normally was.

"What do you want? You aren't from around here, the academy is across town." Jason sighed while Roy chuckled and went to the kitchen.

"You are not what I expected but I need your assistance." The way the girl spoke scratched his brain in a weird way. But her appearance definitely went with her attitude for sure.

"I'm not killing anyone if that's what you're asking. You're a couple years too late for that one." Jason shivered when he felt Roy place a cold beer bottle on his neck. He flipped his partner off before taking the bottle.

"I am not. One of your fraidmate was taken by the people who took my life. I tried going to his highness but he was too far out of my reach to contact him. You were closer and he is still one of yours." The most Jason got from that was someone he might know got kidnapped.

"Back it up for a second, what the fuck is a fraidmate?" The least he could do is figure out if it was a civilian or one of his guys.

"Your family? I believe he is your brother, he was taken in front of the school building waiting for you." Well this narrows down so much, if it was one of his brothers they should be fine. But she seems a bit more uneasy, there was probably more to this. Jason checked his phone, he had silenced and he had a couple of messages from a couple of people. Duke and Barbara mostly but the family group chat had an unnatural amount and most of them were pinging him.
_____
Bat-Nest!! ✨(not a clan that's weird ✨

Lost Robin: Okay which one of you are getting sacrificed?

Blue Robin: Jason you can't just say that????

Not Robin: Present! 🐈‍⬛

Smart Robin: I was released from my chokehold

Girl Robin: It was funny to watch

Stabby Robin: Todd, what exactly are you talking about?

Bat Barbie: Duke getting kidnapped.

Clown Barbie: Why the Joy Boy?!

Smart Robin: Honest question, Jason how did you know?

Lost Robin: How do you know?

Bat Barbie: Duke told Danny and the poor kid told the others. Jason you are at home so explain yourself.

Lost Robin: It's complicated but according to a source they are a cult. So yeah Sunday is getting sold to devil

Smart Robin: Wait Jason are you going? I am coming with.

Lost Robin: You didn't make that sound optional.

Girl Robin: You aren't gonna complain either way

Lost Robin: Shut up

Bat Barbie: This is what I meant Tim. That right there is what you have been denying.

Smart Robin: I don't know what you are talking about.

Lost Robin: I don't want to know. Timbit, move your ass or I'm leaving without you.

CatMom: Breaking neows: Wayne second youngest sacrificed to Satan to appease the spirit of Gotham!

Lost Robin: Pretty sure the spirit of Gotham wants Duke alive!

Smart Robin: Now how do you know that?

Lost Robin: Who the hell wants a knight's death??

Smart Robin: We are going to talk after this.

Girl Robin: oop

CatMom: Well that was a first

Girl Robin: Hiya Selina

CatMom: Hello my favorite kitten

BatDad: Jason, Tim I want updates.

Bat Barbie: How is it going in Nanda Parbat?

BatDad: Constantine is actually making this issue a lot simpler than either of us were expecting.

Stabby Robin: and Mother?

BatDad: Safe and with a new addition we have never met before. I will have updates when I return.
_____

The chances for these idiots to nab one of their own while Bruce just so happens to be out of town was a bit strange but he wasn't going to worry about that right now. Jason explained the situation to Roy who was more than willing to hold down the fort while he was out. He really needs to put a ring on that man, take him and keep him for life. That would be an absolute win in Jason's books. Jason switched into his red hood gear quickly and exited out the window to find his bike.

It had been a while since Jason had seen Tim but the younger was simply fiddling with his gear while leaning on his bike. The moment Jason walked up he didn't say much, simply handed Tim a snack he remembered the kid liked and went on to start his bike. Tim showed him an image of what street building Duke was in and they were good to go. This was one of the reasons Jason liked working with Tim, not much talk and just got to work.

Once on the move their comms connect to Oracle who was annoyed. All Jason could do was chuckle while the red head complained about people having no originality and how they sucked at covering their tracks. It wasn't like they were the biggest problem people in Gotham, the bigger problem people in Gotham were a problem because of much of a problem it would be if they disappeared.

Though Bruce and his new connection apparently put the fear of god into the court of owls because they have been more silent than usual. Not that Jason would complain, the sooner they were gone the better for everyone else. They were the one of few people that kept the poor people poor and the rich people rich on purpose. If Jason could get rid of them he would have a long time ago while he was still rogue.

Today was truly one of those days, one of those days he really wished that he wasn't "special". One of those days where he wished he couldn't feel, sense or see what he was seeing. It was like an array of green had formed itself above as a giant arrow but there was no reason as to why unless they were aware of what they were doing. Cults knowing exactly what they were doing were more of a danger than the ignorant ones that don't know better. That's all Jason needed to speed up.

Once they arrived at the building, a woman stood in front of the place. An elegant dress made her look like a princess and far too out of place to be alive. That was all but confirmed when Tim walked right through her to check the building out. She turned to Jason and her face lit up in delight, it was around then when Jason realized who she was. He only met her once but that was more than enough for him.

"Please, save him before my people are led to rest in the young prince's anger. Those people are not my own but I don't believe he will listen to me if I try to speak to him. The knight of light can surely get through to him." The woman, Gotham, was begging. Jason never thought this was going to be a lot worse than predicted.

"Red, we are going in. We can't waste time, these assholes know what they are doing." That was enough for Gotham and she smiled while black tears ran down her face. Tim turned to him before shooting his grappling hook to the nearest window. Jason also loved the fact that Tim would absolutely go for whatever plan if he could go against protocol, the amount of property damage they both had combined was the only reason they weren't allowed to pair up for certain missions.

"O sent the blueprints. I'm guessing they are either in the basement or sub basement... They are in the basement." Tim paused for a second as they descended from the 3rd floor window to the ground floor in swift motion. For a warehouse Tim seemed interested in one of the few cargo boxes that was on the floor. "Hood, give me 10 seconds."

Jason grumbled while the younger one took out a bright yellow marker. For the longest 10 seconds he was actually annoyed that they were watching Tim playing a terrible game of Connect the Dots with the shipment logo. It looked like a weird looking rat but once Tim backed away he started booking towards the door. Did Tim have a sudden phobia of mice and not tell anyone or was Jason missing something here.

"Oracle, we found project Leo. Hood, shoot anyone you see out of civvies I only need one of them conscious for questions." Tim sounded agitated over his mic and the kid was running like hell down the stairs.

"What exactly is Project Leo?" Jason had to ask because he could stop thinking about the dumb mouse upstairs.

"An organization that craves the Leo constellation into the dismembered parts of their kidnapped victims. Red has been tracking them for months but we have a sneaking suspicion they have been active for much longer. Let's just say Red had some very choice threats when he came up on a dead end. They were most likely covering their tracks with help from the court but since they are out they are open. " Barbara sighed while Tim started muttering death threats in various languages that weren't English.

Duke better be alive because if Gotham meant what she said he was their only way out of this alive. Yes he was a Bat but he was also the newest among them and Jason was pretty adamant that he wasn't going to let another robin die. None of his little brothers were allowed to die, not if he had any say in it. No more zombies walking around the house and one was definitely enough for the whole family. Tim and Jason were ready to open the doors and go in though they didn't expect what they were met with.

Watch and listen.

Jason could see it but what was it he was looking at?

Watch and Listen.

Duke looked so comfortable but he wasn't awake, was his baby brother dead? No he was definitely breathing, he could see him breathing. He could see everyone's breaths. When did it get so cold? It was too early for snow, it was snowing in a building. It dropped enough for the snow to stay laying on the floor, a blanket of white with the crystal statues of clear blue. Human shaped statues that looked too realistic to be sculpted.

Watch.

Jason couldn't look away with the compelling feeling that if he blinks he would die. Move and he would die. Don't die. Don't die. Don't die. Don't Die. These weren't his thoughts, something else was with them, whether it was present makes it hard to tell. All that was there was white, powdered snow that kept coming down from the non-existent space. Every bit of curiosity wanted him to look up but his instincts were telling him not too.

Listen.

Breathe, Jason was breathing but it started to get difficult. He shouldn't have problems breathing but it felt like he couldn't. Which meant he should be hyperventilating but why couldn't he hear it? There was nothing there, no static or leaking pipes. Just the snow falling silently, forming a blanket on Duke almost shielding him from the sight of others. The blanket of snow became a small hill over Duke.

Watch and Listen.

It moved. The small hill moved its head to face them. A deer, large crystal like antlers and bright venomous green eyes stared back. Moving to stand over Duke, it wasn't normal. The deer wasn't normal, everything in Jason was screaming at him for something but he couldn't tell what it wanted. The thing stood on its hind legs before snapping its neck and melting into the snow. It was gone but it was still there.

What do you want Jason?

He wanted both of his brothers to be safe and at home but that wasn't going to happen until this was over.

Why are you here?

Saving my brother.

Why was he here?

He was left alone, opportunity?

Why wasn't he with you?

I turned off my phone for a minute.

So it's your fault?

It was my fault.

It was your fault.

It was.

I should have known better.

I should have.

We left him alone.

Now he was hurt.

Jason?

Danny.

Help me, please

I can't do that.

Why not?!

You only have death on your mind.

Is it really so bad?

He wouldn't approve.

.....

All that could be seen was snow.

Jason and Tim were pushed into the room with the door closing behind them. It was for a brief moment that Jason broke eye contact with Duke's unconscious body, he turned to Tim who looked like he was having a hard time breathing then Jason was. Jason moved to touch his brother's hand and Tim attached himself to Jason's arm first chance. What he hadn't realized was the way the snow did not land on him but on everything else in the room.

It did land on him, it was simply gone before it even reached his body. Jason could see Tim shivering but he wasn't even nearly as cold as Tim seemed to be. Perhaps this was something to do with him being beyond. The snow in front of them shifted somewhat before a cold clawed hand dug into Jason's shin. It simply sat there and didn't move to drag him down, this space wasn't in their power or control.

Duke needed to wake up but Jason wasn't exactly sure how to do that with this situation. He wasn't close enough to reach Duke much less Tim doing so. It didn't matter whether they could get answers from the people who caused this mess in the first place. They most likely learned the hard way, dealing with nature before they even understood what they were messing with. They succeeded either way.

The snow does not grant wishes, it falls without judgement and freezes all that falls under it. Harsh doesn't care who is caught and buries everything alive under the powder. Clearly what they had on Danny wasn't nearly enough to prepare for this, there was so much more to it. An unbridled anger that wasn't going to be easily quelled, Jason wasn't even sure why Gotham has so much faith in Duke being about to do it.

There wasn't much left to discard with care so Jason decided he was going to look. Look up and away from the blinding white that was the room floor. Even in torment the sky should never be visible throughout the storm but even then the room defied logic. All Jason could do was feel an empty lump in the back of his throat as he stared into the night sky. A perfect replica of the northern hemisphere night sky during the winter. Beyond that, the dim lights of the northern lights.

Sensibility over sensitivity, the lack of life in the sky was all Jason needed to see. He didn't want to look away but it wasn't as beautiful as it could have been. Or it would have been if it wasn't a blizzard beyond that. Perhaps this was the dangers of love and the word of warning they were always served when Bruce talked to them. Honestly Jason couldn't help but feel like this was undying devotion and one that was almost as deadly as parental love.

There was no controlling this, the unparalleled space that was in between. If only Jason had gotten there sooner or the stupid worshippers weren't so impatient. Perhaps they wouldn't have been stuck in this mess in the first place. One day Jason chose to be selfish and wished that they could have picked anyone else. They should have picked someone else.

So within the selfish desires and egotistical snow for the first time in a long time Jason Todd was helpless. His own conviction wasn't going to help him out of this one, even Tim seemed to be at a loss. So within the cold cut inexcusable silence, a light made its own choice. Before anything else a voice in the world's most silent room spoke one word alone.

"Danny.”

Chapter Text

"Duke!"

A fair distance church bell rang out as the snow continued to fall. It was rather early in the year for snow to be falling but here Duke was hoping that the snow would melt so they could have a perfect white Christmas. Then again if it kept falling that would mean he would have a snow day and could go out to play instead of going to school. Duke, however, was so distracted by the snow, he flinched when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"Kiddo, your mother is calling you." Duke's dad chuckled at him while pointing in the direction of the kitchen. It smelled like the perfect combination of turkey, potatoes, gravy, mac and cheese and corn bread. The best day for Thanksgiving and even better when the rest of the family arrives to get some food. Duke walked into the kitchen and tried to sneak a cookie but his mom slapped his hand away before giving him a harsh look.

"You know better boy. Don't act like I didn't raise you right. Go wash your hand ya nasty and set up the table." His mom scolded him and Duke backed away with his hands raised in surrender. Doing as he was told was simple but he couldn't help but laugh when his mom came out of the kitchen and pointed the wooden spoon at his dad. Tell him he shouldn't be drinking so early then threaten him even further with the spoon.

She then turned the spoon on him and Duke found the decorations on the wall very interesting. The last thing he needed was a spoon shaped lump on his head or bruises on his face. Right now all he needed to think about was how pretty off color the Thanksgiving decor was. His mom sounded like she wanted to say something but the door bell rang, she screeched about not being ready and told Duke to answer the door. He saluted her as she ran off to get changed.

He opened the door to find his friends looking too smug for their own good. Daxton and Riko were having a staring competition while Andre, Isabella and Marcy egged them on. Troy looked about done with the group and was giving Duke a pleading expression to be saved. Duke looked at his friends before looking back at Troy with a smile and slowly closing the door dramatically. Troy tried fighting Duke with the door before Duke felt a swift slap on the back of his head.

His mom.

Duke grumbled but one swift look from his mom and he let out a pained smile then opened the door so his friend could come in. A small but effective doorway was soon filled with too many coats and boots of various sizes and colors. The last thing any of them wanted was angering Madame Thomas because they decided to wear their snow boats on her rugs and create mold. She would probably skin them all starting with Duke for not telling them otherwise.

They all made their way around but eventually Duke was on door duty. Greeting people his mom clearly invited and eventually his Grandma showed up which started up a whole new conversation in the living. He thought that was it when another knock was at the door, he opened it to see a person he didn't recognize. All they wore was gold armor and a helmet that the Sun had carved into it.

"Can I help you?" Duke stared at the person in front of them and was half way tempted to close the door.

"Why do you bother with them?" A rough voice of a man came from the suit of gold armor.

"What?"

"Why do you of all people bother with mortals when you can have it all?" The man repeated his question and Duke was officially creeped out. Behind Duke, he heard the sounds of glass shattering and as soon as he turned back he saw his mom staring in horror. Not at him but the man in gold.

"No, Gnomon. You cannot have him!" His mother ran up to the door and slammed it shut before turning to Duke. He was confused, he doesn't even know that man but his mom does. "You are nothing like him hun. Do you hear me?" His mom cupped his cheeks while looking him straight in the eyes. All he could was nod in confusion and Duke turned the rest of the living and realized it was empty.

"Where did everyone go?" He asked his mom and she turned to him confused.

"What do you mean?"

"We hadn't had Thanksgiving dinner yet." Duke stared at the empty table, he definitely set the table.

"Hun? It's October. Samhain hasn't even passed yet, I know you love my cooking but if you want it there's yesterday's left overs in the fridge." His mom teased before walking away. But all Duke could do was stare at her retreating figure.

"Mom, what holiday hasn't passed yet?" Duke made sure he wasn't imagining it.

"Hm? Samhain." There it is. Duke slowly walked up to her before gently backing her into a corner she couldn't run from. This may not be his mother but with her face he wasn't about to start that no.

"Who are you and why do you look like my mom?" The feeling of uncertainty finally set in the back of his mind as the being in front of him smiled. There was no warmth or familiarity to it, just a cold cruelty with a waking reminder that this was what actually left his mother.

Elaine Thomas had stopped being the warm figure of his past the day his family became a target of the mad man in clown makeup. It wasn't fair how much Duke had to watch and witness while being unable to do anything. His stupid powers came in too late and all he could do now was watch, the failed attempts to save his parents, the other robins getting hurt, losing his friend. All that just for Duke to not be normal, deal with the one person who wants him to be just like him.

Duke doesn't care if he was some weird immortal from another planet or universe. That man wasn't his dad, Doug Thomas was his dad and even if Duke likes giving him crap for it so was Bruce. The people that looked out for him were his family, not some stranger that wanted to use him just because he shared DNA with the creep. Hell Duke found that hilarious, people thought he was normal while he has an evil bio dad that wants to take over the world. He could just laugh.

Not fair in the distance Duke could hear applause as his mom fades with the background. The feeling of falling while within a dream was not a pleasant one and gave Duke a heart attack. If he could die in a dream he would have probably died 2 times over by now but being asleep was just as similar as being dead. Gasping when someone is awake is simply a sign that they lived before. So Duke felt like screaming while he fell through the void but wasn't sure how to react when he landed on something that felt like hands.

"How does one live a life with so much vigour and push on? Oh how fate rightfully picks the perfect stars to dance the night sky together. You continue to love your star, our little prince." Even with his confusion, the void-like gloves shifted him to a star dust covered cloud and a being formed from the mist. Ram horns that stuck out of a floating porcelain mask stared down at him. Now that Duke could get a better look at the being, they had specks of white litter all over and in every direction Duke could see.

"Little Prince?" Duke didn't know any royals, well he did know Diana but she was a princess. The mask morphed to mimic comedy, it looked quite realistic.

"Your other half. The star of the afterlife, guidance of the unknown, the splendid tamer of terrors." The mask adjusted up and down as if it was mimicking laughter but Duke found it disturbing.

"Are you talking about Danny?" The mask shifted to tragedy, was he wrong?

"Seems like I've kept you for too long. Please bid him ado for me, will you? I heard he has recently learned of my beloved husband's engagement with me. He was quite energetic today." Duke had more questions but he was falling again. To be left with more questions than answers though this made it clear that the only person who could answer them now was Danny. He was always going to have questions.

Love brought him dreams that he didn't think he could have, could Duke count this as a nightmare? It wasn't pleasant, if only he could have one last meal with those he held dear. But there was no changing the past so he moved in the present to find the future. Even if he wasn't sure what he was fighting for anymore, there were greater evils out there. Time for him to protect those who he had left, his siblings and friends that were left. Even if they don't need it, that includes Dora and Danny.

Danny.

Duke was met with white, he was on his side but somehow he was half in snow? He was pretty sure he was kidnapped and drugged but after that it was blank. For being in inches of snow it was oddly warm, as if he was being cradled. He should have hyperthermia simply being in that kind of weather. Of course there was nothing natural about the situation Duke was present in.

He could only chuckle, it was slowly coming back to him, the bleeding, the ritual and the feeling of not being able to breathe. But that wasn't caused by the newly arrived present in the room but because Duke was a bit crazy. The black pool that leaked out of the floor took up all the extra space in the room just to raise like a fountain. An inky mess that had an array of colors that mimicked a crow under light and all Duke could think was how beautiful it was. He definitely had a problem.

Pushing himself up from the snow, looking up he was met with the same depiction of space. It was beautiful but definitely missing something, Duke couldn't quite place what it was. Perhaps he should just ask the professional, he surveyed his surroundings to see ice statues all around before his sight landed on two warm bodies. Well for the most part they were trying to stay warm but Tim definitely looked like he was suffering the most out of the three of them.

"Danny." Duke huffed out and caught the attention of his two older brothers. He was confused when he couldn't hear Jason speak but that was enough for Duke to actually scold his partner. Speaking of, a lump of snow formed next thin like a snowman. Two lumps on top of each other with two shards of ice for eyes, Duke wasn't sure if he could call this cute or disturbing. "Let them go."

They could go home but chose not too.

Danny's voice didn't feel like his own, the vocals of far too many people entered his head and gave him a migraine. Duke simply glowed while looking annoyed at his partner and Danny's little snowman melted a bit. Soon enough Duke could hear Tim's heavy breathing and Jason's grumble even though they were in costume. Tim was looking significantly better but he was still a bit cold.

"Wow Red Hood I didn't realize your cold hearted nature would actually save your ass from dying by hyperthermia!" Duke teased and received the bird from the oldest. Tim on the other hand wasn't taking any crap and looked at both of them before looking at semi-melted Danny.

"Are any of them still alive?" He looked directly at the snowman who slowly turned his head to Tim and Tim whined. Yeah if he wasn't enjoying the multi layer voice Tim was definitely not having the time of his life. "You can't tell me you aren't curious as to why we are all here. Plus, the bastard in charge has literally been responsible for all the nights and 40 plus open cases. If I can question him before anyone else I can get answers my own way. Why the hell would I follow the "law"? Being a vigilante is illegal. Yeah."

Watching Tim have a one sided conversation with a melting snowman that literally had him half way dead was really a sight to behold. Jason scooted over to Duke and Duke could help but notice the way he was trying to subtly check over him. He swears this family is not subtle once he realizes their tells, Duke took off his blazer and rolled up his sleeves and uniform pants. Simply grinning to his older brother that he was just fine.

What he didn't expect was the room going back to seemingly normal. Aside from the complete collection of ice statues and the new addition of a weird looking crystal cage, all the snow was gone along with Danny's snowman. Instead a long white haired teal toned Danny in a chiton had a floating crown over his head. Duke would have called it impressive if Danny didn't look like a grumpy cat that was told he was placed in timeout.

He was slightly hovering above the ground while pouting and all Duke could think was kissing that stupidly cute face. In Duke's distraction Jason went in to ruffle his hair while the three of them watched Tim walk over the weird looking cage. To his surprise, the leader of this little band was actually conscious and shaking in the corner of the cage like a little mouse. Duke side eyed his partner and he didn't even look ashamed.

"So what exactly were you trying to achieve here?" Tim took out his bo staff to bang it against the cage. If Bruce was here, he would lecture them so hard. The morally dubious sons were interacting with each other and are definitely going to break several rules before they leave this creep basement.

"We have angered him, we have made a grave mistake. He shouldn't have come after us?! We only wished his majesty a blessing but we angered him." The cloaked man spoke while scratching away at his face. He then proceeded to mumble and pointed frantically at Danny and Danny pointed at himself confused.

"How do you not know why he is pointing at you?" Jason leaned on Duke while Danny shrugged.

"Hey, who is that?" Tim demanded while pointing at Danny, Duke couldn't help but try holding back his laughter while Danny became the most expressive person in the room with his confusion.

"A pariah, the Almighty Sole Darkness that will take over this world. The highest authority on the other side." That alone had Jason, Duke and Tim staring at Danny who blinked a couple times before covering his face.

At first Duke thought Danny was embarrassed that he could see the tips of his ears turn into a dark shade of teal but then he started fidgeting. Shivering violently as he floated higher and curled into himself, Duke actually got worried but Jason simply took off his helmet and looked unimpressed. Duke did a double take when he saw it, it was for a brief moment but he could see the faintest smile on Danny's face. The jerk wasn't taking this seriously.

"Danny-" That was enough to break his partner and his laughter filled the room. Jason's face palmed while Duke looked back at Tim who was done with the world. "Come on Danny, this guy is traumatized. Do you want to explain that this was so amusing to your poor soul?" Tim sighed.

"I- Bwahahaha- I can't- this guy. He tried sacrificing my boyfriend just to get his attention. I should send him to hell." The 180 in personality was definitely of putting, Duke didn't think someone could change so quickly.

"So they messed up the summoning and didn't get this final authority guy they were looking for." Tim summarized stared back at the crazy man in the cage who was more mortified then when they started. At least they got lucky, Duke wasn't sure how he would feel if he met their actual target.

"Eh-" Danny rubbed his neck while drifting a bit closer to the cage. He stuck his form through the bars before picking out a book the guy was somehow hiding. The guy in question looked like he passed out officially, Danny really could cause heart attacks. The floating glow sat on top of the cage while booking at the book as if it was trash. "I don't believe they were wrong."

"But you aren't this pariah they wanted." Jason stated.

"That's true but they did get everything right or by the looks of it anyway. I didn't think he would change his summoning circle so much." Danny looked between the book and the floor.

"So if they got everything right how did they pull you through?" Duke walked over to the cage and gestured to Danny to hand over the book, which he did.

The book was opened to a page about the high king Pariah Dark, there was so little beside the face he demanded blood sacrifices and he was a blood thirsty tyrant. Looking between the book and Danny, Duke couldn't see it. He handed the book to Tim who had the same perplexed expression as they stared at Danny. Yeah Danny may be a lot more than he thought but this was a bit much even if he did have confidence in his boyfriend.

"This isn't the only summoning that's happening tonight, is it?" Jason looked directly at Danny who stopped at the center of the circle and crouched down to trace the lines on the floor.

"No, he was called away before this one even started. I guess this circle picked me because I was the next best thing." Danny chuckled sadly before standing up, walking over to Tim and taking the book. Briefly cutting his hand with his claw then opened a bright green portal, tossing the book in and closing it just as quickly. "I am his son after all so I guess I'm not that different?”

Chapter Text

A lot of the time people blame the environment they were raised in for the way they turned out. Now that would slide for young children and maybe some young adults but in the day and age where Modern society shares their opinions openly. Some people should just understand the hint that they aren't allowed to do certain things anymore. Case and point: kidnapping and killing people because they fit the perspective of their perfect world.

Now there are several textbooks that could tell the average person about people who do that. But the fact people like that still exist actually astonished John. Because what in the ever loving fuck did a small child do to get assassinated in their sleep. Breathe apparently, John was about tired before this had even started and the mental fatigue wasn't going to get him out of this one. Perhaps he should start pre-gaming now and maybe he will get through this without an unforgiving headache.

"Don't even think about it." Zatanna didn't even bother looking at him and he huffed. They were waiting in one of Batman's apparent safe houses in the middle east because of some strange distress beacon.

Now John was no stranger to minding his own business but there was only one person John knew Bat's would even come to the middle of nowhere for. If he turns out to be right then he was going to pregame whether Zatanna liked it or not. Dealing with the she-devil herself was the biggest headache next to dealing the back and forth flirting when she was in the same room as Bruce. He would rather be talking to Leviathan in hell then sit as a third wheel for the umpteenth time.

The unpleasant thump of Batman's return just to see the local brunette right behind him. He hated when he was right and even worse it seemed like she was more than pleased to see that John and Zatanna were present. She simply strutted across the room as if she owned the place and placed a map on the wall. Talia al Ghul in all her glory really came in and acted as if she was their boss, if John didn't owe Bruce a favor he would have left already.

"Before we start, is that magical observer one of yours?" Zatanna stared out the window and John followed her line of sight, it was a bit far from where they were but he definitely sensed them watching them. Creepy in its own right, as soon as it was noticed it vanished.

"Ah, I guess it would be best if she did join us. Come and join us, Zahra." Talia simply chuckled without looking away from a map Batman put on a table. John could feel his heart jump when a tall ginger girl appeared right next to Talia. Surely this young adult was her daughter or something because they looked too much alike.

"Talia." Bruce grumbled, the big Bat didn't know about this? Oh great.

"Beloved?" Talia gave him a simple smile but John hated feeling like the third wheel here. They were having a silent conversation with their eyes, John could only imagine the words they would have said to each other in private. Though none of them would be PG-13, hell they already had one kid, what exactly was stopping them from having more?

The silence was pierced by Zatanna coughing, she simply grinned to remind the others there were in fact people in the room. John was more than grateful for his fellow mage. The younger assassin, John was going to assume, was definitely trigger happy. She held herself tall but she did not hide the fact she had blood lust. Something about her felt familiar though John couldn't quite place it.

Talia however carried on as if she wasn't there, she simply pointed at an empty space of the map. They were going to a League of Assassin's outpost that her father created, it had one of the closest open spaces of Lazarus water that he was apparently going to use in a ritual. She wasn't giving a lot of information but since her father was so busy preparing the ritual in question he hadn't realized several groups within the organization were coming for his head. They were stopping a coup, or in John translation assisting Talia in successfully taking over her father's position.

According to the Bat's, she swore to not kill her father and she even repeated it for the two mages. John was skeptical and respectfully looked over to her right hand, Talia had her new aid agree to it as well. Talia definitely had more assassins under her care but John wasn't about to argue about how insane this was going to be. So instead he decided to be sensible while taking a drink from his flask.

"So who or what is that wanna be immortal summoning?" Surely Talia would know, and that she did. John has never seen the assassin look more agitated in his life.

"A being called the sovereign of darkness. There were little to no notes on it in the world but this is where she comes in. My dear Foxglove had only encountered the sovereign once. His true title is the ruler of the afterlife." John never choked so fast on his drink, he briefly looked over to Zatanna to make sure it wasn't who he thought it was but turns out John was right.

"Constantine, Zatanna, what is it?" Batman commanded and for once the two mages couldn't direct the conversation away, he was the main conversation point here. Now how to explain how incredibly fucked they were to two of the most stubborn magic less humans on earth.

"This is not the first time his following has been spread around. In fact the day you called us while we were tracking a lead was the exact day we were looking into him. There is barely any information on him for the public, either cryptic coded intel from novels of code or first hand accounts can actually explain him. First hand accounts are extremely rare if they aren't already dead, so how did you find her?" Zatanna stared pointlessly at the red head who didn't make any expressions but John could see her eyes give off a low glow.

Madame Red wasn't human, so either she was from the realms or one of the former tyrant's victims. She seemed far too young to be a victim but who could tell when denizens can change their ageless appearances at will. John let go of his sense of magic for a second just to see her response and as predicted she actually jumped back. A ghost? Perhaps she was a ghost adjacent since the four of them could see who with no issue and she didn't seem to be possessing anyone.

"Constantine?" Zatanna grumbled behind him and the brit put his hands up in defense.

"He didn't kill you, did he? " John hadn't spoken the language of the dead in a long time, he must sound insanely broken to her but she seems to understand him just fine. She looked to Talia before the she-demon gave her approval.

"No but he has something I want. Just because he is a king doesn't make him my king." She growled before composing herself, John just huffed while Batman and Zatanna stared at him. Talia looked to her aid before coming back to the table.

"Explanation for the class?" Zatanna sassed.

"We deal with him first, the last thing we need is a mass extinction event on earth just because the old green horns sneezed at him funny. The sovereign in all accounts was well known for his temper and how insanely short it was. The slightest offense will guarantee death to everyone whether they are innocent or not." John needed to brush away any curiosity for later, they needed to deal with this because if he was right they were on a clock.

Zatanna was conflicted for sure but she knew he was correct and begrudgingly she agreed with him. Not all accounts actually supported what John just said but it was the narrative Bats needed to hear and the two assassins wanted to hear. His fellow magician knew that which is why she was hesitant but the sooner they had this handled the better it played in their hands. There were 4 parties in this situation.

Talia and her very clear plot to somehow hack this mission to her whims, there was no way Ras Al Ghul was staying alive by the end of this. Bruce, who for some reason went along with this, those two could play 3D chess with each other but they were missing pieces. Pieces the red head was clearly withholding, she knew something everyone else in the room didn't know and John hated that he didn't know. John and Zatanna make for the 4th part, they had intel as leverage that was enough to keep both the bat and al Ghul from going willy nilly with the king.

Batman seemed to be on the same page on getting back to the topic at hand and Talia seemed more than pleased. Their main goal was to make sure that Ras al Ghul does not summon him at all cost, if he does they are to hijack the negotiations before Ras makes a deal or offends the old king. Easier said than done when Ras was one of the most annoying smooth talkers to date, he was only Death knows how old. This mission was far too complicated but here John was getting his shit together just to get moving.

"That man." John's attention was drawn to the voice of madame Red as she watched Bruce and Talia from afar.

" What about him?" John could see a bit of bitterness behind those eyes.

"We may not be allies, we all have our agenda but him, he will be a problem for all of us. Not even his own kin trust him. They know about the king, a side that we are both aware of yet they don't share it with him." Her eyes never wavered from her stare down as Bruce and Talia walk out of the safe house together.

"Yet you didn't tell her about it either." John wasn't sure why they were having this conversation but he was pretty sure she wanted him to keep Bruce in check.

"She will get what she wants in the end. What we know is irrelevant to her plan but him knowing is a problem. He isn't stupid and will figure it out by the end but by then 3 of 4 will be victorious. Whether who is placed in the victor will be determined by who speaks first." She walked off and disappeared through the same way the love couple went through.

Like that the games were on, a mixed assortment of people in a group where for once the morally grey outweighed the bright justice. Had Bruce called for anyone else this would have been more work than John was barging for. Zatanna grumbled but before John left he scribbled a note and gave it to her. She burned it instantly after reading it. One look at John and he already knew she was going to handle Bruce. John would handle Talia.

Red was a mystery but she was magic, whether they liked it or not she was going to get a turn. With the way she carried herself it was obvious, it didn't matter if she was first or not she was definitely going to be the last person he even spoke to. Goal or not the king was coming, they were delaying this timely. Whether Bruce knew that John wasn't sure.

For once in anyone's life John could officially say he hated smart people. Whether they were magical or not they were the biggest pain in the ass that he could ever wish for. It was like a curse with them and for once they could honestly die and John wouldn't feel back. He doesn't mean those prodigy children that burnt out once they got older either, all the magic less or semi magical like Ras Al Ghul and Bruce freaking Wayne. Annoying chess players.

The wheel of misfortune for him to know both sides of the annoyance called the genius wheel. Either they were a hypocrite or a mass murder, no in between. Bruce being the biggest hypocrite of them all and Ras being a generational serial killer, hell Talia could count for both. Arriving at the League base was enough proof for a lifetime, being met with assassins as if Talia couldn't predict that. Other defective factions coming after that Bruce already knew that. John did the bare minimum and so did Zatanna while Red was nowhere to be found.

Finding the center didn't take long, they would have gotten there soon and it was clear once John noticed several other entrances led to that room. Ras Al Ghul in all his glory stood like a proud evil mastermind and did his sound and dance with Bruce. The most pettiest grudge simply because Bruce told this guy no was honestly insane work for John. Plus it wasn't just Bruce but his whole family.

Once the extra assassins march in, John defends his end and Zatanna clears her side; there was no way they were all Ras assassins. Some of them dressed differently, looking over to Talia she was trying to take out her competition. The two mages that actually stood as a problem, too bad that they were just human. Bruce was focused on Ras but Zatanna signed to John and they are both paying attention to the floor. There were symbols everywhere, the whole base was the summoning.

A trap.

John should have known he was too slow when Bruce managed to injure Ras. That wasn't sloppy, it was on purpose. A slight shift in gravity and Zatanna had them both in the air, Red looking a bit too pale for a human to have picked up her mistress. Wherever she was was enough for Talia to be satisfied with her results. Bruce had grappled his way off the ground but he looked aggravated.

No one bothered to help him up but Bruce must have noticed by now he doesn't trust anyone in the room. John could not blame him but he was a con artist, infamously known and didn't work well with others. Whether Bruce forgave him after is now a complete after thought as the hue of the room glowed a disturbingly violent green. Ras looked like a maniac on the floor with his hopes up to the roof, would be too bad if this guy dies.

Well that was definitely not his way of thinking but okay. The king wasn't even fully present yet but the influence was definitely there. Pools of blood poured out the cracks of the floor enough to make the illusion of whirlpool but to really knock every one to the ground was the wave of screams afterwards. Nothing more for the screams of the damned then souls grabbing onto the ankles to drag them down.

Learn and break.

Had it been anyone else, weak willed or magically inadequate, they would have all been dead already.

Learn and Break.

The bodies of the assassins that were unconscious on the floor were gone, lambs to the slaughter. Ras seemed more than pleased while he stood ankle deep in blood. Zatanna tried, she really did and even with John amplifying her, they were being dragged down. He could feel his mana depleting fast, if it wanted nourishment he could try overloading it. No guarantee of their safety.

Learn

John was not going to die here just because of some greedy summoning circle by a mad man. Bruce wasn't doing well and without much deliberating John swung Zatanna off of himself and towards Bruce. She was shocked but John just mouthed to her, she did say she was going to deal with him. Keep him alive because Bats even though he be damned was a somewhat good man. This left John slowly getting dragged into the blood pool.

Break.

John Constantine wasn't the greatest person on earth, hell he wouldn't exactly say his path to his current situation was a pure one. Lying, stealing, bribery and trickery was not exactly a hero's trait. By definition he could be called a freelancer because he doesn't exactly work for any party. It just so happens he works a long side of a lot of the shiner side of things.

So when he catches himself doing good shit he knows the next thing he does would piss off any good hearted hero. Whether it is drinking on the job, cussing and saying less than savory things in front of just rescued children or in this case helping a maniac finish his summoning. Eh maybe that last one is a bit worse than the first two but it's better than an awol incomplete summoning circle. But hey John is a hellblazer, there's a reason he got that title because it wasn't just for show.

Learn and Break.

"You are greedy mother fucker." John curses as he drops into the pool of blood and sticks both his hands in. One deep breath before he completely blasts as much of his magic as he can into it. He could hear the screeches of Ras in the background but it doesn't stop the massive glow of gold from appearing in the seas of red. He was right, he is now exhausted but right. The blood retreated somewhat leaving a thin layer almost like a giant puddle.

"What did you do?" John turns to see Batman and Zatanna hovering just slightly above the floor. Bruce was furious but John is a grown ass man and not one of his kids he could just scold.

"Saving a life, however I thought you did not want this to be successful?" The devilish purrs of Talia as she dropped to the floor next to him. Her outcome was assured but they still had one thing to hold on to. Red didn't make any expressions but a simple nod before she side-eyed Bruce said more than. They played right into this summoning.

"He saved no one and only solidified your deaths. Talia my dear daughter, this is your last chance to join me or you will perish with them." John never thought the sight of a lump could be any more gross. He didn't even bother paying attention to the family drama in front of him as his attention was on the growing blood clot behind Ras grew into a disgusting life size mass of an infection. The hue in the room went from a hell red to bright red that could cause eye strain.

As much as John hated every second of being in that room at that very moment nothing was worse, chewed up gum was moving as if it was alive. He was in the room with them and this was definitely a test, now how to deal with this situation. Bruce moved from the corner of his eye but John blocked his path, he was not getting anywhere near that thing. The only people he had confidence in now were Zatanna and maybe the ghost girl.

"Almighty sovereign of death." Incorrect but keep making a fool of himself is all John could ask for. "I summon you here with a request, a gift for my offering." John could facepalm for how greedy people are when they summon some kind of god.

"Silence." The voices of thousands coming from one, the thin layer of blood retreating the giant cluster. Watching it peel itself together layer by layer, a reverse vivisection of a body being put back together. Once fully sewn what was left was a giant clad in blood red armor and a crown that burned. More than anything his expression spoke volumes, he was already mad.

Ra looked like he was trying to speak but nothing came out, the king extended out his hand before dropping something on the floor. It splatted and looked like nothing more than mush. Whatever it was, it wasn't that anymore. The oldest assassin started hunching over and vomiting blood but still no sound came out. It was then that John realized the king removed Ras voice box entirely and he was actively dying in front of them.

The king of the infinite realms had no cares for demands and looked at Ra like a bug. Well it seems like whatever negotiation they had was out the window. Red on the other hand had different plans, insane ghosts were not a part of his job description and stopping her would be stupid. If she kept the keep distracted or even successfully sent him back then John could leave and burn this whole place down.

"Pariah Dark." No greeting, no elegance, no respect. This girl was actually going to be the death of them all. The king turned to her and John waited but nothing came. They stared at each other for a few moments of silence. "You know who I am." Whatever she was playing was going to send John to an early grave.

"Only a fool wouldn't. Tell me child, what is it that you want?" He sounded amused?! Zatanna tapped him for translation and John tried to repeat what they said as quietly as he could to not draw attention.

"Free him from your hold." Red growled and the King looked confused.

"He is free."

"As if he would willingly follow the man that had tried to kill him?! Whatever bind you have on him, I know it is there. Release it and free him." Watching her growl almost reminded John of an angry puppy.

"He came to me of his own accord. If you do not believe me, speak to him yourself. As you made yourself abundantly clear, he is aware you have been watching him. Perhaps then you will come to your sense of whatever corruption those voices had fed you." He moved slightly closer to her but she backed away. John took that as a cue to also back away slowly, this conversation felt less than a king and subject but something else entirely but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.

"You speak nonsense."

"Do I? Your spirit is divided and your core is sick. Do not speak to me of nonsense when I can sense your pull child." They didn't say anything for a while.

Talia hadn't moved, she was just watching determined. She could hear John translate but wasn't shocked at all with Red's intentions. Technically speaking Talia already got what she wanted whether John could tell or not Ras was either already dead or in the process of it on the floor. So 1 out of 4, as long as it stays this way nothing else was needed. But he couldn't help but be curious about the two in front of them.

"What is it that you want?"

"What he got."

"Are you not satisfied with where you are?"

"She sees what he failed to be. I cannot replace what she lost. I just want to be with my brother but I can't let go of the rot. He forgave you a stranger but how could he forgive me if I can't even forgive myself. A future doctor died and now all I do is take life." John felt a lump in his throat but he finally understood what he was watching. Something he lacked but tried to gain once, something Bruce takes for granted to drown in, Zatanna cherished even if the gap grew and something Talia tried to replace yet lost it all.

"Jasmine. You were a child. You are a child. And if you choose to be you will be my child."

Chapter Text

Feathers take up most of a bird's body and physical form. Without them they cannot fly or swim or keep their body protected from the elements. Feathers help the smaller birds to soar through the skies with no issue, but hope the bigger birds keep themselves nice and balanced especially through the elements that they live in. The bird without its coat is nothing more than a body waiting to be hunted.

Despite the size of such elegant creatures not all of them have the intellect of a human. Humans are unpredictable creatures and tend to stare at them if the bird is not food they are used for hunting and if they're not used for hunting then they're just food. Only the smart ones are the ones that are trained to hunt and the ones that aren't, are food for either the smart ones or the humans themselves. That doesn't stop humans from training the ones that are less intelligent because they realized one thing.

They may not be the smartest of the animals that roam the planet but they do tend to remember things. Even when blindsided a bird will remember those who hurt them if they are spotted, and they would remember those who heal them. Birds being emotional creatures that they are, tend to stick to those who heal them and stray away from those who hurt them.

It was around then the father took it upon himself to teach his daughter that lesson. The bird never realized that its attacker and its healer were one in the same. The earliest stages of a first lesson are deemed adequate for a child in her position. The understanding of control and emotion to be blessed with the gift of acting. Because even the feeble-minded tend to fall for a pretty lady and her tears.

A bird could be medicated and not exactly thinking clearly and she can direct them as she wishes. In their minds all they knew is that she was the one to heal them and nothing more. A thin layer of loyalty for an eternity, a feeling inducted to the one that saved them. All while she clipped their wings slowly but surely ensuring that they would never fly again.

When it came to being a daughter of the demon head one thing was for certain, the cage was a lot larger than anyone could have physically seen. It wasn't only keeping the flightless birds in check but their caretakers as well. Living as long as she did being death defying alongside her father and sister it didn't stop her endless curiosity. More than anything she knew that a bird's clipped wings can never return to its former glory as long as it continues to be clipped.

"Sister Nyssa, what are you doing?"

"Talia. It's none of your business. Сука-?! What is wrong with you? That was important!"

A lot of things were wrong with her but no one could exactly pinpoint when it started. The more she disrupted her sister the more she was in favor with her father. A pattern that never broke even if she was the younger of two daughters. Yet if she could help it she would never break a rule even when her life depended on it because that's what her father wanted. Yet it seems like people got more attention when they broke the rules.

She learned that when she met the one, a man that changed her life in one night because he ran off and defied the rules that she had never thought could be defied before. Her beloved, someone she could count on even if they were enemies in the eyes of others between them, was someone that could give her compassion. She did not need him to save her but she did appreciate the faith that he had in her. But one day she would be able to save herself and she would be able to be with him.

But he wasn't going to wait for her, not forever and she couldn't keep playing it off as if he could. Eventually she gained a son, their own son that she wished nothing but the best for. How she absolutely hated the fact that his wings were clipped far too early for his own good, he was nothing more than an infant and he was dead in her arms. Her father gave her the solution but she knew that if she had accepted her son would never be able to escape.

Oh how a beautiful soft blue will never see the light of day again and anytime she looked at him while she saw was emerald green staring back at her. The soft blue eyes reminded her that her beloved was now gone. It was not fair that the only ones that ever saw the actual color was herself and her sister. Her sister didn't understand why she was so obsessed with her son's original eye color and she argued that the green was better.

It wasn't.

Eventually he started to crawl and a mother took it upon herself to make sure he never got hurt again. In that she succeeded but she should have realized that her son was going to be like his father. Stubborn to the bitter end and graciously waiting for his victory to meet his father as promised. That was enough and like that he was gone off to see life outside the cage.

The cage that he would never return to.

Her son has solidified his position amongst the family and was never going to return to her side. It was being generous to say that her father wasn't annoyed or aggravated in the slightest. In the wake of his wrath she decided to venture out for a while seeing what she could find. Eventually she came across an outpost one that wasn't exactly theirs but was soon enough cleaned out to be conquered as theirs.

Well going through one of her attendance reported something interesting. As she made her way to the basement, she found a green pool, a familiar hue, it was there for eternity and the vein that cursed her with immortality. Yet something about it boiling over, it wasn't the exact same as it should be. The last thing she expected was a burst of energy when bringing her, a miracle.

Granted if her father was there he would have described it as a demon from the gifts of the Lazarus pools. The last thing she ever expected was seeing a child gifted from the sea of green. The girl was talking nonsense or perhaps she was talking her mother tongue simply because she looked nothing like a human with a bluish tined skin. As soon as she fell unconscious she decided to take it upon herself to bring her home. The Outpost was theirs and by definition so was the girl but since Talia found her, she would claim her.

A red phoenix, a banshee, a snake, a bird, a girl. She could be many things but one thing that she was not was a mother. She could hold herself or hide things but the way she acted around those even if they were older or the same age, was that of someone who took care of someone else. Eventually she met her younger brother and it entirely made sense, they had depended on each other. Her sweets Dahlia was perfect at everything because had she not she would have died already.

The sweetest of roses has their thorns and no matter how much she could teach a girl, she mimicked her actions to a tea. That alone should have made her the perfect daughter yet then both knew that was for not. Because a clipped-winged Bird doesn't have the freedom and liberties of a bird that does. Jasmine was not clipped no matter how hard anyone could try because she had free will.

And even for that Talia will forever be envious of her well-being. No matter how hard she would treasure up your Jasmine she can never change it to a Hydrangea. No matter how selfish she wanted to be she could not change the will that was already written for her. For Jasmine was no longer human and for that she had no humanity left to lose.

Yet time and time again she was proven wrong, perhaps it's because she was envious that the children she tended to surround herself with still had a bit of their humanity that was fixable. Her son was on a path following his father and Jasmine had her own goals in mind whether she shed them or not it was obvious. There was no point in playing stupid when there was no one to believe her act.

What could she do? She couldn't be the perfect mother and she could not be the perfect daughter because her will was not her father's and her action can no longer influence her son. Deep down either one did not like her and there was nothing she could do to change that. So she was going to complete the one thing she could do. Take over the one cage she can control, because even clipped birds could.

To be the perfect mother? It was no longer possible for her.

To be the perfect daughter? Not when she plans for her father's demise.

She learned and adopted and continued to grow and that's all she needed to know. So when the day finally came to set the final piece of her plan into motion it was more than enough. The seed had been brewing for a while but all she needed to do was stir the pot. The pot was more than enough and like that she had won. She was keeping her promise because it was never in her plan to be the one to kill her father.

Ras Al Ghul was a prideful man and one who would appreciate a good power grab. A little information there, a bit of a rumor here, her father found out about a scroll that was hidden away about some dark sovereign from the other side. A bit of a fib there, a lot of work here, her father doesn't know any better but the dark sovereign's temper. A collection here, a book dropped there, her father decided to make sure that the group that was originally using the book didn't interrupt his plans.

Nothing like multiple copies to trick the masses.

For whether their father was successful or not the outcome would be dangerous and incomplete magic tends to kill the user. Her Shadow wanted to make a wish in the dark sovereign to grant those to his people which included her. Very well as long as her father was dealt with she saw no issue with taking care of him. Her beloved knew magic users, strong ones at, they could solidify at least a successful summoning.

The meeting was simple but it was obvious that no one trusted each other. Her beloved was keeping a close eye on her but his two mages that he brought along did not trust anyone else in the room. Her Shadow was going to take leave after this it was more than enough and she had done her duties. If Talia got what she wanted she no longer needed her shadow, her Shadow no longer had any reason to follow her.

In the world as a bird she had to realize sooner or later that all she could do was defend herself. No one was coming to look for her and no one was going to save her. If she wanted to let she was going to have to create it herself and release the cage that was around her. So she watched and waited and fought and followed. The king appeared, her father was dead.

One of the mages started translating the conversation, the language not so apparent. How high pitch white noise actually came out to be words. She spoke of her brother and he retaliated a simple back and forth but eventually he cornered her with logic. Then he called her out on corruption, corruption that Talia didn't even know was present. For once and her short time with her she saw fear and relief.

Astonishing, a natural parent.

Despite being the epitome of evil it seems like monsters don't follow every corner. He may not like humans but he sure loves his people and more than anything, his daughter. No amount of envy would ever fix what she cannot have and no amount of jealousy could bring back what she lost. And with a simple wave of his hand Jasmine was gone and she didn't say goodbye.

Just like Damian.

Even with little to almost no chance of redemption Talia saw her father off to the side. He was trying to make his way towards the pool but he didn't quite make it towards the stairs. His body was laid uncivilized in front of the door to the Lazarus pools. She quietly made her way around, as the King decided to address the rest. There she hovered over the serpent.

"Veni, vidi, vici. You may not be proud of me but this tactic I learned from you. There's only so much that a daughter could do for her father, I have completed my mission baba. You may not love me from the afterlife but I believe my mother would have been proud of me. 再见爸爸." Talia whispered quietly before shutting his eyes. It was more than enough and she needed to lay her father to rest.

Perhaps in this notion she should have realized that she was never meant to be a mother or a wife or daughter. People may describe her as a temptress, a liar and most infamously an abuser. They could judge her character for what they see but that would not stop Talia from knowing what she was. Whether they rendered her the saint or a sinner it did not matter.

Because she was human and she was beautiful. She had worked with the circumstances that she was given and raised above it. No one would appreciate her work more than herself because of the environment she was dealt into. And she had one question to the golden gates of the emperor's domain above she would ask why? Why was she born into the family she was given?

She was successful but what would it give her, her sister was gone, her father was dead and her son wanted nothing to do with her. Even as a prideful woman she had nothing left for her there but an organization that she was supposed to run. When the line clears what is left for her? She could continue her father's mission but it was clear that he was driven by something else entirely. That wouldn't give her what she wanted.

Talia wanted to make a name for herself, one where she didn't need the help of anyone else. Not her father, not her sister, not her son, not Jasmine. She had paved the way for something new to enter her life but she wonders if she could really find a family. Which only reminded her of the conversation she had with her dear Rose.

"You do not want to stay with me." Talia started while sipping her cup of tea, they were currently in Paris there was nothing left for them to do.

"Pardon?" The way she mimicked her accent was almost adorable, the young girl still had the confused expression from the day she turned 18.

"As you said before, you are only staying with me because you are keeping a promise. I say it's much less of a promise and more of a request. Once that request is fulfilled you would have no reason to continue with me and surely that's not what you want." Talia waved to the waiter for more tea.

"And why exactly would that be a decision you get to make for me?" Azalea grumbled into her tea cup. It was almost refreshing to be receiving an attitude from the young girl. Not enough people voiced their opinions because they feared her but the Fox had no reason to fear Talia. If anything she could easily get rid of her father.

"A simple observation, our end goals align but our paths will eventually diverge. Getting in contact with one of the sons of my beloved? Jason was definitely a choice." She couldn't help but feel relieved .

Perhaps in another life Talia Al Ghul could have the life she wanted without creating plans for loopholes. There were no words fixing the damage that was done, the rift and line she had drawn up to keep people at a distance. Was it really so wrong to wish for a child? But now she wasn't able to go back on her words and she had fulfilled her debt to herself and those who followed her.

Hovering a few inches away from her father's corpse resting. Was she really a terrible daughter for thinking about how to dispose of it? Nothing left of him would insecure her that he would reincarnate as he should instead of some of his loyalists reviving him. As she pondered a blaze of gold fire engulfed his body, a beautiful display but not something she asked for.

In the not so distant center of the room, the male mage looked at her briefly before returning to his conversation with the king. He did not owe her any debt so there was no reason for him to do that. If it wasn't for a lack of understanding, the sorceress has made her way to Talia as well. She didn't seem pleased but the delay of nothing more than a pile of ash had her smile for a brief moment.

"I don't think there will ever be a moment where I like you. I'm sure you can agree with that but this was needed. Plus this wasn't for you, dealing with rogues who keep coming back from the dead is actually irritating. May he get the afterlife he deserves." She tossed a card of hers into flames.

"He will not move on, it was our belief but his body cannot be preserved. When he returns he will be under the thumb of another, he will not like it but there is nothing I can do for him. The living should not be the voice of the dead and the dead should not be the voice of the living." Talia spoke softly and in her vision a bouquet was handed to her. The sorceress took her leave without a word but Talia did not need more.

Marigolds were beautiful for this time of the year.

Chapter Text

Even with a bit of aftershock from getting drained all John could feel was dizzy. Zatanna catches him for a bit and he couldn't be more grateful. Though he could tell that she was angry by the way she was digging her nails into his shoulder, shaky but it still hurts. He wouldn't describe himself as heroic but there were moments where self sacrificing himself would have her spinning.

His commitment issues and dedication to schemes weren't the only reasons she left. Just his luck that he managed to trigger her with his stunts. John tried to flash her his smug smile just so she would chill for a moment but they were definitely in a crisis that was more important than both of their feelings. This was definitely a mission that had to go off record for at least half of it.

Well it was definitely a turn of events that John did not expect to happen right in front of him. Being a witness of adoption was probably a first and with the king of adopted terrorists next to him that says a lot. No one in particular could make John care as nearly as much but with that much success and the fact that the rumored end of the world event looks less murderous was an actual win in his book. Now to keep it that way because the big guy was not leaving.

Pale green flames for hair and a crown that screamed power, for once John needed to think with the top half of his body. Next to him John hears the grumble of a less than amused Bat. His lenses were just a bit more closed than normal which meant John was definitely going to get a big lecture if they lived after this. Which again was the least of his issues, especially when the king took a sharper turn and started gliding in their direction.

Now John wasn't exactly known for his diplomacy aka he had 0 skills and was infamously known for sleeping with the hierarchy or selling his well being to get out of situations. Bats could but he is more of an interrogator and would probably make the situation worse in his weird goth fashion. Zatanna was the next best option but even in the moment all John saw in the corner of his eye was Zatanna finding the wall interesting. The traitor in question let him go.

"Well I did not expect to see you here but you are renounced." The high king of the infinite realms was looking at him?! Even worse he knew John, perhaps if he had 5 seconds he could probably resign so he wouldn't have to worry about taxes or something. Not like he paid them anyway.

"Pardon but I didn't think you would know me." Great going. That just had to be the first thing out of his mouth to a king. Of course there was the chance that he probably heard his name in passing, John wasn't exactly the most slick person in the universe and made a lot of powerful people pissed. A hobby should not be the death of him but it really came to bite him in the ass.

"Hm? Ah, perhaps this outfit is a tad different from when we first met." Just like that he went from armor to a multi layer chiton. John could swear he still never met this man a day in his life. The king must have noticed because he got closer and held John chin and for a moment the brit was definitely determining whether this should be hot or not. "Was that book any good?"

For a brief moment John chuckled because why would he know anything about books. Right because why would John Constantine, hell blazer know about a book the king of the infinite realms was into? John didn't go to a flea market in a different dimension to get information on this guy. A book that he snatched before the handsome stranger could take.. a handsome stranger that upon closer inspection looks like the king if his hair was actually covering half his face.

It wasn't just his phrasing but the small smirk he gave John as he let go. This guy knew he was victorious and John wasn't even sure how to take it because he totally robbed this guy. Like sure he didn't pay for the book yet but he was definitely eyeing it and John completely swiped it and lived. Wait, was he threatening him about meeting again?

Well the chances of that being true actually seemed less likely by the minute. Just to take into account that the stories about the king weren't exactly true and Pariah Dark was actually pretty tame. Not that John could say he was good because he did in fact remove the physical voice box of Ras Al Ghul. Killing a man upon arrival is not exactly the best introduction.

"Not to interrupt whatever this is but we have other matters to deal with." This is what he gets for getting distracted by the handsome man in front of him, he completely forgot about Bats. Now what exactly were the likely chances of Bats getting them killed? Fairly low by the looks of the king staring confused at Bats but not a disgust confusion just pure confusion.

"Why are you wearing that?" John never thought he could hear a genuine question of pure curiosity from the rumored end of the world. But Mister detective wasn't exactly having it and even the smallest twitch was just enough for him to know the Bat was about to be rude.

"It is for work and protection. You can't just kill people as you wish. Earth has rules." Batman growls out and John is just imagining himself shaking the Bat. The whole justice act could honestly wait for another day or never if John could help it. Especially since the person who technically died was Ras and about a good 3rd of the people in their circles are most likely glad the curse is dead.

John was a tad bit worried about Pariah's reaction but instead the king laughed. At least one person could find this amusing, John could have had a heart attack with the amount of fire being thrown around. Having the rule book and the rule breaker in the same room was like a death sentence but in this case the book is a mortal human and the breaker is an immortal tyrant. What exactly is John's life for him to end but as a referee?

"That thing was more on my domain then he was on yours. His body was so corroded with ectoplasm that his existence would fall under my jurisdiction. Since that was the case his vitality was determined by our rules. He spoke out of turn and that is punishable via the death sentence." The king growled back with full force, John isn't even surprised that the weird immortal fell under afterlife rules and not living ones. No matter how many times he could be judged on Earth they could always rule against justice.

He felt a tap on his shoulder and Zatanna was pointing at the corpse and Talia in the corner. Yeah the last thing they needed was the freakish immortal coming back from the dead so John set his body on fire. Once his attention was back to the stubborn duo in front of him John could see the amusement on the king's face. At least they were doing well.

"I can't keep this to myself. There are far more effective ways for protection yet you chose to wear that out? The more I look at it the more impractical it looks." The one thing the universe never needed to know, the tyrant king was a snob for clothing. More specifically for armor and suits. Batman was taken back by the question and watching this interaction was actually very funny as an outsider looking in. Maybe he never met a hero before, or he did but never took time to notice them.

"I could say the same about you, you are much taller than I expected you to be. But that outfit is not suited for your apparent position. The armor form before surely prohibits movement for you." Okay this was no longer funny. John wanted to step in but Batman got closer and grabbed his hair. Cue heart attack here. "Fire?"

"Just because my son leads with blankets of snow does not mean I would too. I swear, you humans' concept of biological engineering of your bodies is far more complex than our kind." Ok John was officially lost and looking at his partner Zatanna was just as lost as he was. He thought Bruce would be upset with the way things turned out but Batsy and Pariah were acting like they knew each other.

They were speaking to each other as if this was a normal conversation for them which it shouldn't be because on what earth would this make any sense. Bruce Wayne, king of paranoia and Pariah Dark, tyrant of the afterlife were getting along in front of him. Surely he must be delusional but by this point it was too vivid to be a dream. John definitely didn't rest the universe when he completed that summoning.

"Okay, I'll fucking bite. How the bloody hell do you two know each other so well?!" Since they were acting as if this wasn't going to get them all killed he might as well use his chance to ask questions. The pair in front of him looked at each other before looking back at him and the matching expressions of deadpan could kill him. They were too much alike to the point that even John doesn't like it.

"It would be best to settle this more privately and quickly. I have things to take care of and I believe you do as well." Just like that he made a portal and gestured for them to walk through. John wasn't sure he should be more concerned that Bruce just walked through or that he didn't even question it. Have they officially broken Batman?

A group of 5 people went into that hideout and only one really stayed and left properly. Talia was nowhere to be seen but assuming she took off wouldn't be fair from accurate. At the end of the day Red was right, Talia would get what she wanted and bounce. But of course the day was full of surprises because she kept to her word and didn't kill anyone with her own hands. Smart people and their loopholes, but he would be a hypocrite if he said he didn't use those loopholes to get out of contracts.

As the last mage to go through the last thing John expected was a gentle brush of a large hand on his back guiding him through. How was he going to think straight at all, hell it got worse once the gate closed and the king shifted yet again and his hair was black again. Yes, that was the same elf person he met in the market, Zatanna is going to kill him when they get home. If she doesn't figure it out while they are in this office and spill his blood right here and now.

But back to offices, they weren't on earth. This was the infinite realms of the clear Aurora Borealis in a lavender sky outside the window wasn't a clear indicator. Bruce had stood off to the side but it was clear even the sky got his attention, so this was at least his first time in the realms. So John and Zatanna aren't that far out of the loop but the king and bat definitely knew each other.

"Bruce, take the thing off. I will even have someone prepare you some clothes." The tyrant had shrunk down to almost Bruce's height but he was still a few inches taller.

"I am fine as I am." Listening to this pleading made them seem more like brothers and the younger one refusing to get out of a Halloween costume. Now would it truly be wrong of him to laugh at this interaction when John is watching pure brattiness at its finest.

"Hey so I know that we were talking about being short one time. Constantine question please?" Zatanna scoffed, so worrying about their safety was completely gone out the window and no one was worried about it. Great.

"We are neighbors. More specifically, one of my sons is dating his son." Bruce pulled down the cowl.

The silence of the office could be measured by how many pencils could be dropped. How could Bruce Wayne, Batman, the master of paranoia and the most unconvinced risk taker admit that so causally? One of his kids was dating the tyrant king's son and no one was panicking? One misstep could get them all killed and Bruce was just asking as if that should be normal.

John can't be called a hypocrite here, yes his taste wasn't exactly the standard and his ex list wasn't the cleanest but this? He wasn't that stupid to risk so much for a date. Well technically they did flirt a little when they first met so John was kind of just as bad. But this could have been so much more complicated, surely Bruce sees that too.

"You are joking right?" John didn't mean to say that out loud but it was too late. Even Zatanna looked at him as if he was stupid or something.

"Actually, explain how you knew it was me? I don't remember telling you about this at all." Bruce saved the conversation but if he wasn't aware then they had finally reached Bruce's paranoia stage. He had been far too calm this whole time. King Pariah however just stared dumbfounded at Bruce.

"Were you trying to hide your- whatever this actually is. You and your children do not hide it well if that is what you are asking. Danny told me about the dinner presentation your children gave him. Despite trying to not be biased, your numbers match to a tea." Pariah said it as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

It was almost insulting how silent it got after the king mentioned that tid bit. Smartest people in the world yet they were defeated and revealed through a god damn slide show. It was almost like a comedic defeat fit for a fanfiction written while bored. Not that everyone would enjoy that kind of stuff but who knows, people do the weirdest stuff instead of sleeping. But back to the plot.

"Obvious plot hole aside." Zatanna please the wall is breaking. "How exactly do you know John?" Well shit, he thought she had forgotten about that but she was side eyeing him. Even Bruce looked confused, which was fair; they interacted on a whole different plane.

"He stole a book from me."

Okay when he said it like that it made it sound so much worse than what it actually was. John just stood there, embarrassed to all hell and then he heard it. Zatanna had snapped, something, whatever was in her hand. She turned to John with that look of disappointment and agitation. Since only the three of them knew exactly what the King was talking about, Zatanna knew the exact moment.

John Constantine underhandedly flirted with the king of the afterlife that they were investigating right to his face. Even worse to add more salt to the ready exposed wound, they did a tarot card reading for that relationship. Mister 'disaster at love' got the lover major arcana with Pariah Dark. If he was going to be honest with you he doesn't even know how he got this type of luck it's almost like somebody voted for it.

To those who experience heartache and disappointment John was the peak example of that. Trying to figure out his love life was almost questionable and as difficult as rocket science. Forgetting that they were technically in a room with a dimensional threat was almost impossible unless someone was very angry. And to say that someone was very angry would be an understatement as John silly backs away from the charging magician.

No one could actually explain why Zatanna was so angry but John knew that she was so done with his love life. She could scream that she didn't sign up for it but she technically did when she told him to introduce her to the guy he was flirting with. Was it awkward for everyone else involved? No, Bruce probably couldn't feel that emotion and Pariah looked entertained.

So as John tries his best to effectively dodging blasts of magic from his enraged partner all he could think was what the hell got him here. Eventually she had him corner but once she did they were both floating. Looking down, Bruce with his cowl off looked tired and Pariah simply waved his hand. Zatanna was on the couch and John was next to him, he was steady on his feet but his legs instantly gave out.

"You have exhausted yourself." Pariah simply lifted him with one hand and set him on a cloud that was definitely not there before. John really wanted to stop thinking about the fact he just picked him up as if he weighed like nothing. He wasn't exactly light or short but to him he probably was.

"Your brain is the gutter." Zatanna hissed and John flipped her off. Though their antics were cut off by the sound of deep laughter. It should have been off putting but hearing it reminded him of bells, church bells. It wasn't human and definitely couldn't be replicated but he was laughing.

He shouldn't have judged him so quickly, they still had nothing on this guy but Pariah was nothing like his namesake. Perhaps that was all he was missing. He was enjoying their company and Zatanna kept making fun of John, he cursed back and Bruce scolded both of them. But Pariah? No. Vesper, as he reintroduced himself, was smiling.

Chapter Text

Okay so when someone tells you that it just so happens to be that they are the child of an Ancient evil from the afterlife, what is your first response? Now yes the first thing to come to mind is how the ever loving hell would I the reader, end up in that situation, also ignore the wall Zatanna and John clearly broke it. But genuinely for a second what would be the first thought because not even Duke knows. Maybe he should run back on how this even happened in the first place.

Danny fell out of a bush, making him his accomplice as they ran away together. Eventually Danny gets dragged back home and Duke is left to tell his family they have neighbors, his siblings pull a stupid bat moment and invite them to dinner. Dinner goes well-ish? Danny goes into a coma for some reason (Duke later learns from overstimulation), the Nightingale goes on a vacation and Bruce was probably doing overtime to keep them from dying.

Which turns out they can't do since they are some freaking beings from the afterlife and Duke figures that out when Danny just straight confesses he isn't human. Well it takes a few tries but he gets there eventually. Danny has a weird moment with his dad and meets Jason, those two get along well enough. Perhaps it's because of the afterlife bit. They start dating and going to school like normal people so was that what caused this whiplash?

"You know that explains so much actually." Duke slowly turns his head towards Jason who was far too nonchalant about this. Tim had a more vocal reaction with him swearing and asking Jason how this made any sense. Maybe it's because Duke never really asked Danny about his life before coming to Gotham.

"I mean we share the same doctor and he always calls Danny the Great One like he was Jesus or something." Jason responded with just enough effort to actually sound like he was dropping casual information. Maybe Duke wasn't the actual issue here and the one that seemed to already know just didn't say anything. Danny would have probably mentioned it in a phone call just because he could but Jason had no excuse.

"I actually met him and he is pretty chill in person." Danny shrugged and Duke wanted to rattle him for more information but Tim cut him off before he could.

"You know what a Doctor is?" Now all eyes are on Tim because how on the god green earth was the first question to come to mind here. "What?! Jason has done stupider shit before and acts like he is braindead half the time. Can I really be blamed for asking?"

Duke was caught in-between his two older brothers bickering like 5 year olds. It actually took him a second to actually register what Danny just said, not the son part, he met Jesus? One of the first things Danny told Duke was 'Been there, done that, 6/10 experience, don't drink the wine'. Turns out Danny's subtlety had never existed and he was actually being serious the whole time.

"So when you told me 6 out of 10 about meeting Jesus you were being serious? Are you the devil's son or something?" Duke slapped his hands over his brothers mouths because he was more curious about this more than Tim and Jason's bonding because he isn't Dick and he could care less. Danny simply booped him on the nose before opening that rift from earlier.

"I think we should move out of this creepy basement. Don't worry about the status, they will go back to breathing people once I'm gone." It was good that no one actually died from this. That would be a lot harder to explain to Bruce if it came down to it but then again Duke's "saviors" were Jason and Tim. If no casualties were expected he would be lying.

Tim didn't even hesitate to step through the rift and Jason was right behind him, chaotic older brothers for the win. Duke stepped up before feeling a hand, Danny was much taller when he was human but this was different. If he was to take a good guess estimate Danny could easily be about 9 feet tall if not more. It wasn't fair that Danny had him blushing like an idiot while literally standing in the room they tried to sacrifice him to Danny's dad.

Duke simply took Danny's hand and pulled him through with him, it wasn't that hard when Danny was levitating. To be met with royal navy walls that had built in shelves of endless books actually made it fitting if Duke was to guess where he was thinking he was. Glowing lines that looked carved in and pulsing a white hue, connecting in a way that mimicked a star map one would see in textbooks. The map that looks so unrealistic to someone seeing it for the first time, nothing Duke recognized.

As much as he wanted to take in the view his brothers took his attention as Tim was looking through the biggest telescope he had ever seen by the floor length window. At least he could definitely conclude they were no longer on earth because Lavender was not a naturally recurring color for the sky if it wasn't blending into some kind of gradient. Jason on the other hand was going through Danny's endless book collection. These two found themselves at home immediately.

Despite the clear lack of manners Danny simply picked Duke up and next thing he knew he was on a cloud. Less a cloud and more apparently Danny's bed that was just huge and cloud shaped. To at least be somewhat a nice guest Duke tried getting up to take off his shoes but he was met with a sharp hiss and a tail curling around his torso that put him back where he was. Looking at his Partner, Danny wasn't even looking at him and his legs were completely gone.

"You aren't going anywhere until Frostbite checks over you. They may have been stupid but they were stupid enough to try summoning my dad. Who knows what weird ritual they were trying to tie you to." Danny was still not looking at him before Danny uncurled the tail he had around Duke. An odd gradient of blue to white that almost looked translucent the further down Duke looked.

"Danny, we should really talk about what happened. I'm not going anywhere but we could really use some answers." Duke didn't want to dismiss his partner's clear concern for his health but once they arrived it's like Danny forgot they were here for answers. Tim and Jason also stopped fooling around to get closer, just to get stopped by Danny.

Not that Danny didn't know who they were but he was acting as if they were strangers. Hissing at both of them before summoning a couch and shoving them on it. As much as he wanted to ask, he was really going to have to wait if Danny was in a mood. Danny sat at the edge of the weird cloud bed but Duke couldn't help but notice his tail slip around Duke's ankle.

"To answer your first question. Yeah I met him one or twice, it's not like we talk though since the whole Dad is a feared overlord or whatever. Each Pantheon is their own thing, me and Dad don't really belong to any. Think of a Ceo of everything and all the other kings and gods are their own managers doing their own thing for their department. Like there isn't one true religion, everything just exists because people believe in them. So no, I'm not the son of the devil." Danny sighed before pointing to the ceiling.

It was like a jigsaw puzzle of different religions and symbols to represent them on his ceiling. From Aztec to the Modern Christian Cross and everything in-between in regards to time. The fact that each piece was in its own weird shape and moved as if it was some sort of slow motion picture movie actually made Duke feel old. It was beautiful but more fascinating how even religions that were declared dead looked alive and well.

"Nothing truly dies until everyone forgets it exists and I mean every single person. From Scientists to Devotees from every reality, if even one person believes they are real then they are real. Which makes it impossible, there will always be at least one reality where they do exist. The whole deity thing is complicated but I can explain it later if you want." Well that answered the question of who actually ruled earth, all the gods, they were just respectful and stuck to their people.

"I've seen the multiverse before, is that like that? An alternative earth? Because you clearly know at least a bit about human culture even though from what I hear you aren't good with technology." Tim had to out Duke like that, Danny chuckled before chirping. He really wished to understand what Danny was saying when he did that, then he heard a chirp next to him that very much didn't come from Danny. Jason looked as red as a tomato.

"Before we address Jason because this actually ties in. We are in the infinite realms aka the glue that keeps the universes together. No this isn't Earth but I guess my understanding makes a bit of sense. I am half human but I used to live on earth with my parents before I was adopted by Dad." If saying that silence could speak volumes a giant flashbang would speak universally. As the others were clearing their eyesight for spots Danny looked straight confused.

"Danny, did you hit your head or something?" Duke deadpanned to the prince who looked just as confused as he felt. "You are not adopted, have you seen a mirror?" Jason hummed in agreement while Tim was still fighting for his life with spotty vision.

"Oh this is going to go into a spiral about biology and we are different from you. Actually this is a perfect moment to tie in Jason using ghost speak!" Duke doesn't get how one had to do with the other but if he believes that's the case he was going to let it happen. He was also met with a can to the head by Tim, Danny growled at him before tossing it back and hitting him square on the temple.

"Biology lesson now actually I'm curious." Surely the growls and hissing will come up at some point.

"Right! Buckle in." The beginning was actually quite simple, ghosts or those born in the infinite realms had a thing called cores that gave them elemental abilities. Hence why Danny has Ice related magic, apparently Jason's core is still in developing stages so it hasn’t clicked with an element yet. Since technically Denizens, as Danny called them, don't have or need organs, voice boxes aren't exactly real for them. Some ghosts remember having one and use the voice they had when they were alive but a lot don't.

So the Denizens that don't have that speak with their cores which is like a substitute. Danny's sounds like chirps and hisses because he is still young and it hasn’t completely developed to a maturity for Denizens, same goes for Jason. Adults were where ghost myth came from, they sounded like static or wails if not other high or low pitch frequencies that were picked up by radio. Danny said his dad sounded like a dying battlefield which wasn't slightly unnerving at all while someone named Frighty (?) sounded like echoes of a vast void.

Denizens were by nature a species that favored attachments and value since ghosts are heavily associated with not being able to move on. They form obsessions, if they were a ghost they could develop more than one. One they had when they were alive and another that they developed in the realms. It was around this point Duke was realizing what Danny was telling him. Translucent tail and obsessions should have been enough to piece that much.

"It's rude to ask ghosts how they died." Danny said with a quick glance to Duke, he couldn't ask him. "You probably felt violated or violent toward someone, yeah?" They kept the conversation on Jason but Duke stopped listening once they went further into the topic. Whether the others noticed what Danny was saying, it was no longer his concern.

Of course the possibility of just knowing that was there, the prince of the afterlife was one thing but Danny actually dying was another. It was rude to ask but Duke wanted to know, Jason's death was well known, they knew. They knew exactly how and where he died but Danny was from Earth, a different one from his own and he died there. Death with a weird effect of reincarnation since he got his human body back. Earlier that year, Danny looked pale and on the verge of death, could it have been recently?

Surely not with Danny's Dad being the way he was so perhaps it was a different situation. Unless Danny's abilities to change forms and ice abilities froze his body in a permanent cryostasis. If that was the case that would be before his dad took him in, which would be 3-4 years ago. So his time with his mother, the unbridled hate for her was definitely there but Danny treated it with a bit of fear even if he tried hiding it from Duke. Her having a hand in her son's death would definitely warrant the negative response her mention brings.

"Stop dissecting my life, Sirius." Duke was snapped back to reality when a deep voice was right next to his ear. He didn't even notice Danny slithering his way right beside him while Tim and Jason were on the other side of the room going through Danny's shelves again. "Little detective, your thinking face is written all over you. It isn't as easy as you think it is, getting to this point was a lot harder than it should have been for me. So please, leave it, I don't want my life to be a puzzle to review. Not when the memories I like are right in front of me."

Out of all the moments Duke could have seriously waited until later, training was on instinct but this wasn't just embarrassing it was sad. Danny sounded like he was pleading and yet he still left enough room for a soft tone to come through. Calling Duke the memories that he liked so causally, it wasn't fair how sweet he was even while being upset. From the corner he could see Jason grab Tim and drag him into some side room that was attached to the bedroom.

"Just answer me this please." Duke wanted to inch away but it was like his hands refused to move even after feeling a brush with Danny's hand.

"I can try but I can’t guarantee an answer." Danny seemed nervous which was entirely fair but there was one thing that could determine it all.

"Are you immortal?" The silence and panic wasn't reassuring but when Danny slowly nodded that was all Duke needed to know.

A sense of the first time of his life something Duke could have wasn't going to slip away from him. Not like his family who were puppets to the clown or friends that he lost for something he never knew could happen. The one discussion that Bruce and Duke never got around to actually discussing with the family, a secret that wasn't in any file. Duke took Danny's hand only to pull him closer, emotions were complicated and Danny probably couldn't read them all but Duke wants him to know what his biggest emotion was this very second.

Stretching over almost to the point he was in Danny's lap, Duke simply smiled before letting gravity handle the rest. Even for the first time Danny didn't pull away, instead he pulled Duke closer. A kiss that tastes like Vanilla and Cinnamon, something that actually felt like cloud nine. They only pulled away for a second before Danny started peppering his face with small kisses. Duke pulled away slightly to cup his face, a sweet blue hue and star dust freckle, a perfect memory.

"Only B knows but I am too. It was my bio dad in my case but yeah. I can wait or you never have to tell me but I am here for you. Whether it's for the month or for a millennium, I will be here. We are probably both very new to the whole immortality thing but humans raised us so I think we should be allowed to say that now." Just thinking of Gnomon left a bad tingling in his mind but Danny completely took over and flipped them both over just enough for Danny to be hovering over Duke.

"We probably are but I don't think I care what other big old people have to say. Not when My Sirius shines a lot brighter than they do." It wasn't the first time Danny called him Sirius but the bit of possessiveness was just enough to sound right. "Though I guess I will have to explain culture to you at some point." Danny huffed before collapsing next to him, Duke gave him a cheesy grin before stating the obvious.

"So why don't we start? Like me being on the cloud and my siblings not being able to approach." Duke turned to face his partner and Danny grumbled a bit before giving in. Watching the apparent prince of the afterlife cave so easily was actually funny.

"Hoarding is common for us. Things and people, fraidmates are people we dub close to family or partners. I like your siblings but mentally it's like letting a stranger ransack your kitchen and letting them eat your favorite food. They can certainly try but I would probably kill them first before even allowing them to get that close. Sorry." Danny was rambling but all Duke was imagining was a feral cat scratching and biting anyone that got close to their partner or kits. Very on brand for Danny.

"So someone you resonate with. I'm glad.. Regulus." It was only fair and seeing Danny light up in response actually made everything a lot better. They were a mess but honestly Duke didn't mind in the slightest because no one could actually take this moment from him. If he can keep those happy memories then Duke will do so.

"You know, Frostbite should have been here by now." Duke absolutely forgot to ask who that even was and before he got the chance the doors to his room burst open.

A teen with choppy green hair, little mint hue to her skin, bright red eyes and red leather stomped in before pausing to make direct eye contact with Duke. Duke had almost completely forgotten that he isn't in Gotham but in Danny's home so he is about to meet a whole different brand of people. Jason and Tim appeared from wherever they ran off to with a load of books in hand. But Danny, Danny looked genuinely pissed.

"Scales said nothing about you courting, who the hell are you?" She pointed at Duke in disgust. For someone who just entered a room full of strangers there was no sense of manners anywhere apparently. Next thing Duke knows the tail was back and very tightly wrapped around his lower torso.

"Watch yourself, Kitty. What do you want?" There was definitely a level of static attached to the fact Danny growled right after. She tensed up just as quickly as she came in, Duke was going to need a full guide on how stuff actually ran around here because this feels like it should be more tense but it felt like a cat fight.

"Well 1) Johnny got busted by Walker again so I'm kind of just here because the doc wanted to look him over or whatever. 2) I just ran into this crazy girl holding up Frosty's attention. I didn't think your old man took in strays besides you obviously." Duke still doesn't believe that Danny god damn Nightingale is adopted because how?!

"What new girl are you talking about?"

"Honestly I thought I was having a stroke and saw your sister.”